(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "CriticalLexiconConcordanceEngGreekNT. 5thed,1908."

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at http : //books . google . com/| 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 






Digitized by 



Google 



A CRITICAL 



LEXICON AND CONCORDANCE 



TO THB 



ENGLISH AND GREEK TESTAMENT. 



Digitized by 



Google 






Digitized by 



Google 



FIFTH EDITION, REVISED. 



A CRITICAL 



LEXICON AND CONCORDANCE 



TO THE 



TOGETHER WITH 

AN INDEX OF GREEK WORDS, 

AND 

SEVERAL APPENDICES. 



BY 

ETHELBERT W. BULLINGER, D.D. 



^'Tb7 words were found, and I did eat them ; and Thy word was unto me the joy and rejoioing of 
mine heart"— Jkr. xv. 16. 



LONDON: 
LONGMANS, GREEN, A CO. 

MOMTin. ! ' : : 
) ,=.^= 



Digitized by 



Google 



London: 

Printed by Gborgb Ber ridge 8e Co., 

X74. UppHR Thames Strbbt, B.C. 



117723 



• •'•••;•••• • 

•• ••••••••• • 






• • • 
(• • • 



• 
• 


• • « 


• • 

• • •• • 

•• ••• 


»••• • 


• 


••:! 


!•••••• 



I ••• • 



Digitized by 



Google 



is Wiaxh 

18 DEDICATED TO, AND DESIGNED FOB, 

ALL ENGLISH BIBLE STUDENTS, 

aKD is so ABRANOED as to be UVDEBSTCOD also by those who ABE 
UHACQUATTTrED WITH OBEEE. 

IT SHOWS AT A GLANCE 

THE QBEEE WOBD WITH ITS LITEBAL MEANING FOB EYEBY ENGLISH WOBD 
IN THE TEXT OB MABOIN OF THE NEW TESTAMENT; 

ALL THE TABIOUS READINGS OF THE GBEEK WITH THE 
CRITICAL AUTHOBITIES; AND 

AJ.X4 FBOPEB NAMES THAT ABE AFFECTED BY TABIOUS BEADINGB. 

IT ALSO CONTAINS 

Ai; INDEX OF GBEEK WOBDS WITH ALL THEIB BENDEBINGS, AND THE 
NUMBEB OF TIMES EACH BENDEBING OCCTJBS ; 

AND 

THE FOLLOWING APPENDICES: 

A.— ALL THE VABIOUS BEADINGS THAT ABE INVOLVED IN LONGEB CLAUSES. 

li. — THE GBEEK ALPHABET, WITH THE POWEBS, ETC., OF THE LETTEB8, ETC. ; 

TABLES OF THE ENDINGS OF TEBB8, NOUNS, AND ADJECTIVES, 

AS ILLUSTBATINO AND DETEBMININO THEIB SIGNIFICATION. 

i\ — ^A JtaW OP THE VABIATION6 IN THS BEADINGS OF ^^'mOL 
QOBSX 8INAITICVB. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



CONTENTS- 






Preface • - . c o 


• • 1 


MOB 

9 


LXPLAKATION OP ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. 


• 9 


IG 


Lexicok akd Concordance. —English and Greek 


• t 


17 


Index.— Greek and English 


• • • 


921 


Appendices -. 






A. Various Beadinos in longer Clauses 


• • «• 


i 


j B. The Greek Alphabet, with powers and 


PRONUNCIATION 




1 op the letters 


. 


xiii 


The endings of Words as determining their 


signification : — 




Verhs .... 


. 


xiv 


Suhstantiyes 


• 


XV 


Adjectiyes 


« • « 


xvii 


rrepositions, and their use m composition 


. 


XIX 


Compound Words, with illustration . 


. 


xz 


C. Variations of Copyists in the Beadings 


OF THE " Codex 




SiNAITICUS" 

! 

• 

1 


• • « 


xxiii 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



iPREFACE. 



" Not unto US, O Lord, not unto us ; but unto Thy name give glory/' 
Such were the words that filled the author's heart on bringing to a close 
the labours of nine years, begun amidst the duties of a London parish and 
continued in various parts of the Master's vineyard ; it is the fruit of time 
redeemed from less noble recreations, and devoted to the Master's service. 

The need of such a work arose from the study of certain words of 
more or less importance, for his own edification and that of certain friends ; 
when the thought occurred that it might be useful to himself and to many 
others }£ the work were made complete, and rendered accessible to all 
students of God's word. 

With this view a certain portion was done, and submitted to the 
judgment of some who are renowned for their Biblical knowledge and 
criticism. Their kind expressions of opinion encouraged the author in 
the prosecution of his design. 

It is obvious that such a work could not be designed in a day, and the 
consequence was, that as it grew, the earlier portions (A, B, & C) were 
written and re- written, until the design became complete. 

There are but few who will really appreciate the nature and character 
of the labour demanded by the work, and consequently, the daily need of 
strength, health, courage, and prayer, to persevere unto the end : " thy 
! God hath commanded thy strength " has been indeed verified by experi- 
ence, and so has the prayer, " Strengthen, O God, that which Thou hast 
wrought for us." 

THE DESIGN OF THE WORK. 

The design of this work is to give every English word in alphabetical 
order, and under each, the Greek word oi* words so translated, with a list 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



10 



FBEFACE. 



of tEe passages in which the English word occurs, showing by a refei 
figure which is the Greek word used in each particular passage. Tht 
one view, the Greek word with its literal and derivative meanings ma 
found for every word in tLs English New TestLinent. 

The great importance of this will be at once seen, when it is st 
that the same English word is used in the translation of several G 
words. For example, if the word " come " may, in thirty-two Dassa 
be represented by as many Greek words, it is surely most important 
the Bible student to know which is the particular word in any given 
sage, and what is its meaning. It is clear that many useless argum* 
would be saved if it were known precisely what is the exact meaning 
force of the words. The Christian would not confuse his "standir 
with his "state" if he knew that in Eph. i. 6, the word ^' accepU 
denoted that which God has made us by grace, lovely and acceptable, 
that in 2 Cor. v. 9, " We labour, that, ... we may be accepted of Hii 
denoted simply well-i^leasing. He would fee at once, that we do not i 
need not labour to hecome accepted, but that we do labour to please E 
well because we are accepted. 

When it is further stated that such an important word as " ordai 
is used as the representative of 10 different Greek words, ^^ destroy " of 
*' condemn'' of 5, ''io minister'' of 8, ''holiness" of 5, ''receive" of 
"say" of 8, "know" of e>, "judgment" of 9, and "judge" of 6, it v 
be seen at once, how necessary it becomes that we should know exac 
the shade of meaning lo be given to the word in any particular place. 

It is by no meahs asserted that the meaning given to any word 
the lexical portion of the work could, or is to be substituted for that in t 
English translation, but this is affirmed, that in each case, a shade, 
tint, or a colour will be given to what was before only an outline. 

THE GEEEK TEXT AND VARIOUS READINGS. 

In carrying out the design of this work a difficulty soon arose. Tl 
assertion that a certain English word was the translation of a certai 
Greek word was of course true, but only in part. It was the translation < 
the Greek word now found in the Textus Eeceptus, i.e. in that Greek Tex 



Digitized by 



Google 



PHEFACE. 11 

used by our translators in their great and important work, and afterwards 
printed. The Received Text of the Greek Testament is the second edition 
published by the Elzevirs at Leyden in 1633. The first Elzevir edition 
(Leyden 1624) varies very slightly from the second, and the second was a 
collation of the first, with Robert Stephens's third edition 1550. The 
Text however of our Authorized version agrees more nearly with Beza's 
fifth edition (1598) than with any other. In eighty places it agrees with 
Bcza's fifth, when it disagrees with Stephens's third, and while it agrees 
with Stephens's third in only about forty places, where it disagrees with 
Beza's fifth, it differs from both editions in about half a dozen places.* 

But little is known of the MSS. used in preparing these various 
editions, but it is certain that they were neither many, nor ancient, nor of 
much weight as to their critical authority, t 

There being no reason therefore why Stephens's Text should be exalted 
by Protestants into a similar position as that of the Clementine Yulgate 
by the Council of Trent, various revisions have been made from time to 
time by persons who have made the subject the study of their lives. 

In saying that a certain English word is the translation of a certain 
Greek word, was only saying that that Greek word had the authority of 
Robert Stephens. It appeared therefore to be a matter of t]ie first 
necessity to add the results of Biblical research in this department since 
1624, and to give every variation from Stephens's Text which modern 
editors have for various reasons thought to be necessary. 

But in order that the student may be able "to come to some conclusion 
in the matter for himself, when he sees that certain editors prefer a certain 
word, and that others do not, it is necessary to give here a brief account 
of those editors and the principles on which they formed their various 
Texts. 

I.— Griesbach (1796-1806) based his Text on a theory of Three 

Recemiotis of the Greek Text, (which he thought were apparent in different 

groups and classes of MSS.) regarding the collective witnesses of each 

recension as one ; so that a reading having the authority of all three 

* The Elzevirs edition differs from Stephens's thirtl edition in about 160 places. 
t For further particulars on this subject, see Dr. Tregelles on the Printed Text of the 
Gnek Testanunt. London : Bagsters. 



Digitized by 



Google 



12 



PREFACE. 



recensions^ or of two out of the three, is regarded by him as genuine, 
theory has certainly a foundation of truth, but it is a theory and has r 
defects; nevertheless his judgment has and will always retain a i 
peculiarly its own. 

II. — Lachmann (1831-1850) professed to give the Text as it 
received in tJhe East in the Cent. IK, taking into account the Latin 
African authorities only when the Eastern disagree. Accordingly he 
entirely the most ancient MSS., to the utter neglect of the other ui 
MSS., and all the cursive MSS. He professed also to exclude all inte 
evidence as well as private opinion, and he has done this even where 
reading is a palpable error, simply on the ground that it was the 
attested in Cent. IV. 

III. — TiscHENDORF (1841-1864), like Lachmann, professed to fo! 
the most ancient MSS., but not to the neglect of the evidence furnished 
th£ ancient versions and FatJiers. In his 8th edition, however, he prof e 
to approach more nearly to the principles of Lachmann. 

IV. — Tregelles (1844-1872). His principle is substantially 
same with Lachmann, but it differs from his in allowing the evidenc 
uncial MSS. down to Cent. VII., and by a careful testing of what w; 
wider circle of authorities. The chief value of his Text arises from 
scrapulous fidelity and accuracy ; and it is probably the most exact rei 
sentation of the ancient plenary inspired Text of the Greek Testam 
ever published. When any of the other editors are cited as agreeing \^ 
him, his reading may be taken as being absolutely to be relied on as con 
and genuine. 

v.— Alford (1849-1874) constructed his Text "by following in 
ordinary cases the united or preponderating evidence of the most unci 
authorities." Where these disagree he takes into account, to a very la 
extent, later evidence. Where, however, evidence is divided, he endeavo 
to discover the causes of the variation. His principles differ from all 
other editors, by giving a greater prominence to internal probability, a 
a greater weight, in some cases, to his own judgment, than to the act 
MS. authority. He says that that reading haa been adopted " which 
the whole seemed most likely to have stood in the original Text. Such ju( 



Digitized by 



Google 



PBEPACE. 



ments are of course open to be questioned, etc." Consequently, be is 
often found preferring a word for some reason wbicb he thinks accounts 
for the Tarious reading, and this in the face of all the ancient MS8. 
{e.g. Mark xii. 43, \e/6^ for elirev). A word is retained because, he says, 
it is "more usual," or because its omission appeared to have been a 
** grammatical correction," or it is rejected because it appears to have been 
inserted " carelessly from memory," or as a " mechanical repetition," &c. 
In most cases he seems to feel it necessary to discover the cause of, and to 
account for, the variation. This necessarily deprives his Text of much 
weight, and places it far below that of Lachmann, Tischendorf, or Tregelles. 

VI. — ti' This is the Codex Sinaiticus, found by Tischendorf in the 
Convent of St. Catherine, at the foot of Mount Sinai, in 1844 and 1859, 
and printed at St. Petersburg in 1862, and at Leipsic in 1863 and 1870. 
It is considered by Tischendorf and Tregelles to be the work of Cent. IV., 
and therefore is of very high authority, being perhaps the most ancient 
MS. of the Greek Testament in existence. It is given here as a separate 
authority, because it was not known to Griesbach and Lachmann when 
they prepared their texts. 

In giving the various readings it was not thought necessary to 
notice those which merely affected the form or spelling of the Greek 
words, and not the meaning. In other respects this department of the 
work may be regarded as complete. 

With regard to the English tcords, the English Bibles differ among 
themselves to a certain extent, and most modem editions differ from the 
Authorized Version as published in 1611, in italics, references, marginal 
readings, spelling, and also chapter headings, and punctuation. The 
chief alterations were made in 1683, and afterwards in 1769, by 
Dr. Blayney, under the sanction of the Oxford delegates of the Press.* 
Most of these variations have been noted, with the date (where known) 
at which they were made 

The EngUsh text followed has been Bagster's Critical New Testament, 
which retains the italics of the edition of 1611. 

This work could scarcely have been undertaken but for the material 
♦ See Turton's Text of the English Bible, 1833. 



Digitized by 



Google 



14f 



PREFACE. 



assistance aflTorded by The Engliskman^s Greek Concordance, which, ir 
made it possible ; but still more useful has been found Hastings's (7) 
Greek and English Concordance, by Hudson & Abbot, Boston, 1871-5. 

DIRECTIONS FOR USE. 

The English words have been given in their alphabetical order, 
when two or more are used in the translation of one Greek word, thej 
be found in order in each case at the foot of the first body of referei 
where, if not too numerous, they are referred to. 

The order of the Greek words has been determined generally bj 
frequency with which they have been so translated. 

Nouns have been given (with a few exceptions) in the sing 
number, and verbs in the present tense. Therefore the student must 
under COME for Came, under DRAW for Drew, under GO for W 
under TAKE for Took, etc. The verb " TO BE " is an exception, and 
the convenience of the student, and for the sake of simplicity, this 
been, at great labour, divided into its variou'? tefises, AM, ARE, BE, 
WAS, WERE, WERT, etc. 

In reading any passage. — The student desiring to know the e-> 
force of a particular word, should first look for that word in its alphabet; 
place, and then to the body of references below it for the book, chap 
aud verse where the word occurs. The figure prefixed to it will be 
Greek word, with its literal meaning. It is obvious that the same inf 
mation will be gained even though he know nothing of Greek. 

Should the passage not be found in the list of references, he m: 
reflect whether it forms part of a phrase, in which case he will 6n(l tl 
combination or phrase in its alphabetical order, below. 

EXAMPLES. 

fl). — He is reading John v. 39, and wishes to know the meaning 
the word " SEARCH"'; he turns to that word, finds the reference, whii 
shows him that No. la is the word so translated, and he learns that he 
commanded to trace or track the Scriptures, as a dog does in huntir 
game; or he is reading Acts xvii. 11, and refers to this word, where 1 



Digitized by 



Google 



rasFACE. 15 

finds that when the Bereans " searched " the Scriptures they tstimaied 
care/ullt/ the Apostles' teaching and judged cfit by the Word of God. 

(2).— He is reading John vili. 12, "I am the Light of the World/' 
and by reference, he learns that Jesus speaks of Himself as absolute and 
andcrived light ; while in John v. 35, speaking of the Baptist ds '' a light,'' 
tha word means a hand-lamp, fed by oil, burning for a time and then 
gc<ng out. 

(3). — ^He ij reading John xiii. 10, "He that is washed, needeth not, 
save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit," and by reference he finds 
that the word %cmh is represented by two different Greek words ; the first, 
meaning io hathe^ the second, to wash a part of the body ; and he learns that 
as a person who has been bathed only needs the washing of his feet, so the 
heUever being justified by the sacrifice of the brazen altar, only needs 
the daily cleansing of the brazen laver, i.e, the cleansing of his walk and 
his ways with the washing of water by the word. 

For the special use of the Lidex in connection with further 
searching out the use of the Greek words, the reader is referred to the 
Preface prefixed to it. 

The foregoing examples (which might be indefinitely multiplied) will 

be sufficient to show the importance and usefulness of this work ; and it 

is now aubmitted to all Bible students with the earnest prayer that the 

result with them will be the same as with the author ; and that together, 

they will be filled with a holy reverence for the words inspired by the 

Holy Ghost, and exclaim together, ** Oh ! how I love Thy law." 

" Thy words were found and I did eat them, and Thy word was unto me 

the joy and rejoicing of mine heart." 

St. Stephen's, Waltiumstow, 
June UiK 1S77. 



PREFACE TO THE FIFTH EDITION. 
A Fifth Edition of this Work having been called for, typographical and other 
errors have been corrected as far as possible: and further revision has been 
made in the Lexical part of the work. 

''BftRMGARTIN,*' NORTH END ROAD, 

Hampstbad, London, N.W., 
March, 1908. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EXPLANATION OF ABBT^EVIATIONS, etc. 



Dat. 
Ace. 

I PI- 



Neut. 
Pert. 



Pass. ... Ponive. 



CASES. 

Nom, ... Nominative. 
Qen, ... OenitiTO. 

NUMBER. 
Sing. ... Singular. 

GENDER. 

Maso. ... Masouline. 
Fern. ... Feminine. 

VOICES. 

Act. ... Active. 
Mid, ... Middle. 

HOODS. 
Jnd. ... Indicative. 
Impsrat. Imperative. 
Su&j. ... Subjunctive. 

TENSES. 
Pres. ... Present. 
Imp. ... Imperfect. 
Aor. ... Aorist. 

PARTS OP SPEECH, etc. 
Adj. ... Adjective. 
Art. ... Article. 
Prow. ... Pronoun. 
Part. ... Participle. 

LANGUAQE8. 
Santcr.... Sonocit. 
Etitf. ... English. 
Lai. ... Latin. 
Qerm. ... German. 

TEXTUAL. 
G denotes Griesboch, edition of 1806. 



Dative. 
, Accusative. 



, Plural. 



Neuter. 
Person. 



Opt. . 
Inf. 


.. Optative. 
.. Infinitive. 


Perf. . 

Plup. 

Put, 


.. Perfect. 
.. Plui>erfect. 
.. Future. 


Ind«f. . 

m. . 

N.». 


.. Definite. 
.. Indefinite. 
.. Relative. 
.. Negative, 


Htb. ... Hebrew. 
Ixx. ... The Greek 

tronalaiion of the 

Old Test. 



G=J 



G- 
G~ 



Tr 



AV. danc tos the Authorised Version of 1611. TI10 
date of anv subsequent year denotes 
a later edition. 

St „ the edition of R. Stephens, printed in 
1624, as the text from which the 
AV. hod been translated. Hence 
often called the " Toztus Reoeptus." 

B „ the edition of Bexa, 1565. 

E „ the edition of the Elzevirs, IGZi. 

(ap.) „ that the word in question is affected 
by a various reading which oonoems 
a whole clause, verse, or paragraph, 
etc., which will be found in its place 
in Appendix A. 

om. ., that the word is omitted by such of 
tiio textual critics or editors whoso 
initials are placed after it, (but rc> 
tained by those whose initials are 
not given). 

Al „ that all the editors mentioned above 
concur in tboir opinion as to any 
word : viz.. G L T Tr A and N. 
(When a Greek word, et<j., occurs be- 
fore the above initialti, it denotes 
that that word is preferred by them 
to tho one designated by a figure ) 

MISCELLANEOUS. 
ahnl. douotcs absolutely. 



( 



a probable omission by Grieebach, 

which he did not, however, remove 

from the text, 
a less probable omission, 
on addition of some slight probability, 
a reading of great viune, but which 

Griesbaoh did not add to the text, 
a reading of less value, considered by 

Griesboch as inferior to the text. 
Lochmann, edition 1842^. 
Tischendorf, 7th edition to the word 

"PAiTH," from thence, his 8th 

edition. 
Tregelles. 
iiJford, Four Gospels, 6th edition to 

the word *' for,^' 7th edition, from 

thence : Acta to 2 Cor., 6th edition ; 

Gal. to Philem., 5th edition ; Ileb. 

to Rev., 4th edition, 
a reading which Alford regarded as of 

equal authority with tho text, 
the Codex Sinaiticus, discovered 1850, 

printed 1862. 
on omission in H with the context, in 

which case it fails to be an authority 

as to the particular word in question, 
a reauing placed in the margin by the 

editor after whose initial I:, is placed, 

(e.g. Tr« denotes a reading in the 

margin of Tregelles.) 
a reading placed in brackets in the 

text by the editor after whose ini- 

tial it is placed ; U.g. A»» denot<?i 

that Alford placed the reading 

within brackets.) 
a reading placed in the margin, and 

also within brackets, by the editor -, 

(e.g. Tr«n»».) 



romp. „ 

ed. „ 

€.9. ,. 

emph. „ 

enyt. ,, 

fr.:- :; 

marg. „ 

met. or > 
wetaph. i " 



non occ. 

do. 

Oil*- 

)>art. 

•^iroh. 
suj^erl. 

BUJ. 

suit. 
1« I 



A.B^Cotc, 



applied. 

tno Lat. confer, i.e. coniparo; 

sometimes put oomp. 
compamtivo. 
edition, 
for example, 
pinpbdtic, or emphasis, 
especially, 
generally. 
litoraUy. 
margin ; i.e. a marginal reading in 

the English Bible. 

metaphorically. 

obsolete. 

occur, ({.•. that the word in ques- 
tion occurs only in those pas- 
sages). , 

that the word does noi occur etoo- 
where. 

objective. 

opposed or oppoelto. 

particularly. 

person. 

probably. 

superlative. 

signifies, or signification. 

subjective. 

that tbo English word occurs more 
than onceTn the verse, and the 1»* 
or 2"<i, as the case may be, is the 
one that is so translated (though 
the Greek may be in a reverse 
order). 

that the word occurs twice in that 
verse. 

tbe c«ipital letter after tho word 
••see," stands for the word in 
question; e.g. under "coke.' 
see "C to pass," denotes see 
"coMEto PASS; "under *' KUTBR," 
"see P (make long)" denotes 
see " FBAYfcH (make long) " etc. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A GEITtCAt AMD COUPLISTE 

LEXICON AND CONCORDANCE 

TO THE 

ENGLISH AND GREEK NEW TESTAMENT. 



A or AN. 

The iudefiniie nrticlc generally indicates 
-Mtf absence of the article in the 
Gr^ek, (In many passages however 
the Greek definite article*, o, ij, .to, 
is translated indefinitely; and other 
passages, wliich are indefinite in 
the Greek, are' definite jn English. 
Lists of these will be found in the 
Appendix.) 

A or An is sometimes the representa* 
tive of other words, e.g. : 

J. 6, >;, TO, ike Greek definite article the. 
The article is the symbol of what 
teas itj)j}ennost in the vrriter's mind, 
eitlier alt'eady mentioned, or aboiit 
to become tiu object, of an assertion. 
It is stricHy anticipiitive, tJioxigh with 
the aid of its predicate it may be 
retrosjyective, 

2. c?$, tk4 numeral one. 

3. ct5, prep., into, with ij view to; also, 

denoting equivalence, as. 

4. TLty indef. pron., some, a certain. 



Mattl. S3,avUipu. 
— !v. 5, a pinnadei 

21. a ■hjp. • .. 

— -n V. 1. a xaoimtaiii. 
■ ' ■■■ 15, a Wshal. 



-^— 41, a mile. 
— viL 17, ft oomtpt 

'- 24, a rock. 

viu. ^, a ftUp 

(om. L Tr A.) 

3S, a Bt«op. 

ix. 1, a ihip (am. 

L Tr.) 

X. 13, a hoOM. 

»— zii.35jagoodinan 

^an •¥!! nan. 

iS, a i&an. 

xiii. 2, a ahip {om. 

LTrA.) 

■ 3. a flower. 



- xiv.23,ainoiiiitaiu 

- XV. 20. a man, 

- XTiii. 17, a heathen 

■ ■ a jmblican 

- xxj. 19, a fig tree. 
-. xxiii. 24, a gnat. 

■ a camel. 



— xxiv. 32, a jiarable 
— — xxv.32,a«hepherd 

xxvi. 51. atervant 

.— !^ 69, adamaeL 

xxTii. 14, a word. 

— >— 15, a prisoner. 
xxviii. 16, a moon- 
tain. 

Mark iii. 13, a monntAtn 
.......-> 27, a strong man 

— — iv. 1, a fchip {om. 
Tr.) 

3,aM>wcr(om 



L TrJ'.) 



21 . a caii'lle. 
i UmhcJ. 



1. MarklT. 21,ab(Kl. 
1. 



•tick. 



-a caiitUe- 
- d8, a pillow. 



1. — ^- T. IS, attae] place. 
1. — — vi. 46, a mountain 
1. — • vii. 15, a man. 

1. viil. 10, a ship. 

1. — - xi. 4, a place. 

1. xiiL 28, a parable. 

1. lir. 47, a tword. 

2. -^ — I— 51, a certain 

{om. L Tr W.) • 
1. Luke ii. 7, a manger. 



12.aaign. 

— 16, a nanger 
». O- LTr.) 

• iv. 9. a pinnacle. 

• V, 16, a fame. 

■ vi. 12, amountiin 

— 48, a rock. 

■ viii. 5, a Kowcr 
■ 6, a rock. 



— — ix. 28, a mountnin 
— xL 21, a etront? 
man. 

■ ' ■ 22, a atrougcr 
(<?w. LTrA.) 

• 83, a bushel. 

I caiiUlo* 



6tick. 

1 xii. 40, ail hour. 

1. 54, a cloud 

(om. L Tr.) 

2 and 1. ~ xv. 15, a citixen 

(lit '0N«a^aeeitfMfM.') 
1. — xvi. 2, an account 
4. — : — xviii. 2, a citv. . 
4. .—.—..ii^ a Judge 
1. — 13, a sinner. 
1. ■^— xxiii. yi, a groen 



tree ( Trb.) 
John iii. 10, a master. 
— V. 5, an inlirmitx. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



ABA 



t 18 ] 



ABI 



John V. 35, a burning. 

a sliining. 

Ti. 3, a mountain. 

4. a f<MUt. . 

-7. a little (oM. 



Lb Tr.) 



9, a UJ (pm. 
G- LfcTrM.) 

15, a mountain. 

. 17, a skip (oi». 



.Tr.) 



- viii. 7, astono(ai).) 
- 44. a lie. 



— — xi. bi, a country. 

xii. 24, a corn. 

xiii. 5, abiwon. 

— 26, a top. 
— — z^i. 21, a woman. 

xviii. 8. a band. 

zx. 7, a place. 

— — xxi. 3, a sliipi 

8, a little ship. 

Acts i. IS, an upper. . 

T. 16, a'multitude.' 

34, a little space. 
>-— ix. 7, a voice. 
>-— xi. 13, an angel. 
xri. 0. a man. 

— xviii. 14, a matter. 

XX. 9, a window. 

xxi. 26, an offering. 

xxiii. 27, an army. 

- — xzir. 23, a centu- 
rion. 

xxrii. 8. a pUce. 

Rom. i. 25, a lie. 

— T. 7, a good. 

Til. l.aman. 

21, a law. 

ix. 27. a remnant. 

- — XV. 12, a root. 

xvi. 23, a brother. 

1 Cor. it. 11, a man.' 

vi. 5, a wise man. 

vii 15, a brother. 

■ — a sifter. ^ 

28, a virgin 5 

(Lb Ab.) » 



13, a way. 
45. a living 



1. 1 Cor. 

i, 

sonl. 

3. ' 

4. — — xvi. 

3. 2 Cor. vi. 1?, a father. 
1. vii. 8. a letter.. 

1. — r viii, 11, a readi- 
neis. [ance. 

a pei-form* 



aqultV-iAng 

'. a 'white. 



- 12. a willing. 



1. 34, awifec 

1. — — — a virgin. _ _ . 

2. Rev xix. 17, an angel (omi. G-.).(bAAo«, OMlhrr, y.) 



xi. 16, a little. 

xii. 12, an apostle. 

— — 18, a brother. 

Gal. iv. 22, a bondmaid. 

— a free-woman. 

27, an husband. 

4. r- vi.:i, afa\ilt. 
I. Eph. v.* 27, a glorious. 
1. — vi. 21, a beloved. 
1. PhiLf. 23.adesire. 
I. - iv. 17, a gift. 
1. Col. iv. 0, a faithful. 
1. 2 Thes. ii. 3. a falling- 
away. * 

1. aUe. 

1. 1 Tim. vi. 12. a good. 
I. 2 Tim. iv. 7, a good fight. 

1. —— 8. a crown. 

1. Titiu i. 7, a biiihopc 
4. Heb. U. 7, a little. 
4. — 9, a little. 

1. vii. 24, an un- 

• -. changeable. 

1. -1 — xl. 8, a place. ' 

). 23. a proper. 

1. James iii. 13. a good. 

2. iv. 13, a year (o*. 

LTrM.) 
1. 1 Pet. V. 4. » crown. 

1. 12. a faithful. 

1. 2 Pet. i. 19, a more sure. 
1. 1 John ii. 22, a liar. 
1. 2 John 7, a deceiver. 
1. an antichrist. 

1. Rev, iL 10. acix)wii.' 

2. viii. 13. an augcl. 

2. -— - ix. 13. a voice. . 
1. xi. 12. a cloud. 

xviii. 2U a mighty. 



TaTTCtVOCi), 

humble. 

Matt, xxiii. 12 
Luke xiv. U. 



ABASE. 

(-ED, -INO.) 

to make or bring low, to 



Phil iv. 12. 



Luke zviii. 14. 
2 Cor. xL 7. 



ABBA. 

ilppiJi^ father. The prommciation m our 
Saviours time of the Hebrew n« 
father, or Cluitdte Hn«. 



Mark xiv. 80. 



I 
Gal. iv 6. 



Rom. vUi. 15. 



ABHOR.- 

{-E8T.) 

1 ttTroqrvycw, to fihuddor from, (from 
dirrf, from, cmd oruycw, to shudder 
witn horror, hate.) . ^ 



2. pS€\v(rcrofj.ai, to turn away t 
loathing or disgust. Properi 
an ill smell through voiding 
stomach. 

2. Rom ii. 22 I 1. Roin. xii 



ABIDE. 

(-ETH, -ING, ABODE.) 

1. ft€V(o, intransitive^ to remain, 

dwell ; tratisitive^ to wait fc 

2. hrifievw^ to remain upon, or 

continue on. 

3. KarafitvtD, to remain down, to 

continually. 

4. Trapafiaru}, to remain beside or 

with. 

5. vTTOfitvQ}, to remain nnder, 

behind, to endure. 

6. 8taTpt7?(D, to wear through by rv 

to consume or wear away; 6. ( 

7. dva<rTpc<^a), to turn again, ri 

overturn, 
(a) In Mtc?. to turn one's self ] 
move about in a place, i.e., so 
and hence, gen, ,to conduct one 

8. avAiiCo/xat, to lodge in the avi 

open courtorfold), to taken] 
night*8 lodging. 

9. io-r/jfiL, transitive, to stand, tc 

intransitive, to set, to place. 

10. TTotco), to make, to do ; and he 

work, to spend or pass time i 



1. Matt X. 11. 

7a. xrii 22 {ovaroi^y 

collect together^ LTr R) 
1. Mark vi. 10. 
1. Luke L M. 
IL 8, see A in the 

field. 

1. rUL 27. 

1. lx.4. 

1. xlx. 6. 

8. xxi. 37. 

1. xxir. 29. 

1. John L 32, 39. 

L i. 89, margin (text, 

dwell.) 

1. ilL 86. 

1. iv. 40. 

1. V. 88. 

1. vii. 9. 

9. TiU. 44. 

1. viii. 35 «»l««- 

1. X. 40. 

1. xL 6. 

1. xii. 24, 34. 48. 

1. xiv. 16 C«iMA 6*, L 

T Tr A «.) 
1. XV. 4 » ««»«•, 6, 6, 

10 twice 
8. ActaL13(withn^£.) 



6. Acts xiv. 3. 

6. 28. 

2. XV. 34 {ap. 

6. xvi. 12. 

1. xvi. 15. 

6. xvil. 14. 

1. xviii. 3. 

10. XX. 8. 

L 23 (mai 

for.) 

\, xxi. 7, 8. 

1. xxvii. 31. 

— Rom. xi. 23, see 

1. 1 Cor. iii. 14. 

1. vii. 8, 20, 2 

1. xiii. 13. 

4. xvi. e. 

2. Gal. 1.18. 

— PhU. i. 24, see A 
1. L 26. 

— 1 Tim. 1. 8, see . 
1. S Tim. ii. 13. 

1. iv. 20. 

1. Heb. viL 3. 
1. 1 Pet L 23. 
1. lJohnii.6,10,] 
27 »»«", 28. 

1. liL 6, 14, U 

J. 8 John 9 ««»<*. 



ABIDE IN. 

1 PhU. i. 24 (with tV, in. om. ^) 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



ABI 



[ 19 ] 



ABIDE IN THE PIELD. 
dypai'Acctf, to lo(^ in the fold in the field. 
{From dypo^ a field, and avAiJ a fold ; 
whaie^t avAiib/xai, see No. 8.) 

Lnko ii. S. 



ABIDE STILL. 

1. irpotrfuvfOy to remain towardsi wait 

still longer ; to continue* 

2. lirifiivuf, see ahove. No. 2. 

1 Rom. xL 23. | 1. 1 Tim. 1, «. 

ABILITY, 

1. ^viti/iis, capability, power, (fegarded 
as iii/ierent and moral.) 
• 2. to'xi'5,strcngth(physical),force,vigoiir 
(rtyarded as an endounnent) 

3. cvTopto/irti, to prosper, abound in, 
i to poiSSess abundance ; hence^ to be 
1 able to afford. 

I i 1. M»t». xxY. 15. ! ■ 3 Acts xi. 29. 

2. 1 IVt. iv 11 



ABLE [verb.] 
I. Si'va/jtai, to be able, to have (inherent 
and moral) power. 

2 iVx»'u>, to be strong, to have (physical) 
ability. ( Afore ^npkattc than No. \.) 

3. i^ur\viay to have strengdi enough, to 
Ihj thoroughly «/«/ perfectly able. 
* (More emphatic than No. 2.) 

4[. Uavou^ to make sufficient or fit, to 
nmke competent, to qualify. 

5. €x«, to have or to hold ; of temporary 
holding and of lasting possession. 



Luk< i. 20. 
. xiii. 24. 

- — sir. 29- 

30. 

. Juhtt xxi. A. 

: Acu tL 10. 



2. Act! XT. 10. 
I. Rom. XV. 14. 
— 2 Cor. lU. 6, 

(mak«.> 

3. £uh. Ui. 18. 
1. ^Tim. iii.7. 



5. 2 Pet. U 15. 

ABLE (make.) 

4. S Cor. Ui. «. 



ABLE [noun.] 

1 biifaro^^ in an active sense strong, 
having (inherent and moral) power. 
In a passive sense, possible, capable 
of being done. 



ABO 



2. tKavoiy coming to, reaching to; €uid 
hence, sufficient; of things, enough ; 
of persons, competent. 



liiikexiv. 31. 
Acta xxT. 5. 
Rom. It. 21. 

3d. 23. 

xiT.U (SyvaT4»\ he 



1. 2 Cor. iz. 8(6waWM', be 
^ «^,LTtAH) 

1. 1 Tim. L 11 

2. 2 Tim. IL 8. 

L Titos L 9. [aHe,h.} 
1. Htb. xL 19(3waWu*, bt 



1. Jml iii 2. 

* With MnphMif^m 'abl«' instaad 6f on *ii ' (m in the 
text, Swarht ivnv.) ' 



ABLE (as ye are) [margin.] 

iv€ifU, to be in or within; pari, with aH., 
as here, what there is in your vessel; 
the' things within. 

Lake A, 41 (text, ntcA tkinge ut ye Aaw.) 



ABOARD (go.) 

liripalvu), to go upon, (from Ivi, upon, 
and /3aivu), to go), hence to gp, walk, 
or tread on ; to go on ship-hoard. 

Acte xxi. 2. 



ABODE [verb.] 
See, ABIDE. 



ABODE [noun.] 

fiov>), (ni abiding place, a mansion, 
habitation. 

John xi7. 23l 



ABOLISH. 

(-BD.) 

Karapyiio, to render or make uselesSi or 
unprofitable. 



2 Cor. iii 13. 



I Epb.iL 15. 
2 Tim. i. 10. 



ABOMINABLE. 

1. aOiiu/ros\ unlawful, criminaL 

2. /33cXvicro9, disgusting, extremely bate- 

fuL See No. 3. 

P^kwrtroiMts to turn away through 
loathing or disgust Properly front 
an UI smell through voiding of the 
stonXaeh. 



3 



2. TitTU i. 10. 



t 1. 1 Pet. ir. 8. 
3. ReT. xxi- 8. 



Digitized by 



Goog 



_^ ABO [_20 J 

ABOMINATION. 

0Si\vyfiay an object of disgust See 
"abominable," No. 3. 



ABO 



Matt zadv. 15. 
Maxk kHi H. 



RAv. XXL 27 



Luk6 x'vi. 15. 
E«v XTil 4, 5. 



ABORTIVE (an) [margin.] 
€Krptofm, a child untimely born, (from 
root, to miscarry.) 

1 Cor XV. 8 (t«xt, one bmm wl^dnt timt.) 



ABOUND. 

(-ED, -ETH, -INO.) 

1. ircpc<r<rfvw, ifUransitive, to be over and- 

above, more than enough ; t^rc^tuitive, 
to make or cau.sc to abound. 

2. vir€/Mrf/3Mr(r€i'u), to superabound, to 

abound exceedingly. 

3. TrAcoi/afw, to become more, to increase, 

(from Trktov, more.) 

4. TrXrfOvvofiai^ to be multiplied, (from 
nXrjOos, a multitude.) 



Matt. xxiT. 12. 

Rom. iii. 7. see A (more. ) 

V. 15. 

20. !•« 

3nd. 

''3ri, K9 A 



(much more ) 
Ti. I. 

XT. 13. 

1 Cor. XV. 58. 

2 Cor. i. 5. *»»«•• 

— viii. 2. 



>-2Cor. ix.8. seeACmAke.) 

1. «n<l. 

l! £ph. i. 8. 
1. Phil. i. 9. 



. iv. 12 »•««• 

-17 

IS. 



12. lee A 



I. Col. ii. 7 
— 1 Thes. iii. 
(make.) 

1 IT. 1 (with naWov 

—A. mon and nort. 
.1 2 The* i 3 
9. 2 P«t. i 8 



ABOUND <MAKE.) 



1. 2 Cor. U. 8 



I 1. 1 Tbes. iii 12. 



ABOUND (MORE.) 

1. Rom. m 7. 



ABOUND (much MORE.) 

2. Rom. T. SO. 



ABOUT. 

1. ivy in ; with plural amongst. Indi- 

cating a space toithin the iimiti of 
which something is situated, 

2. cVs upon. Superposition. 

(a) with Gen, (as springing from J oyer, 
in the presence or time of. 



(b) with Dot. (as resting on J, 
dition to, on account of. 

(c) wUh Ace. (mxdion with a 
superposition) up to nsed oj 
number, and aim; over o 
jAace, extent. 

3. Kara, down, (down upon, down 
(a) with Ace (down towards) i 

ing to, throughout, during. 

4. ir€pi, around (encircling and inci 

(a) with Gen. about, coricemi 
behalf of. 

(b) vnth Ace. about, round aboi 

5. 7r/)os, towards (propinquity.) 

(a) mth Dat. at, close by. 

(b) with Ace. towards, in referer 

6. KVKhoOtv, from all sides, round 

7. vQv, somewhere; with nw 

nearly. 

8. a>9, as, so as ; tvith numerals, al 

9. wo-ci, as if, as though, aomethin 



-Matt. i. II (aM A Uie 

time.) 
4b Iii 4. 

4b — viii. la 

9 xiv. 21. 

•Jc — — xviii. 0. 

4b XX. 3, 5. 6. 9. 

4b. xxvii. 40 

5b Mark ii. 2. 

4b i 6 

4b iii. 8. 32. 

4b. iii 34 (omO-.) 

4b iv 10 (wi/A art.) 

8. V. n. 

9. vi 44 {om. O L 

TTr A.)(Xo. 8. «.) 

4bi vi. 48. 

8. viii. 9 

4b. ix. 14. 42. 

2». xiv. 51. 

9. Luke i. 5i (No. 8. L 

TrS.) 
8. ii. 37 («««. wntil, 

L TTr AH) 

I. : — 49. 

9. iii. 23. 

8. viii. 42. 

9. ix. 14. 

9. 28. 

4bL X. 40. 4.. 

4bL xUi. a 

4b xvil. 2. 

9. xxii. 41. 

4b. zzii.49 (toiU ar<.) 

9. 69. 

9. xxiU. 4#. 

8. John i. 89. 
44. iU. S6. 

9. !▼.« (1^0.8, LTTJr 

AR) 

9. TLiO(HD.8,TrH) 

8. 19 (No. 9, L.) 



S. John zi. 18. 

9. xix. 14 (N 

LTTr A H.) 

9. — 99 (N 

2a. XX. 7. 

8. Arte i. 15. 
3a, U. 10. 

9. 41. 

— — iii. 3, »ee , 

9. iv. 4 (N< 

Ab.) (om. T H 

8. V. 7. 

9. 86 (I 

TA.) 

9. X. 3. 

4b. X. 0. 

2b. Ki. 19 (2a 

3a. xii. 1. 

8. xiii. IS. 

8. 20(o;> 

4a. XV. 2. 

xviii. 14, 

TO (be.) 

9. Acta xix. 7. 

4a. ^—23. 

8. 34. 

XX. 8, MO i 

- xxii. 6 «»»« 
■ xxv. 15. 
■24 



4b- 
4a.- 
4a.- 



3a.- 



' xxvii. 27. 
-30, 8W 



7. Horn. iv. 10. 
4b 1 Tim. vi. 4. 
— Heb. viii. 5. tee 
4b. Jdde 7. 

4». - 9. 
&a. Rev. i.' IS. 
e. iv. 8. 

4. _«.Tiii.l. 

X. 4, He A 

8. xvi. 21. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



ABO 



[ ai ] 



AB8 



ABOUT (BE.) 

1. /icXAuiy to delay; vnth an infinitive 
foUomng, to be about to do anything 
(immediaU or remote,) 

2: CifTtia, to seek. 



1« AeliiiL 8. 

L — ML a 



1 AetazzylLSO. 
i: Bev. z. 4. 



ABOUT THE TIME. 

2». Matt L U 

See also, beab, boukd ; gabrt. ca8T| com b, 
COMPASS, country; DWBI4L; o«D, go; 
hang, hedge ; law, lead, look ; midst, 
minister; put; region, round, set, 

SaiNB, STRITB, stand ; turn ; WALK, 

wander. 



ABOVE. 

1. cTi, upon (euperpoiition,) 

(a) with Gen, (as springing from) over, 
in the presence or time of 

(b)tmM Dal, (ae resting on J in addition 
to, on account of. 

(c) with Ace, up to (used of plaee^ num- 
ber or aim;) over, (of time, place, 
extent,) 

2. rapa, beside (justtapotiiicn,) 

(a) with Aee, to or along side of; com- 
pared inih(so as to he shown beyond 
or contrary to, of instead of.) ^ 

3. T€pi,niona&(encireling and inclosing,) 

(a) unth Gen. about, concerning, on 
behalf of 

4. wp6, before (whetJter of time or place,) 

5. 'VW€p, over, 

(a) with Ace. (as here) beyond. 

6. avta, above ; up, upwarda 

(a) %nth the artide^ihsi which Is 
above e,g. heaven above, or heavenly 
things. 

7. ivioTipov, higher. 

8. erdvm, above, superior to. 

9. wAiiovi moro. 



6a. Matt z. 24 IviM^ 
Itx Luk0iu.2O. 
4a. ,,.., V). 40. 

Sa. xiil. 2, 4. 

«<John iii. 81. 

(from.) 
a. 1.4. 



Me A 



TiiL28. 
«ix. U. 



*4to) 



(fkom.). 

fa. ..^ zsvi. II. 
2a. Rom. xIt. 5. 
6a. 1. Cor. It. 0. 

a ■ • XV. 6. 

6a. 2 Cor. i. 8. (Mf. 
til 2. Ma A.,. 



ia. t Cor. zil a 
6a. GaL i. 14. 

tfa. 'If. 26. 

6a. EplUUL 20. 

la. It. a 

l\i, tL 16 («r. in, L 

• TtH.) 
6a. Phil U. 9. 
6a. CoL Ui. 1, a 
lU — 14. 
lo.2TlMa.iL4 

7. -^ i.a 

•^ Jai. i. }7 ) MO A 

iii:i6.irHttoiiL) 

4. V. 12. 

4. 1 PM. iv. a 

«alJ«iuia 



ABOVE (from.) 
avutdtv, froin above* 

John iU. 3. maisin (text. | John iU. 31. 

•#•»».) — . al^ U. 
7, maiyin (%u%, I Jaa L IT. 

«#ft»i^) I UI.16, 17. 



ABOVE...AGO. 

4 2Cor. ziL 2 (o|toaminiiiiiteiia6oi^.) 

See also, abundantly, exalt, far, 

MEASURE, REMAIN. 



ABSENCE. 
dTourui, absence. 

flOLU. II 



ABSENCE OF (w the.) 
arcp, without, not with, either not having 
or in the absence of. 

Luka xsii. « (maivin wWUitf.) 



ABSENT, and absent (be.) 
1. airi€fii, to be away from, absent. 
2 €K5i7/Afc«, to be away from one's 

people ; hence, absent from any one. 

l.lCor. ▼. 8 I I. 2 Cor. r. 11. 

2..2Cor.T.6.8.a I »iU. 2. Ift 

I- «• t I I. Fha L 2T. 

L Oal. a 6. 



ABSTAIN 

iri^opai, to hold back ow'% self from,' 
refrain. 

Afta XT. 20. 29 11 Thaa v 22. 

I Thaa It. 3 1 Tim. it. S 

1 Pet a 11. 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



ABS 

ABSTINENCE. 



[ 22 ] 



ABU 



oo-ma, abstinence fioni or neglect of 
food. 

Acts .txvii 41 



ABUJTDANCE. 

1. d5/ooT>;9, abundance (in the saise of 
maturity or ripeness reached frmn 
fidi groivih. ) 

2 Zvvaiii%, capabUity, power (regarded 
as moral and inherent.) 

3. irepura-iLo, abundance, superfluity 

4. TTcpiVo-cv/xa, that which remains over. 

5. Tr€pur<T€V(a, to remain oyer and above, 
> more than enough. 

^. vjr€ppo\rj, a pfitesmg over, excess, 
surpassing (in number or degree.) 



4. Matt. ziL 34. 
xiiL 12, M4 A 

(hATe more.) 
■-' xxr. 29, M« A 

(hare.) 
h. UaA zU. 44. 
f. l^ukoTi. 45. 



5. Luke zu. 15. 

5. zzi. 4. 

3. Rom. V. 17 
3. 2 Cor, nii 2 

4. 14 »»rle«. 

1. ■— 20 

6. xii 7 



2. Rot xviit 3 

ABUNDANCE (have.) 

& Matt zxT. 29. 



ABUNDANCE (have more.) 

0. Matt ziiL 12 



ABUNDANT 

1. wcpicnrcva), to remain over and above. 

more than enough. 

2. 7r>uovd(iaf to become more« to increase, 

(from vXiov, more.) 

S. iroXvs, many (this adjective denotes 
that the noun is numerous^ or exists 
in a great or high degree.) 



— 1 Cor. ZiL 28. 24. see A 
2. 2 S^v. 15 

Til. lb, «B0 A 

(more.) 
1 ix. 12. 



8. 1 Pet.' i 3 



— 2 Cor. xi. 23, see A 

(more). 
>- PiiU. 1. 2C, fee A (be 

more.) 
> 1 Tim. i 14. eee A (be 

exceeding.) 



ABUNDANT (be exceeding.) 
vircpR-Acova^i^, to abound ezoeedingly^ 



1 Tim. L 14 



ABUNDANT (be more.) 

TrcpicrcrcvcD, see "ABUNDANT," Ko. 
. rhi]. i. 26. 



1. 



ABUNDANT (more.) 
iff/otovoTc/oos, more than ab< 



ordinary measure. 
2. 7r€pura-0T€pmj more abundant! 

1 1 Cor zii. 23t»icc, 24. f 2. 2 Cor vii. 
2. 2 Cor. zi. 23. 



ABUNDANTLY 



{€15, intp, witli a view to, to, 
TTcpto-o-^ta, abundance, superf 
a falling inlo abundance. 

^Acrvo'tu^Sy richly* 



V Jd^nz.lO,aee A (more.) 

1 Car. zv. 10, see A 

(mora.) 

— SCor. L 13, iae A (more.) 

^-.=.1.-4 Ur^-ierA (more.) 

1. z. 15. 

xii. 15, aee A 

(more.) 



Bph 

(above.) 
— 1 Thoa. ii. 

(more.) 
2. Titua iii. 6. 
~ Heb. vl 17 

(rooi*e. ) 
2. 2 Pet i II 



ABUNDANTLY (more or the j 
L ircponroS) above the ordinai^y m 

2 v€pujra-6rtp6% more than abo 
ordinary measure. 

3. Tripuraoripu)^, more abundautlj 



1. John X. 10. 

2. 1 Cor xy. 10 
8: 2 Cor. i 12 



3. 2 Cor. ii. 4. 

8 xii. 15, 

3. 1 Thea. ii. 17 
ha: vi. 17. 



ABUNDANTLY ABOVE (excei 

( vjript over , tffith Gen. [as her/e] i 

< €K, from, out of. 

( 7rcpt(7t709, above the ordinary m( 

Eph. Ui. 20. 

See also, wkbp. 



ABUSE (-lifo.) 

Karaxpaofuxi, to use overmuch ; 
to abuse. 

1 Cor vii. 81 | 1 Cor tx. IS. 



ABUSERS OJ" THEMSELVES 1 
MANKIND. 

cipcrcvoKOiri;?, (from apa-qv^ a male 
Koirri^ a bed.) 

1 Cor. vi. 9. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ACC 



[ 23 ] 



ACCEPT. 

(-ED, -EST, -ETH, -TNO.) 

1. Sixofiai, to take, accept, receive thcU 

vkich is qjferecL (It implies that a 
decision of the will has taken plactt, 
and that the result of this is manifest.) 

2. asro^xojuii, to receive any one kindly 

or heartily, to welcome. 

3. vpoa-Sixofiai^ to adcept, to receive to 

one's presence: hence, of things 
future, to wait for, expect ; Ufith a 
negative (as here) to reject. 

4. Aa/ijSam, to take, take hold of, to 

receive as from another : with 
Tpoa-tairov (as here) to respect the 
person of any one. • 

4. Luke zz. 81 ] 1. S Cor. zi. 4 

2. Acts zzir |, 



SCor vui 17 



4. GjJ. ii. e. 
.3. Heb. zi. 35. 



ACCEPTABLE. 

1. SiKTo^, elected; acceptable (of one 

regarding whom there is, or has 
been a favourable decision of the 
will.) 

2. cvB-po<r£€irT05, a very strong <iffi,t^nation 

of No. l($€KTDs) favourably accepted, 
well received. 

3 OLTTo^Kroi, acceptable, pleasing, wel- 
come 

4. evopcoTof, well-pleasing 

5 x^pi^, grace. Objectively it denotes 
personal gracefulness, a pleasing 
work, beauty of speech, etc. Subject- 
ively, it means an inclining towards, 
courteous or gracious disposition. 
On the part of the giver — kindness, 
favour ; on the part of the receiver — 
thanks, respect, homage. 



LukciT. 19 
Rom. zti. 1. 2. 

ziT, 18. 

Zf. 1« 

Eph. V. 10. 



1. PhU. iT. 18. 
3. 1 Tim. U. a 

3. ▼. 4. 

a. 1 Pit tt. 6. [iknk.y 
&t 20 (nuigin 



ACCEPTABLY 
cvap€(rr<(K, 80 as to please, acceptably. 



Heb. zU. 28. 



ACCEPTATION. 
«ro5ox»7, worthy to be received with 
approbation, acceptation, reception. 



1 Tint i 15. 



I 



1 Urn, ij. 9. 



ACC 

ACCEPTED. 



1. Scfcros;* to decide favourably, elected, 

acceptable (of one regarding whom 
there is, or has been a favourable 
decision of the will,) 

2. iVTrpoa-SeKTO^, a very strong affirmation 

of S€Kr6^, (No, \) favourably accep- 
ted, well received. 

3. cva/3«0T09, well-pleasing. 

4. xap^roia, to make lovely or acceptable. 



1. Luke It. 24. 

1. Acta z. 36 . 

2. Rom. zv. SI. 



8. 2 Cor. ▼. 9. 

1. Ti 2 Irt. 

2. — 2 «•«». 



1 2 Cor. TiU. 12. 

ACCEPTED (make.> 

4. EptL t 6. . 



ACCEPTED (GRACIOUSLY) 
[margin.] 

4. Lokoi. 28 (tezt Jli^A^/avOMTitf.) 



ACCESS. 

Trpoa-ayiayrj, a leading or bringing to the 
presence of anyone ; freedom of 
access. 



Horn. T 2. 



Eph Ui. 12 



Eph. il. 18. 



ACCOMPANY 

(-IED.) 

1 €X(o, to have or hold ; (of temporary 
holding and of tasting possession,) 

2. vporrififTia, to send forward, to conduct, 

escort. 

3. awhro/ML, to follow, attend. 

4. avvipxofiai, to come or go along with, 

or together. 

- tipxofiai, to come or go, 1 to come or 
' I avv, with, ] go with. 



4. Aoto z. 23. 

ft. iL 11 



Heb. ¥1.9 (mid.) 



a Aoti zz. 4. 
2. 38. 



ACCOMPLISH. 

(-ED, -INO.) 

i(apTii<a, to fit out entirely, to f ur« 
nish or fit completely. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ACC 



[ 24 ] 



AGO 



2. jrAvJtfr,), to be or become full, to be 

fulfilled, completed, ended. 

3. ir\r)p6u>j to fill, make full, pen^ade, 

perform fully. 

4. TcAcoj, to make an end or accompliah- 

mcut ; not merely to end it, but to 
bring it to peiibction; gtney^uUi/ to 
carry out a thing, tagive thejinishivg 
stroke, 

5 cn-ircAew, to finish, to perfect. 



9. Lukt I. 21. 

2. li. «. 2\. 22, 

8. Ix. SI 

4. xil. 50. 

4. iviii. 31 



4 Lnkttsxii. B7. 

4. John xix 2S. 

1. Acta xxi. .1 (with y«M|ut4, 

to 6«C«M«.) 

5. Ileb Ix (I. 



0. 1 P«t. y 9 



ACCOMPLISHMENT. 
tKwXrjfHOcpt^, entire fVUfilmdnt. 



Aetoxxi M. 



ACCOKD (of one.) 
(rv/x\pvxo^, joined together in soul or 
sentiment ; unity of life in love. 

FhiL il. 3. 

ACCORD (0P...0WN.) 
1 av$aip€To^y oboosing «• willing of 
himself. 

2. avr({/iaro9, spontaneous, sclf-moving, 
self-acting.! 
2 Acta xii. 10. I 1. i cof. tui; it, ^ 

ACCORD (with onb.). 
ofAodv/mSov^ with one mind, imanimotisly, 
f/rom ofMjy, aliko> and ^v/iidy, mind.) 



Acta {. 14. 

iLiH. 

iT. 24. 

V. 11 



Acta viL 57. 

Tiiia 

nitfK 

XT. 2ft. 

XTUilJL 

— xu.sa 



ACCORDING AS 

1. fatfoTt,('arftf.;as,accordinga«, because 

that, for. 

2. Kaff<u9, (adv.) according as, even as; 

like as (comparison.) 

3. fcardj (prep,) down. 

(a) vrUh Oen, fdown from) against, (the 
i reverie of imip,) ^ 



(b) with Ace. (down toufardt, denoting 
object^ and intention-: and tropically, 
accordance^ conformity^ proportion) 
according to, %n refer^noe to some 
standard of comparison stated or 
implied. 

<tf(, in comparative sentences^ as ; in 
ohfectivs^ that; in final, in order to; 
in carnal, for^ on the groimd that. 



1. ActaiV. 85. 

2. Rom. zl, 8. 
4 .*« xil. 3. 

3. t Cor. i. St. 



ISbi2Cor.hr. 13. 
S.80V. lz.7. 
2.E^i 4. 
4. L* Wt. i. 3. 
4. R6«. jndi. 12. 



ACCORDING TO. 

1. 9<a0<i% see above, (N'o, 2.) 

2. icarci, SM. ohove, (No, 36.) 

3. irp6% towards, (propvnquiiy), 

(a) vrith Gen. (hitherwards) in favour 
of» conducive tQ« 

(b) vtiik Dot. (resting vn a cUrecticn 
towards) near, close or hard by. 

(c) ^vUk Ace. (hitkerisards cf aetval 
m4>tion, or mere direction) conform- 
ity to a rule or ^andard; hence, 
comparison in consideration 'of, in 
accordance with. 



S. Matt. ii. 10. 

2. Ix. 29. 

2. xvL 27 

2. XXT 11 

llftfkvii. 1 
1 Luke I 9. 81 

1 a 22, 24. SO, SOL 

8a Lake xU 47. 

1 aadU. 51 

IJohnTaSi 

a jtYUl 81. 

1 ActoU SO(ffjik) 

1 zi. 89. 

1 Zia 21 • 

1 aoiL S. 11 

2.— 'XXiT.OCojI.) 

IRonLtll 
1 tt. 1. 0. 11 

1 — iT. la 

8. — *- T 8, maiflii (tttt 

1 Till 27. 51 

1 Ix. 8. 11. 

1 x- 1 

a _. ati5. 

a xii. «•<«•.. 

1 — XT. 6 (maifia 

1 xvL 25 «»K &w 

1 1 Cor. Ui 8. lOL 

1 XT. S, C 

1 2 Cor t 17. 

So. ▼. 10. 

Till. IS^rte tM 

A. T. th*l 
«. ' X. ^ IS, 11 



%. 2 Cor. xi. 11 

2. xiii. 10. 

1 OxL i. 4. 

3c. . II. 14. 

2. Ui 81 

2. Eph. I. 5. 7, 0. 11, 19. 
1 — * U. 2 t«le«- 

1 iii. 7. II, 16. 20. 

1 It. 7, 10. 28. 

2. Til 

1 Piiil. L 81 

a ^ Htst. 

1 4t. 19. 

1 Col. L 11. 25. 20. 
1 UL 91 

1 8 niMj L 11 

1 I Tlai. L 11. 11 

l.:_Hl 

Z 8 TilO. i 1. 8. 9 »»le«. 

1 — ^H. 1 

1 It. U 

1 Titos L 1. 1 

2. lii. 5, 7. 

1 HolkU.4. 

1 TiLl 

1 ^^rttt. 4, Sb (^. 

1 Ix. 11 

Um. U. 1 
11P«I.L2. S. 17 

1 UL 7. 

t « ■ . iv. ««k« 19. 
1 8 Pot Ui. 13 (ftm, o«<l. 

1. ULU (U5 

1 i John ▼. 14. 
1 Rot. il 81 

1 XTtti %. 

1 XX. 11 13^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



ACC 

ACCORDING TO THAT. 
KaOo, as, accordiug as. 

2 Cor. viU.lS l>*. (with iaif, \f.) 
12.«iA 



See ako, fashion. 



f 25 ] 



ACC 



ACCOUNT [verb.] 

(-INO.) 

^y€OfjLai, to go before, lead the way, 
guide. To deem, think, regard. 

Aoyi'^o/iai, to put together an account; 
to reckon, count, value, esteem; to 
account, consider, (from Xoyos, an 
account, and Xcyo*, to put together.) 

2. neb. xi. 19. ( 1. 2 P«t. Hi. 15. 



ACCOUNT OF. 

a. 1 Cor. iv. I. 



See also, put... on, worthy. 



ACCOUNTED (be.) 

1 . ooKcw, intransitive, to appear, to have 

the appearance, trajisitivt^ to be of 
opinion, to think. 

2. Aoyifo/«xt, see "account." 

I. M.nrk z. 42 (maifin I S. Bom. vui. 36. 

tXinkgood) 2. Gftl. iii (m^n <■. 

1 Lokeizii. 24.. I pute.) 



ACCOUNT [noun.] 
Aoyo?, the word, {tpoketiy not written.) 
In a formal sense, a word as forming 
part of what is spoken ; as the ex- 
pression which serves for the occasion: 
as a means or instrument (not as a 
product) the vpesLking. In a material 
sense, the word as that which is 
spoken, aa exposition or account 
which one gives. For further develop- 
meiU of X<5yos, see under "WORD." 

Halt. zii. 36 1 Luke zyi 2. 

zviit 23. I AcU ziz. 40. 

. iz. 28 mtzgin (Uzi, work), (ap.) 
xir. l£ I H«k zhi IT. 



ziv. ._ 

Phil. ir. n. 



I Pai. iv. 5. 



ACCURSED. 

dvd$€fia, an offering; a thing devoted 
to destruction or given up to the 
curse. 

RoiUAns iz. 3 (mAriBin teparaied.) 

I Cor. xii. 3 (margin anathema.) 

Gal. i. A 9. 



ACCUSATION. 

1. atTMt, affair, matter, charge (whether 

true or false) itot necessarily fault or 
accusation. 

2. Karqyopia, a speaking against; ^n 

accusation. 

3. KpuTiSf separation, sundering, judg^ 

ment. Then, of a definite accusation, 
guilt of some sort being jjresupjwsed 
leading' on to condemnation. Then, 
the judgment pronounced, the sen- 
tence. 



1. Mau. zzvii. 37. 
1. Maik ZT. 26. 



3. Luke vi. 7 («flinryep/w« to 

wpeak agaitiit, Tr A.) 
-.I^kexiz.S,MeA(tak« 



tptak againtt. 
Uke xiz. S. 
byfabe.) 



2. John zviil. 29. 
1. Acta zxT. 18. 
2. 1 Tim. T. 19. 
3 2 Pet. U. 11. 

3. Jud« 9. 



ACCUSATION (t.\kb by false.) 

irvKOffMinim, to inform against those who 
exported figs, (from <rv#coi/, a fig, 
and <t>aivu}, to show, declare.) A* 
2>i'imitive Athenian law, forbad in 
time of dearth, the exportation of 
figs, and not being repealed- when a 
plentiful harvest rendered it unneces- 
sary, occasion was given to illnatured 
cmd malicious persons to accuse those 
who transgressed the letter of the law. 
Jlence the verb means, to wrong any 
one by fiilse or frivolous accusation, 
or to oppress him under pretence of 
law. 

Luke ziz. 8. 



ACCUSE. 

(-ED, -ETH, -INO.) 

1. Karriyopkia, to speak against; hef&re 

judges, to accuse. (Oc<i. Acts xxiv. 

2, syKakiia, to call into, to summon into 

a court, PaJH, to h6 called to a 
judicial. accoun,t, to bie accused. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ACC 



[ 2C ] 



ADD 



( €v, m, 

( against, a 



) in or under 
a speaking > an 
an accusation j accusation. 



Matt xii. 10 

XXTU. 12. 

MHfk iii. 2 

XV. S 

Lu iii.l4.!ieeA(fAlaeI^) 
^ xi.b4{ap.) 
'— zxiii.H(withiroTa.) 

— xxiiL 2. 10. 
John viii. 6(ap.)' 

«— V 45t»«w 



2. Acl« sxiii. 28, 89 

— xxvi. 2. 7 
-* xxli. SO 

— xxiT. 2, 8. IS 

— XXV. 5. 11.16. 

— xxviii 19. 
.-Rom. H. 15 

a.TiUui 6 

— 1 Pet iii 16.8eeA(f«lselj) 

1 R«v. xii la 



ACCUSE (falsely.) 

1. ca-j;pcaf(i>, to injure,, harrass, insult; 

as it would seem for the plecuure of 
^ insulting, 

2. <n;Ko<^vT€o>, see "accusation (take 

BY FALSE.)" 
1 Luke iii 14. \ I. I Pet. iU. 16. 



ACCUSED (BE.) 

fiiadoXAofiai, to be Btnick or darted 
through, hence^ to be struck or 
stabbed with an accusation ; to be 
accused. 

Luke yvi. 1. 



ACCUSER (-S.) 
Kan^yopos, an accuser, a speaker against. 

Tne 



Jolui viii . ] {ap,) \ Aeta zxiv. 8 (a^.) 

Acts xxiii SO, 85. J , xxv. 18, 18. 

* Rev. xii. 10 (xaniyvp. The Rabbinical form' of the 
wont L T f r A.) 



ACCUSERS {FAWE-.) 

[margin makebates.] 
6ui/JoAos, a slanderer, an adversary, an 
accuser, the Devil (Diaboius) be- 
caiise hf. was a slanderer of God from 
the beginning. 



3 Tim. iii. 9 



Titus 11 8 



ACHAIA, 
•Axafo. 

In all places^ except 

RomaM xvi. 5 CAeia, Atia, L T Tr A «.) 



ACKNOWLEDGE (-ed.) 
tinyiVixKTKQi, to give heed, notice atten- 
tively, to take a view of, to recognise. 
Then generally to know, to under- 
stand. 



Rom. 1. 28, margin (lext, to rdain in knowled 
(with <;^cit iv to haoe..i/i.) 
I Cor »lv. 37. I I Cor. xvi. IS. 

2 Cor i. 18 ••««•, 14. 



ACKNOWLEDGING. 

eVcyFWTt?, knowledge, clear and e 
knowledge ; a knowledge thai 
claim to personal sympathy ^ 
exerts an influence upon the per si 



2 Tim ii, S& 



I 

fhilem. 8 



raust. 1. 



ACKNOWLEDGMENT. 

cfftyfoxTt?, see above " acknowledginc 

Ephea. i. 17. margin (text, knouUdi/es) 
CoL il. 2. 



ACQUAINTANCE. 

yfcixrro?, known, tpith the underlying i 
— capable of being known, known 1 

Luke a 44 (with art ) | Luke xxiii. 49 (w'ith ar 

ACQUAINTANCE (hi3-.) 
c8ios, one's own, peculiar to on6, pro] 



for one. 



Act! xxiv. 23. 



ACT (in THE VERY-.) 

eiravro^cS/o(o, in the very thefl. 7V 
applied to any flagrant wicktdm 
particularl/y adultery. 

John >iil. 4 (ap.) 



ADD. 

(.ED.) 

1. vpoariOvifjLi, to set, place or lay i 

wards or in addition to ; to put o 
thuig to another, to add. 

2. iwtTidrjfjLi, to set, place or lay upon 

3 vrpoorayaTidijfii, to lay anything aci( 
tioiial on 07ie; Mid. to take sii 
burthen on oneself, but also to L 
on ajiother something additional 
one's own. In N,T, only 2nd Aor 
Mid. J to lay before in addition, 
impart or communicate furthci 
by way of considtaJUon, to tal 
counsel with one. 

4. €7n(f>€p(it, to bring upon, to brir 
against. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ADD 



[ 27 ] 



ADO 



cr4xop'?y«w» ^'^-i to supply the cost of 
leading the chorus or of theatrical 
entertahiments; heiue^ to furnish or 
supply besides or abundantly* . 

cVtScaroero-o/iai, to appoint or order 
anything beside, to superadd. 

iSt5w/it, to give, yield, (deliver, supply. 



1 Matt vi. 57. 33. 
1 Luke iii. IMi. 

I xiL 25. 31. 

1. xix. 11. 

I AoUit 41, 47. 

1 ▼. 14. 

1. xi 24. (ferenoo 

'^ Gal. xi 6, see A iu con 



Qa\ iU. 15. seo X thereto 
l.Cul.iii. 19(U<v)(T»««Ji/». 
to .««. lAace. C:) 

4. Phil. i. 16 ((V'P<^> '^ 

raiit up, 0«w L TTr 

5. 2 Pet i. y [A H.) 
7. J%«v. viii 3, margin 

(text. ^«i*.) 



•^ Kev. xxii. 16 **c, tee A unto. 



ADD IN CONFERENCE. 

S. Gal. ii. 9 (mid.) 

ADD THERETO 

6. Gal. iu 15. 



ADD UNTO. 

2. Rer. xxU.18.»«*««. 



ADDICT. (-ED.) 

Twnrcu, to order, set in a certain order, 
to appoint. 

lCor.ZTi.l5. 



ADJURE. 

1. 6pKi(iaj to cause to sweai*. to lay under 

the obligation of an oath, to beseech, 
} conjure, (from opicos an oath, which 
again may be dtducedfrom the Ileb, 
J? the thigh, see Gen. xxiv. 2, 9; 
xlvii. 29.) 

2. i^opK i(it}^ the above with <^, intensive, 

2. Matt. XX vi. 63. | 1. Mark v. 7. 
1. AeU xix. 13. 
1. } Thei. T. 27, margin (text, charge^, iipofim^ttjiaii 
lo vuxktone ntmr, L T Tr A.) 



ADMINISTERED (be-.) 

SittKovcw, to serve, to wait upon ; in its 
narrowest sense to wait at table. 
Generally to do any one a service, 
to minister. 

2 Cor. viii. 19. 20. 



ADMINISTRATION. 

ItaKovla, serviceable labour, service. 
Every business, every labour^ as far as 
its Mour benefits others is a ^taxono. 

1 Cor. xii. ». I 8 Oor Ix. 13. 



ADMIRATION. 

Oavfrn, a wonderful thing ; wonder, as- 
tonishment. 

Rev. xvii. 6. 

ADMIRATION (have in.) 

Oavfidito, to wonder, marvel, be astonish- 
ed; to regard with wonder and 
teverence, to honour. 

Jude 16. 



ADMIRED (be.) 
0avfid((a, see above. 



2 Thea. i. 10. 



ADMONISH (-ING.) 

1. vov^£T€U, to put in mind, (from vovs 

the mind, rlSrjfii, to put) to instruct, 
warn.' 

2. -jrapa^vcw, to recommend,* advise; fsp. 

■ to advise" publicly. 



8. Acts xxvii. 9. 
1. Bora. XV. 14. 



L 2 Thes. ui. 15. 



1. Col. ui. 16. 
1. 1 Thcfc V. 12 



ADMONISHED OF GOD (be.) 

Xpi^/juiTtfu), (from XPVf^^i ^" aflFair, busi- 
ness, which again is from xpaoiiai, to 
use.) To do or cairy.on business. 
Tlien to be called or named, since 
names were imposed on men from 
their business or office. To speak to 
or treat with another about some 
business. To utter oracles, give 
divine directions or instructions. 

Heb. viii. 6, 



ADMONITION. 

vovflco-ca, a putting into the mind, iu- 
.struption; an admonition. 

lCar«X.U. I ^Eph. vj. 4. 

,TitiiaiU.10. 



ADO (make an.) 

dopv/iiofJLOi^ to make a noise or disturb- 
ance, (from Oopvpos, a tumult or 
tumultuous assembly.) 

Uaik V. 39. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ADO 



[ 28 ] 



ADV 



ADOPTION. 

vloOta-ia^ the making or constituting of a 
son; sonship; receiving into the 
relation of a son, (from vios, a son, 
ajid ^€0-19, a setting or placing.) 



Rom. viiL 15. 
M. 



Eph i. 5, 



I Rom. ix. 4. 
I OjU It. 5. 8M a of iona. 
) A of eluldren. 



ADOPTION OF SONS. 

Gftl. iv. 5 

ADOPTION OF CHILDREN. 

Eph. 1. 1 



ADORN. 

(-ED.) 

icoor/Acui, to order, set in order \ to adorn, 
garnish ; to prepare. 

ljak« xxi. 6. I Titui U. 10. 

|i Tim. il. 9 



R«v. xxi. a. 



1 P«(. lU. 6. 



ADORNING [noun.] 

Ko<r/i09, (root, to polish) an ornament; 
order; (for further devdopmenl of 
this word see under " world.") 

1 P«t Hi. 8. 



ADULTERER (-8.> 

/A0CX09, an adulterer. 



LukoxviU 11. 
1 Cor. Ti. U. 



H«l>. Siil. 4. 

Jai It. 4. 



ADULTERESS (-es.) 
fioixaAis, an adulteress. 



Rom. vii. 3 iwiM 



I J&m. iv 4. 



ADULTEROUS. 

/xoixaA(9, an adulteress, applied as an 
adjective to the Jewish people who had 
transferred their off ections from God. 



Matt. xiL 39. 



I Matt zvi, 4 

Mark tIU. S8. 



ADULTERY (-ies.) 

1. fu>ix<ia, adultery. 

2. fioixaAi9, an adulteress. 



1. Matt. XT. 19. 
L Matk TiL 21. 



. JohaTlU. i(i4>) 



l!GraLT;i9(oiiiriil.) 
ltP«lai4. ' 



ADULTERY* 
(rN.) 
fioixcixa, to commit adultery with. 

John TiiL 4 (a/.) 

ADULTERY and ADULTERY WIT] 
(commit -eth.) 

1. /iOiX4va>, to commit adultery with. 

2. i»oi.\doimi, to commit adultery, to 

guilty of adultery by causing i 
other to commit it. 



1. Mfttk T. 27, s& -• 

2. T. 32 »»» (Ko. 1, L 

TrW) 

1 T. 32 tnd 

t. xlx. 9. 

1. xix. la. 

2. Mark x. 11. 12. 



1. Mark x. la 
I. Lukaxvi. 18 «*<««. 
1. — XTiii. 20. 
I. Rom ii. 2*2 «»««. 

1. xiii. 9. 

1. Jamaaii. Ilt«>cc. 
L Rot. iL 22. 



ADVANTAGE [noun.]* 

ff-cpcotros, very much, exceedingly 
what is over, and above 

ctf^Acca, profit, advantage, gain. 

I. Rom. Ui. 1. It Jude 16. 



ADVANTAGED. 

(BE.) 

1. iM^Acdi, to profit, advantage, benefi 

help. 

2. 6^Ao9, profit, advantage, (fro 

(S^AAbi to heap up, increase.) 

I. Lak«ix^2». 

1 1 Cor. XT. 33 (lit Mte< to «aM<pr^.) 



ADVANTAGE 

(OBT AN.) 

n-Acoi/cfcreoi, to have more or a greatc 
share than others, (whether of goo 
or evil. In N. T. only in a bad sense. 
Transitiveltf, to make a prey of, t 
defraud ; to get the better, as a 
enemy by force or fraud. 

2 Cor. il. 11. 



ADVENTURE [verb.] 
StSoi/Ai, to give, give up, deliver. 



Acta xix. 31. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ADVEBSABT. 



t 29 ] 



1. avrtSiKos, an advenax^ .<ot opponent 
in a la^vBitit, any enemy or accttser. 
(from avti, againat, and &K17, a 
cause ifr suit at law.) 

dvTiic€ifM4Mf to be placed against or in. 
oppoeitionj to be opposite, to oppose, 
to be an adversaiy iOf (from dvri 
against, and kc^i, to be placed, to 
lie.) 

xiceyavTio^, contrary, adverse. Plural, 
adTersariea, enemies. 



2 



1. )I«tt ▼. U «»*c«. 

1. LvlLAxiLSt. 

t. xiiL ir. 

1. xTiiiS. 

a. xzL 1». 



t. 1 Cor. ZTi. 9. 
2, Pha i. 28. 
2. 1 Tim. r. 14. 
9. Beb. z. S7. 
1. IPetT. 8. 



ADVERSITY (suffer.) 
KoKovxovuipos, ill treated|bLaraased,(7roj7» 
Kajcdv, ill, and ix^t to have.) 

HeKziiLS. 



ADVICE. 

yvwfii}, an opinion, bentcucc, (fi-om 
yiKc&ricttf, «etf «iMier''ACKNOWLSDOE/*) 

SCv. TilLlO. 



ADVISE 

(-ED.) 



(jSovXii, counsel, \^ 

^ Ti'ftjp, to places lay, V ^ 
( lay down, J 



give advice 
or counsel. 



A«lf zzrii. 12. 



ADVOCATE. 

vapcbcAiTTos ("a verbal a(ff.) he who has 

been or may be called to help ; a 

pleader toko comes forjuoard in favour 

^ani ae the repreientittive of another. 

1 Jolm ii. 1. 



AFFAIR (-S.) 
1, rpay/Aorcra, a. handling any matter 
ton affhir : business. 

2. ra xaT^ lit the things with| or res- 

pecting [m^ or ^011.] 

3. Td Tcpij /i<. the things concerning [m-] 



2. EtA. Ti- 2t. 
3. tl. 



8. Phil i. C7. 

1. 2 Tim. it. 4v 



AFF 

AFAR OFF. 



L fMKpoOiv, (from juciKpo?, fer, «/*(/ ^ci', 
a iyllahic adjective denoting; from or 
at), from far, at a distance. 

ft f aTTo, (prep,) from. 
^' I fMicp^^cw, eei Nb. 1. 

3. fMKpdv, (tlu Ace. of fuiKpos, far, 680s, 

a way, 6«n^ understood), a long way 
off. IFfiA article (as heir) that 
which is afar off. 

4. jrop/Sw^cv, further, from afar, far oft'. 



a. Matt nvL 58. 

2. ' XXTil. 65. 

IMarkT. 0(No^l,C-.) 

1: zLlS(No.»;0:t 

LTTtAH.) 
1 — xlT. 54. 

a. XV. 40. 

a. Lulce ZTi. SS. 
4. .^ svU. la 



1. Luke XTiii. 13. 

1. zsii. 54. 

J. ._ xxiU. 49 ( No 

LH.) 
S. AoU II. 89. 
a Bph. il. }7. 
4.Heb. xi. i:t. 
a. lUr. xviU. 10. 15. 
a xTilL 17. 



AFFECT. 

(i7Xo«i>, to desire sealously, to be jealous 
over, to envy. 



AcU xiv. 2. M A CDOftke «va) ^ 
Gal. iv. 17 irt, Me A (aatlonaly.) 
— iT. 17. «»4. 
— ^ IT. 18, MO A<s«aloiMl7.) 



AFFECT (2EAL0U8LY.) 

OM. !▼. IT. I OM. iv. IB- 
AFFECTED (make uvil.) 

KaKwa, to evil intreat, abuse, hurt, to 
disaffect, make disaffected or ill- 
affected 

Act! xiv. a 



AFFECTION (•».) 

1. fraOrifUL^ (from fl-aVxw, to suffer.) 

(a) a suffering, afflictioxL 

(b) a passion, an affectioa 

2. rrdOoSt (from vArxfo.) 

(a) pail), suffering or misfortune. 

(b) a passion, affection, lust, con- 
cupiscence. 

3. (nrXcryxi'o, the bowels; tender affec- 

tions, whether of love, pity, mercy, or 
compassion. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AFF 



[ 30 ] 



AFF 



1. Oal, V. 24, (mai^i^n pat- 

. tion ) 
— Col. iii. 2, 8oe A oi; 

(set ) 
.— Cul. iii. 5, see A (in- 
oriliiiatQ.) 
2b. 2 Tiin iii. 3, s«e A (withuut tiatural.) 



2b, Horn. i. 20. 
31, tee A (with- 
out natural.) 
- 2 «'or. vii. IS, sco A 
l»ir.va»d ) 



AFFECTION (inordinate.) 



2b. Col. iii. 5. 



AFFrXTION (i.vwARD.) 



3. 2 Cor. vii. l.V 



AFFECTION ON (set the.) 
</>/>jj'co>, intransitivfy to think, be of opin- 
ion, (yVo7?i <^p/r, the membrane about 
the heart, hence of the mind and 
understanding.) Transitive to mind; 
a a operation of the mind which' in- 
eludes loth the understanding and 



the will. 



Col. iii. 2. 



AFFPX'TION (without natural.) 

ao-Topyo?, void of natural aftection, ;x(;-- 
ticvlarly of that love and affection 
tvhich parents ought to hear tochildrcn 
and children to parents, and which 
animals hane by natural instinct, and 
some of them in a remarkable degree, 
particularly the stork, whose English 
name seems to he of the same origin 
as the Greek a-ropyi], storge.) 

Rom. i, 81. I ' 2 Tim. jii. i. 



AFFECTIONATELY DESIROUS 

(deing.) 

^inLfjofjaLj to long for, yearn after, desire. 

1 Tht- 11. >) (G -v<), (ofjitif^t^at, sAine meaniiic G L TH ) 



AFFECTIOKED (be kindly.) 

</)tAoi7To/3yo9, loving with that o-ropyq 
or tender affection which is natural 
between parents and children. Sec 
"A (without naturai^") 

Rom. xii. 10. 



AFFIRM. 

(-ED.) 

4>wTK(ii (frequentative of No. 2, </>»//it) 
to assert, affirm, to boast. 



2. </»»//At, to say; (whtre the spanking 

explaining is a dt-uelopment of 
primary notion of cnlightcni 
sJujvdng.) 

3. 8taf3€ftaA6ofjiaij to Hssert stioiigly 

constantly, (from (Sta cmphali', a 
ptfJaioio, to confirm.) 

3. ^ua-xvpi^ojmi , to affirm or :iss' 
strongly or, vehemently, (from 6 
emphatic, and lirxxfti^ofxai, to c 
roboiate, which again is fn 



tcrxv/jo-5 strong. 



— Luke xxii. 59, nee A 

(confidently.) 

- Act* >ii. 15, bee A (con- 

•tantly.) 

— Titus ^li. 8, sec A (coivstautly ) 



1. Acts XXV. 19. 

2. Rom. iii H. 

3. I Tim. i. 7. 



AFFIRM (CONFIDENTLY ) 
4. Luke xxii, r,^. 



AFFIRM (CONSTANTLY.) 
4. AcU xii. 15. I d. Titvis iii. S. 



AFFJJCTED (BE.) 

OXiPiOy to press, squeeze, thron 
crowd; to oppress, afflict 

dkixPiSy pressure, affliction. 

TaAai7rw/i€w, to labour severely, I 
worn by labour; to be touched < 
aflccted with a sense of misery. 

4-. KttKora^ecj, to suffer evil, to endui 
or sustain afflictions. 

2 Matt, xxiv I 1 }Uh. xi. 37. 

1. 2 Cor. i. 0. I :i Jam. iv, 9. 

4 Ja*. V. 13. 



AFFLICTED (the.) 
Participle of No. 1 above. 

1 Tim. V. 10. 



AFFLICTION (-s.) 

1. OXiipiSf pressure, affliction. 

2. TrdO^ifxUf (a) a suffering, an affliction 

(b) a passion, an affection. 

3. kdkdHns, ill-treatment, vexation, afflic 

tion. 



1. Matt. zxir. (witH «If, 

ttnfo.) 
1. Mark fr. 17. 

1. xUi. 19. 



1. AcU TiL 10. 11.. 
8. vii. 34. 

1. XX. 2J. 

2. 2 Cor. U. 4. 



Digitized by 



Google 



APF 



2. 2 Cor. ir. 17 

i vj 4. 

2 vUi. 2. 

— 2 Tim i. 8, sea A (par* 

taker.) 
1 2 Tim. ill. 1 1. [dure.) 

— 2 Tiiii, iv. ft, (s«e A (eii- 
V Col i. 24. 

1 1 Tlies. i. & 



I. 1 ThM. iii 3. 7 
1. Phil i 16. 

1. ' ir. U 

2a. Heb. x. 32. 

1. — ^ X.33. [(suffer.) 

— xi.'25, sceAvrith 

1. Ju. i. 27. 

— — ▼. 10,soe A(snffer) 
Sa. 1 PeUr v. 9. 



[ 31 ] AFR 

AFORE. 

See, PREPARE, PROMISE, WRITE. 



AFFLICTIONS (endure.) 

KaK(wra^€(i>, to suffer evil or afilictious to 
endure or sustain afflictions. 

2 TUn. iv. 5. 

AFFLICTIONS (partaker of the.) 
trvyKaKorraOeu}, to suffer evil or affliction, 
together with. 

2 Tim. i. 8. 



AFFLICTION (suffering.) 
KaKorrdOfia, a suffering of evil, a bearing 

of affliction. 

Jaa. V. la. 



AFFLICTION WITH (suffer.) 

o-vyKaKovx^ofjijfit, to be treated ill or 
afflicted together with. 

Heb. xi. 23. 



AFFRIGHTED. 
€fi4>opos, in fear, afraid, tcnified. 



Luke xxiv. 87 



Rev. xi. IS. 



AFFRIGHTED (be.)^ 

iKdufipio^aif to amaze, astonish exceed- 
ingly, (from U out, or itvtensive, and 
Batipkiii, to amaze, astonish.) 

>lark XTi. 5, 6i 



AFOOT, 
•cf^, on foot, afoot (an adv. but properly 
the Dat, case fern, of the adij. Tripos, 
performed on foot, from ircfo, the 
sole of the foot, which is from irow, 
the foot.) 

Mark tL S^. 



AFOOT (00.) 
TcC<vv>, to, go or travel on foot or by 
laiid, (from ircfos which see under 
ircfjy, "AFOOT.") 

Acts xz. IX 



AFOREHAND. 
See, come. 



AFORETIME. 
TTOTc, at some time or other, once. 

John ix. 13. 

AFORETIME (write.) 
See, WRITI2. 



' AFRAID. 

€/x<^p)9o9, in fear, afraid, affrighted, (from 
€i/, in, and <^oj3o9, fear, see beloto.) 

Luk« xxiT. 5. ■ 

Marjc ix 0, see A (sore.) 



I Aots X. 4. ■ 

I xxii. 9 (om,Ck: L Tr N) 



AFRAID (SORB.) 

tK<f>ol3os, exceedingly afraid, terrified, 
(from (Ky intensive^ or out from, and 
^of^os feai", see below,) 

Maikix. 0. 



AFRAID (be),* and AFRAID OF 
(bel) 
1. <^o)3co/jia(, intransitive^ to be terrified, 
affrighted; transitive,' to fear, to 
reverence. 
2., 8ct Aiaui, to shrink for fear, to be timid, 
or a coward. 



rpc/iw, to tremble, tremble for fear. 

1. Luke TiiL 25. SS. 

1. xii 1 

1. John Ti. 19. 20. 



Matt u. 22. 

XiT. 27, 80. 

-^ XTii. 6. 7. 

xx». 25. 

xxviii. 10. 

Mark t. 15. 36. 
' Ti. 50. 

ix. 32. 

X 82. 

_. xtL 8. 

— Ltike ii. 9,8ee A<bc sore) 
1. it p. 



2. xir. 27. 

1. xixa 

1. AcUix26.* 



xiiita 

; xxii. 20. 

Rom. xiii. 8," 4. 
QaL iv. Ih* 
Heb. xL 23. 
1 Pet iii. 0,14.* 



3. 2 Pet ii. 10. 

AFRAID (be sore.) 
<^oj3€o/iat, to be terrified. See above. 
4>6po^, (from <l}€poiJLat, to run away from, 
flee), a fleeing or running away 
from through fear, fear, ten'or. 
/xcyas, great 
Lit, to fear a great fear. 

Luke ii. 9. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AFB 

AFRESH. 
See, ciiucmf . 



I M 1 



AFT 



AFTER. 

1. fUTo, with, (in associattoji with 

[Ideally] distivguUked frtym crvv, 
which implies co-vperaiion,) 

(a) Ufiik Gtn: (uAence) together with, 
among; with and from, or separable 
cowiexiati. 

(b) with Afo. (iMiher) after 

2. ^ttto, down. 

> (a) with Geft (whence) down from, 
against 
(b) wiih Ate, (vMth^) down towards, 
according to. 

3. cVc, upon, (superposition,) . 

(a) with Gen, (whenice) upon as spring^ 
ing fi-om; ov(^, in the presence or 
time of. 

(b) with Dot (where) upon at rerfwi^ 
on, a« a ground or foundation. 

(c) u^'^A ilcc (whither) updu (y cftrecr 
<ion towards; up to (of plde^,number, 
aim)f over f'o/" <me, p/ace; extent) 

4; c 1^, in (denoting inchtsion^ distinguished' 
from .<riv. which denotes cot\fuHCtiofi)t 
in, of time, place, or dement 

5. fita, through, (from the notion ofs^par- 

atdon, dufunction.) 

(a) with Gen, (whence) through as 
proceeding frcm ; inrtferenceiotime 
tt marks ^ passage through ayi tn- 
tervcU: during, after the lapse of. 

{h)with Ace. (whither) through or tend- 
ina towards; on account of. 

6. €^)/^, to be next itt immediately fol- 

lowing in time, subsequence, succes* 
sion, order. 

7. K<i^€^7}s, in order, following, succeeding 

(from Kara, according to, and cf^9, 
Older.) 

8. <wrurci), behind, after, of place or time. 

9. Siriir6€v, from behind. 

10 oT£, (an adv. of time) when; used 
with the indicaJtive asrdqting to an 
actual event, usuoMy' c(f time past, 
but samitimes future. 



11. &9, as. In etfmparative sequences 
^neans, as; in'o^«rfit^ that; itijifu 
in order to; in caumtj for, on t 
ground thai 

12. ficXXw, to deky; wltfi, an infiniti 
following, to be about to do an 
thing immediate or^remote. 

13. iutyivofAai, to. pass, pass through 
time, (from Sia, through, and ytv 
fiat, to be or become.) 

14. 7r\rjp6(a, to fill, make full, fulf 

complete. 

16. im'dpx'ta, to begin, give a beginnii 
to, to be, 

16. ircpifx^*, to surround, to contain < 
a writing, (from nipt, about, ai 
IXw, to have, hold.) 

All passages in which the word aft* 
occurs as a preposition, wconjwn 
tion, except where it forms part • 
a verb. 



IK Matt L 12. 



8. 

a 

9, 

a 

llx 
2b. 

lb. 
Ibi 



l«i- 



UlU. 

x.sa 

zv. 23. 

xxiii.9. 
zxiv. 2t). 
xxt. 19. 
jcxfL 2. 32, 73. 
xxviL 31, M« A 
(thai. 
53.63. 



8. Mark i. 7. 

H,. 14. 

8. 17, 2a 

6a:. ii. J. 

It. 28, 8ee A that. 

viii.25. Me A that. 

lb. 31. 

B. 84. 

lb lx.2. 

— ' ziL 34. tea A that 

lb xui24. 

lb. xiT. 1, 28, 70; 

lb. xri. 12 (ap), 19 

lb Luke L 24. ((aj>.) 

.3b. 69, 

2b. ii. 27, 42. 

lb. 46. 

Jb ▼. 27. 

0. — . vu. 11 (Ui Ihi 

lb. 28.% 

lb. X. I. 

lb. sil 4. 5. 

ziU. 9, tee A thai 

S. .^ — xiT. 27. 
8c —.XV. 4. 

lb. 13. 

8. • xix. 14, 

XX. 40. teo Athat 

..not. 

8. xxL 8. 

lU -^ xxii. 20, 5a 

9. zxili. 26. 

a Johfti. 15,27, so. 

'• 85, M9A (naxt 

Ay.) 



— John ii. 6, SCO A t 
mannar of. 

Ibt . 12. 

lb. iii. 22. 

Ibi IT. 43w 

lb V. t. 

)b. 4.wiHia»t(ttj 

lb — .Yi.X 

lb :Tii. 1. 

2b. Tin. 15. 

lb. xi. 7,11 

8. xii. 19. 

— xiii. 5,«eeA tlm 



12. 

27. 



lb. x\x. 28. 38. 

lb. XX. 26. 

lb xxi. I. 

lb Acts i. 3. 

7. iii. }4 (lit. wil 

art., thoic (hat /qUc 
fiJUr.) 

lb.— V. 87 1«. 

a - S7«"<*- 

lb, tU. 6, 7. 

— " — ix. 23, see A tha 

lb. X. 37, 4L 

lb. -T— xii. 4. 

lb, xiii. 15. 

lb. 20 (ap ) 

2b. 22. 

lb. 25. 

lb. XV. 13, 16, 36. 

11. . xvi. 10. 

lb. XTiiJ. I. 

lb. xix 4. 

11. »ilrt. 

lb. 21 2"d. 

lb. XX 1, 6, 29. 

8. 30. 

- xxi. l,MeA(that. 

15. 



xxiii. 3. 

25 ((V l 



lb.. 
2b. • 
18.- 

havt, L Tr H.) 

lb. xxiv. 1. 

2b. 14. 

5a. 17. 

Ibt 24. 

14. ■ 27. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AFT 



I 33 } 



AP* 



Ilx Aeto xxr. ). 

13. 18. 

?b. — xxri. 5. 

li. xxTii. ei. 

lb. xxTiit. 11, IS, 17. 

3K Rom. u. 5. 

>. ▼. 14. 

Ih. TiL 21 

2b. Tiii. 1, (*>«• (aj).) 

i\k *. 5*»*w,l» 

— ICor. I. 21, aaeAthat. 

tb. 26. 

2bi — -^T^40. 

tU K. 18. 

zj 25. aee A the 



I A tliat 



8. 1 TUn. T. 15. 
"Sb. 2Tim.iT. 8. 
;b.Tittttl.l,4. 

— '-m. 4, m 

• lb 10. 

lb. iTeb. 1^. 7. 

4. -: :— 11. . 

2b. T. 6, 10. 

2b. Tl.20. 

. vU.2,iB0eAtliAt 

2b.—. r 11 »»»«, 16. 



xii. 26. Me A 

ibaL {Utal 

XT. 8, 7. Me A 

— 1 Cor. XT. 32, 8M A tbe 

mAOQer of. 
2b 2 Cor. T. 16 t»ic« 

Sbi Tii. 9, 11. 

2b. X. 3, 7. 

fb. xL 17,18. 

SbL GftL i. 11. 

lb 18. 

6bi iLl. 

iii U, Me A the 

iDABnerof. ~ 
15. CM A the 

mesoerof. 

lb. 17. 

9t. ir. 23. 

Sb. 20t«iM 

2b:E|)h.l.n. 

2b. IT. 24. 

2 b. CoLu. Stiiacr 
2b. 22. 



2b. CoL m. 10. 
Sbi 2 Thet. ii. 9. 
2b. ULe 



2b. 

m 

Id. 
l3b. 
lb. 
lb. 



. 18 »^». 



- 21 (apr) 



TiU. 10. 
Ix.!. 

- 17. 

- 27: 

X. 15. 16, 26. 
xi. 8, Me A (ibdJ) 

2b. xil. 10. 

ib. Jar. iii. 9. 
lb. 2 Pet. i. l6. 

— il. 6, Me A 

•heold (tbat) 

8. 10. 

2b. UL 3. • 

2b. 2Johv8. 
8. Jude7. 

2h. 16, 18. 

lb. Bev. W. L 

lb. ^1. 1; 9. 

lb. xLU. 

8. xiL15. 

8. xUi.8L 

Ibu-i XT. 5. 

lb. xtUi. 1. 

lb.- xlx. 1. 

lb. XX. 3. 



1. 

2. 



4. 
5. 
6. 
7. 

8. 

9. 

e: 
1. 
1. 

«. 
s. 



AFTBR THAT. 

cfra, then, afterwards. 

cireiTo, thereupon, then, (fi'om eVt, 
apon or at, and citoi, then.) 

cTt, any more^ any longer, yet, still, 
even. 

oviccn,.no longer, Jio^jnore. 

ws, set "AFrER," No, 11. 

ore, see "AyTEE," iVb. 10. 

€ir€i&rj^ when truly, after that indeed, 
(fram €T€t, trhen^ and &;, truly.) 

fukXta,sre above, No. \%. 

fUT€t TavTOy after these things 



lUtt.zxTU.8L 
Mark ir. 28. 

nil 25- 

^zli.S4. 

LttkezUi. 9. 

— - ZZ.40. •Mi.tbat 



LJelmziiLtw 



5. Acta iz. SK 

9. ziiLtOCop.) 

— AeUzzLl,aeeA(tluit.) 
7. IXSor.LSL 

1 xfl?%8. 

2. 10or«zy.6,J. 

6. TttiieiiL4. 
i.Beb.TU.S. 



AFTER THAT... NOT. 

4. Lvke XX. 40. 



AFTER THE MANNER OF 
Kara, down. 

(a) vnth Oeih (whence) down from, 
against 

(b) trith Aec (whither) down towards, 
according to. 

b. John ii. 6. | b. 1 Cor. xt. 82^ 

K 0.01. Iii. 15. 



AFTER THE MANNER OF . 
GENTILES. 

Wvik&Sy belpnging or peculiar to a nation. 
In N.T. — to live, in a non-IsraelitUk 



manner. 



Gal. IL 14. 



AFTER THE SAME MANNER 
uxravrcos, likewise, in the sacne or like 



DQiiiiner. 



1 Cor. zi. 25. 



AFTER (should.) 
/L(cXAci>, 9ee under "after," No, 12. 

Hob xi. 8. 



AFTER (that.) 
w9, see under ^^^EBt," Noi 11, 

AcUf^zi. 1. 



AFTER SHOULD (that.) 
/ifAAw, see under "after," No, 12. 

SPetli.8. 



AFTER (the next day.) 

ivavpiovj to-morrow; on thejsK>rrow or 
next day. 

John L 95 (with art) 



See also, ask, come,-, covst, day, feel, 

FOLLOW, GODLT, LONG, LOOKING,. LUST, 
MORROW, ^JfANljrER, KE^T, SEEK, SPOKEN. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AFT 



[ W ] 



AGA 



AFTERWARD. 

(-8.) 

1. vfTKpov, afb^*, afterwards, at length. 

(/iCTtt, after, see "after,") after 

2./ No. 1,. ' i- these 

( rcnriu, these things^ ) things. 

3. eTra, then afterwards. 

4. earfiTa, thereupon, then. 

6. /iCToreira, aft;crward8, (from ficro, 
after, and Ivrcira, then.) 

6. fca^e^^s, in order, following, (from 

Kara, according to, and efijs, oi-dcr.) 

7. Scvrcpos, the second, of time or plctce^ 

(from 5et5w, to fail, fall short, pro 
peril/ spoken of those who ai'e second 
in a triaiof sidll, etc,) 



1. Matt. iv. s. 

1. xzi. 20, 31 

1. XX*. 11. 

a. Jfwk iT. 17. 

I. XTl. 14 (apf) 

l.Luk«fT.a(oiikG:s LT 

TrA«.) 
©. - — Yiii 1. 

2. xrii. 8. 

2. XTiii. 4. 



E. John T. l4. 

1. xiil 36, 

— Aetf xiii. 21, me A (and) 
4. Giil. i. 21. ^ 
4. 1 Cor. XV. 23, 46- 
2. H«b. iv. 8. 

1. xii. n. 

6. 17 

7. Jade 5 



AFTfiRWARD (and.) 

KaKCi^ev, and- then, and from that time 
(of time;) and thence or from thence 
(of place J 



AeU xiU. 21. 



AGAIN. 

1. iraAiv, again, back, of place or time, 
ajxirticUofcofUiniuUion, again, once 
again, further; of antithesis, on the 
other hand 

2 avti>$€Vf .adv. of place or time^ (from 
avcu, above, anJd Otv^ denotiny from. 
Local — ^from aboTe ; iemjyoral — from 
of old, from the beginning.) 

« ( TraXiv, see No, 1, ) 
3{dv«d«.,,«Ara2. }«««'»" ''now. 

4.' 8<vrc/)09, the second, of time or place, 
.5. hkf twice, two times. 

The fcUountng are all the passages, except 
where ** AG aw'' forms pari of a verb. 

1. Matt It. 7, a 1. Matt xiii. 45. 47. 

1. V. SS. 1. xvill. 19 iaftrv, 

I. - - Xiii. 44 (pm, L>» T verUy.Z) (uddiunp.C - 
TtAK) 1. xix. 24. iTTrA.) 



Bfait 



XX. 5. 

xxi. M. 

xxu. I, 4. 

xxvi.H2.«.44,72. 

XXTli. 50 

Mark iL 1, 13. 

iii. 1. 20 

iv. 1. 

T. 21. 

riL 31. 

irUi. 13, 2.-.. 

x.li»ie«,i 0,24,32. 

xi. 27. 

xiL4. 

b(om All) 

xiv. 8». 

40(1./..) 

61, W».7u »»»«•. 

— - XV. 4. 12. 13. 
Lnkexiii. 20. 

xiiii. 20. 

John i. 35. 

iii. 3. ) marg. from 



iv. 3(oiii. G-T.) 

13, 40,. 54. 



vi 16 (OHH. G- A.) 

-*-' vlii.2(ap.),S(o/).). 

12. 2K 

ir. 15, 17 

24. 

20 (o«. L T Tr 



AM) 

27. 

X. 7; vr, 18, 10, 31, 



39, 40. 
xl 7. 



xii. 22 (<px«T«u, 
eonutkt tor Koi iroAiy, 
and again.) 



xiu. 12. 

xiv. s; 

xn. 10,17,19,22,28. 

xviU. 7.27,33.38.40 

- xix. 4, ft. 87. 

1. ReV. 



1. John XT. 10. 21. C 

1. xxi. I, Iti 

I.'AcUx. 15. 

1. 10 (rvtfik. 

diata^, L i: Tr / 

4, xl. 9, 10. 

1. XTii. 3i 

1. xviii. 21. 

1. xxvll. 28- 

L Rom. TllL 15. 

I xL 23. 

1. XT. 10. 11. 1 

1. I Cor. iU. 20. 

1. vll. 5. 

1: — . xii. 21. 
L 2 Cor. i. 10 

U ii 1. 

1. iii. I 

1. V 12 

1. » 7 

1. XI lt> 

1. xii. 19 (ir 

loaqoMO. i.T Tr .< 

1. ^1 

1. xiii. 2'(wit 

l.GaL t. 9. 17 

1.. ii. 1. 18 

1. iv. y i«. marg 

8. 9 2I..1 

1. 10. 

1. GoL V. I. :i 
]. PhU i. 20. 

1. ii. 2H. 

I. iv. 4. 

5. 10. 

5. 1 Thea iL .13. 
1 Hob. i. 5. 

ii. isiwict 

iv. 5. 7 

V..12. 

vi. 1, C 

X .10 
Jaa. V 18 
2 Pet ii. 20 
1. 1 John ii. 8. 
X. 8. II. 



Sec also, ALIVE, ANSWER, ASK ; BEGET. 1 
DORN, BRING, BUILP; COME.; DELIV 
FLOURISH, foam; GIVE, 00; HOPE; LI 

measure; put; raise, raise to li 
receive, recompense, remembran 
restore, return, revile, rise, rlsii 
bend, set at one, shew ; that, tul 

WORD (bring.) 



AGAINST. 

1. Kard, down. 

(a) vfith Gen. (whence) down fn 
against. 

(b) with Ace, (whither) down towai 
according to. 

2. €irc, upon (superposition.) 

(a) ioith Gen, (where) upon; as ;: 
ceediivg from ; over, in the prest 
or time of 

(1)) with Dai, (where) upon, as rest 
on ; in addition to, on account c 



Digitized by 



Google 



AGA 



[ 35 1 



AdE 



(c) .with Ace (whither) upon, by 
direction touKirde; to, implying aA 
intention^ (ioT, agtiinst.) 

3. CIS, (motion to tJie interior) intOj to ; 

unto; towards, iometimea implying 
mere reference in regard toj some- 
times hoatility^ iigainst. 

4. irpds, towanis (propinquity.) 

(a) with Gen, (wlience) hitherwards. 

(b) with Dot. (whtr€) resting in *% 
direction tawarde^ near, hard Hy. 

(c) wUh Ace, (whitJitr) to of literal di- 
rection; of mental flirectioti^ towanis, 
(^^nst. From this mental direction 
comes (i) that of estimatu/tij in con- 
sideration of, and (ii) tJiatof intention, 
in order to. 

5. fMTo, with, in association toith [loecUly] 

distinguished from trvv, which implies 
co-operation. 

(a) with Gen. (whence) with, together 
with. 

(o) with Ace (whither) afbcr 

G. irapct, beside (juxtajyosition. ) 

(a) with Gen. (whence) beside and pro- 
ceeding from; from (used of persons. 
while mro is used of places.) 

(b) with Dat (where) betide^ out at ; 
with, near. 

(c) with Ace. (whither) to or along the 
nde of; beside (as not coinciding 
withf hence contnury to; beside with 
the notion of comparison, superiority, 
above, vw€p affirms superiority, mpd 
instiiutes the ootnjxirieon^ a^yd leaves 

^ the reader to infer superiority.) 

7. ircpi, around, 

(a) with Gen. (whence) around and 
separate from, about, concerning. 

(b) with Ace. (whither) around and 
towards, around, about 

8. iv, in, of time^ place or element, 

9. ImvrUK, opposite,. OTeriigainst; con- 

trary. 

10. ipMpoir$€v, before (as opposed to 

behind;) before, in the presence of. 



Ilk 



It. 6. 
▼.11. SI 

MB 



xiL 1«. SftMit. • 



S& MMl ziL ML 

la. M,Mt«k«. 

8. ZTill.l6(Mi.IiK) 

S. fl. 

u. — n. 11. 



7a. Matt ZX.S4. 

10. jodiL 18. , 

»c. xxlv. 7»*»w- 

«c zxvi. 55. 

la. . 59. 

la. jixtlt 1. 

la. Mark ill. 0. 
2c — '- 



■ U, tS. 26. 

a. 29. 

4c. ▼i.45.mai:p.<t«xt, 

vitro.) 

la. . ix. 40. 

2c. X. 11. 

la. xi 2.V 

4c. ' — xii. 12. 

20. xiii. 8 »»!<•, 12. 

tc xlT. 48. 

la. 55,56.57. 

4c. Luke IT. 11. 

4c V. 3a 

3 TliSO.maxK.wiCA* 

til. 

2c Ix. 5 (op.) 

la. 50. 

2c. xi. 17 twkw, 1& 

la 28. 

3. xii. 10 «••«•• 

2ar. 52 t»J««. 

Sb. 53 J«», *»*, 

Srtf * 4ih. 

2a 63 Ml * •»!»• 

Sa xiT. 81IB4. 

S. ZT, 18.21, 

Z. stiL 3 (oM. 0:3 L 

Tit AH.) 

a. 4. 

«& XX 19. 

U, xzi lOtvlct. 

lOL .^— xxiL 52, 53. 

a 65. 

3. John ziL 7. 

2a xilL 18. 

3. 29. 

la. xvUi 29. 

1«L xix 11. 

la. AoUiT. Mtvte. 

9a r27. 

4a wL\. 

jL n. 

•ifc :.ia 



4a.- 

9a- 
U.- 



-TiiL L 
-ix. L 

6. M. 

- zUL 60, 61. 
-ziT.a 



la. Acta ZTi 22. 

la. zix. 16. 

4c 38. 

la. xxi 28. 

4c xzia SO. 

la. zzir. 1. 

4c 19. 



- zxT. 2. 3. 

Hap) 

8 •(»••' 

15. 

18. 

19. 

27. 



xxtL 14. 

xzriL 14. 

9. xxTiU: 17. 

2c Sonk L 18. 

6c 26. 

2c ii 2. 

8. 6. 

6c IT. W. 

3. Till, 7. 

la. 31. 

la. xi 2. 

la. 1 Cor. It. 6. 

4c Ti. 1. 

1 l& 

3. Tiii 12 »•»«•• 

2er 2 Cor. x 2. 

la. 5. 

la.^ ^xliia 

la. OaL Ui 21. 

la. T. 17«»te*,98L* 

4c Eph. Ti 11. 12 •>•»«<'. 
U doT ii 14. 

4c iii 13, 19. 

la. 1 TUa T. 19. 

8. Ti 19. 

3. 2 Tim. i 12. 
3. Hobi xii 3. 

4c 4. 

la. Jaa iii 14. 

la. T. 9. 

la. 1 Pet ii 11. [upon. 

2c Iii 12. mania 

la. 2 Pet ii 11. 

3. iii. 7. 

la. JmlA 1ft. 

1«L Ret. ii 4, 14. ta 

5«^ 18. 

6a — zt: 

la sii7<KaSa.All) 

4c ziii 6. 

5a zix 19 «•»••. 



See also, bsat, boast, bring ; cruib, crt ; 
dash; fioht; insuri^ection ; judge; 

MAD, MURMOB; OVER; PRATE, PRBVAIL; 

quarrel; REJOICE, REPLY, RISE UP; SAT, 

SPBAKi BPOKBN, STRIVE; WANTON, WAR, 

WtLL, WITNESS. 



AGK 

rjXiKia, time of life, adultness, matur- 
ity of life, mind or person. 

^fiipa, the day in distinetion from the 
night, and as a division of time, also 
used of a longer space of time. 

ycvca, birth, race, descent ; a giBner- 
atioui an age. 



Digitized by 



Google 










jr* fiM I II 0"' «si niip ^'' '^^ i 

* %PB> i- ": i Ian. i^ i. 
it i 1 loL t At 




Vi^ t.rW^ fc-S 



JIA^ 



A">EI/. 



±. X9U sibLr. wLj*:^' ^simt c^ ^ -' 
-t nzi^v^ -i-ii ETT* tie nist TcT. 1 



//'/-ii TiC0t..i Vtn^ V. ce ^ et'cT^i " - -k^^*- > ••c 



AGED ilA>\ 

AGED WOMAN. 
r(fwfj(ni% aa old or aged woman ^^«iif 



AGEa 
///«»k, ^rom ^ ^i7MS blow, breathe), 
1^4; life. f«4iM Aa#/e# away in tkt 
hr€fUhing cf cur breathy life as trcrn^ 
Mii//ry; then, coune of 4ife, time of 
Jif';, life initt temporoT, fcrm; then 
tfie apaco qf human life, an* age,. or- 
(ffn^niirm {alav looks at a geurrcUion 
from the pfAni of yiew of duration, 
while yivii [^o. 2] does from that 
of race), aliay cdwaye includes a ref 
emnre to life, fiUing time or a space 
of time. A ceordinfjly-^Xhe unboand- 
ti*\ time, in which the history or life 



A'>3 'a 



AoO (a tsab.) 

1 a «. 2 C«3r- T<^ H . ix. a 



AGO (Loxa) 



AGONY. 

aywvta, bodily strife, struggle orcoiite 
violent struggle or^^o^yboth oft*} 
and mind/from ay^,to bring, can 
remove, drtig.) 

LokexxiL -14(0^) 



AGREE (-D.) 
iTvfKfxaviia, to speak a thing togotli 
with another, to atjree, {avv, wit 
implying 'co-operation^ (tncl </moi( 
to speak.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



AOR 



[ 37. ] 



T.H^ 



2. cvvrtdrifu, to put together, agree 

upon, settle. 

3. c(/Aft, to be, tintk 

( <(/a4 to be, 

4. -J tiros, equal, (in quality^ 
• ( quatUtty or dignity^ 

5. €i>yoco>, to be "well affected or well 

minded towards another^ to he friends 
with him, (from, cv, well, and voo9, 
the mind.) 

6. TTitdta, active; to persuade, to win by 

woitis, t<5 influence. Medial Passive: 
suffer one's self to be persuaded or 
conyinced. 

{wt>i€«, to make, to do, ltd 

fUjjjiia), one( the numeral,) f 
yvto/*i7^an opinion, sentence ( ^."^^ 
f'ynwi yivi&nccu, to know,) ) "^^"^• 

9, tee A to- 



5. M*tl ▼. 25. 

1. xviiL ID. 

1 XX. 2, IS. 

4. Markxir 56,59 

70, 

thereto 
— Lake v. 26. i 
3. J<^ ix. 23. 



A 

A with. 



- Aeto T. 
gether. 

6. 40. 

1. 
2. 



-XT. 15. 

-xxiii. 20. 

xxrm.25. 

3. 1 John T. 8. 
7. Roy. xva 17. 



[not 
■oe A' 



6fioia(<hi 



AGUKE THERETO, 
to be like. 

Mark xir. 7a 



AGREE TOGETHER. 
<n'/4(/iui€(tfy see "agree," iTo. L 



AcU 7. 9. 

AGREE NOT. 
wrviii^Havo^y disagreeing in speech. 

Acts xxviii 85. 

AGREE WITH. 
<rvft</Mi>v€(u, see "agree," No, 1. 

MatLxx. 13. I LiduT. 86. 



AGREEMENT. 
<rvyicoTa^«(rt$, consent, agreement, (fnm^ 
(rvyKaraLTiOrffii^ to put down together 
with, borrotcedfrom those who being 
of the same opinion put thfiir halUOs 
tc^ther into the urn; hence to vote 
withy assent ta) 

2. Cor. tL u 



AT.TI 

AGROUND. 

See, RUN. 



AH. 

ovtt, ah, aha, (an interjection, or natund 
exclamation of derision or insult.) 

Hark xt. 29. 



AIM AT (not) [margin.] 
ooToxcw, miss th^ mark, fail 

1 Tim. L 6 (text, twtrM,) 



AIR. 

drfip^ the air, the celestial fluid above 
the earth 

ovpap6sfheavenf{l)physi^ly;the6wT- 
arching and all embracing heaven, 
excluding the earth beneath and gll 
that is therein. (2) the dwelling- 
place of God. 



2. Matt Ti. S6. 

2. Tiii 20. 

2. xia 82. 

2. Markir. 4(om.O L T 
TrAK) 

2. 82. 

2. Lake Tiii 5. 

2. ix.5& 

a xiii 19: 

2. AeUx. 18L 



2. AoU XL 6. 

B. ' xxil 23 (ovpav69( 

Aasvcis Ocv.) 
1. 1 Cor. ix. 26. 
1. xiT. 9. 

L E^a a 

1. 1 Theft iT. 17. 
L BeT. ix. 2. 
L xtL 17. 



ALABASTER BOX. 
dXdpaxrrpov^ a vessel tp hold ointment or 
perftime ; (so called because cofnmonly 
made from the alabaster stone, and 
afterwards any vessel used for oifU- 
inent.) 

Matt xxtL 7. I Mark xIt. & 

Luke Ta 37. 



ALAS. 

ouat, woe; alas, (an intefjection of grief at 
concern) ; cUw used as a noun, a woe. 

R«T, ZTia 10 tviM, 16 tvkt, 19 tvloe. 



ALBEIT, 
fva, that» to the end that. 

'Philem. 19. 

ALBEIT.. .NOT. 

( iwi, that to the end that, | that net", 
I ixrif not^ lest, j lest 

Philem. 19. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



ALI 



{ 3? ] 



ALL 



ALIEN. 

(-8.) 

aAA<5T/)f09, belonging to othei-s, foreign 
or strange to oneself. 

Heb. XL 34. 



ALIENS (BB.) 

<£vaXA<3Pr^4o«, to alieaate, to estrange. 

EpU. iL 12. 



AIIENATK 

(-ED.) 

diraXi^r/9t<<u, to alienate, toeatranga 

EpklT. la 1 CoLL«l(withflfi4.W6e) 



ALIVE 
Fori, of faw, /or whvck tec " alive (be.)" 



ActoL a 
— -. U. 41. 

— XX. la 



Rev. xix. 20. 



Acte XZT. 19. 
Hom.TL U. 
Rev, L la 



ALIVE (be.) 
faw, to live (physically; opposite of 
aicodaviiv, to dip);, to live m <A« 
A^A«< ««M«^ t9 possess «/)iritttaZ ami 

eternal life. 



Matt xxTii. 63L 
Mark X A U<a|i:) 
X.ixkexxip.'2X 
Acte XX7, 19* 



RoifL vi. 13. 
-. — vU. 9. 
1 Thea iv. 15, 17, 
Rev. a a 



ALIVE AGAIN (be.) 
avaj^ditf, f'tAe above untfi avo, again, ^a- 
fixed), to live again. 

Luke XT. 24, 82 «aM, to Uw, T Tr A H.) 



ALIVE (MAkE.) 

JwcflToieoi, to make alive, vivify, cause to 
live, 
(a) pass,, to be quickened, made alive. 

a. 1 Cot. XV. 22. 



ALL, 

1. flra^, all; of oM* only, all of him; of 
ofhe in a number, any ; of several, 
every ; in pi,, all. 



(a) Singular, without the article, eu 
fies every , v/ith the article, 
whole of the object it qualif 
Thus TTocra ttqXcs, every city ; "iri 
i) TToAts — ^the whole of the ci 
irdvra. ir€ipao-fwv — every fortrt 
temptation. (Lukeiv. 13.) 

(b) Plural, generally has the art 
tshen the substantive is exprei 
(except vfhen il is dvOpwrot, m< 
But generally omits it when 
substantive is implied (except wj 
the idea is collective,) Thus Trai 
• — all men ; ircfKro— -all things, 
verally (see PhiL iv. 13.) fa wdim 
all things, as -constituting , a wh 
(See Col. i. 16.) 

* Vfitfi OS, who, which ; t with o<r 
who- which- whatsoever; t *^ 
tkro5, see No, 4, bdoio, 
2, oXos, the whole, afi. Generally y 
with the aHide, e.g., oAos 6 koo- 
— the whole worjd (Rom. i. 
Sometimes the noun atid artichj 
cede, which adds emphasis to o) 
6 Kofr/xos oAos — the world, yea 
whole of it (Matt. xvi. 26.) 
(a) Without the article, 

p. diras^ quite .all, all together, all, f. 

1 straigthened by ifia, at once, 

the same time.) 
4. 'o<ros, how niuch, hdw great ; o/ (i 

how long> as long as ; of qiiavi 

or number, how- much,, how man; 



lb. Matt L 17. 

S. 22. 

la. IL3. 

lb. 4, 16 »»»«•• 

la. UL a **'o«. 16. 

l}^ IV. 8,9. 

2. ^28 i«. 

83, tad a 3ra, 

•ee A manner «1 

a ^24l».». • 

lb. ^24 2nd. 

Ibt V. 15, 18. , 

34. see A (at) 

la. vi. 29. 

lb. 32 !•«• 

3. — ^2«n*. 

15. ^33. 

vii.l2.MeAthinge 

lb. viik la: 

«. ix. 26, aJ 

Ibt. ^bi [of. 

— .— ^ 'x..l,we.Amanner 

■.-^ 22, ae« A men 

30. 

xi. la 

-~ 27,8eeAthings 

—^28. 

15.23 



Ibi. 
Ibt 



lb. — 

lb. xii. 15. . 

^ , 31, coe Asian- 

ner of. 



IKHatt. xiii 82,34. 
,41, ce^ 



lb. 



thhiga. 



44*. 40? 



S6 tvlct. 
lb. -^ xiv. 2a 

2. 361". 

lb. 35 tod. 

lb. XV. 37. 

xvil 11, w 

things. 

lb. xvui. 2fiJ,2<l 

IhL — 20 (om. 

Lb T rr A M.) 

lb. 31. 

la. 32, 31 

xix.ll.«eeAi] 

lb.- 20. 

26,- see 



27. 



' thinga. 

1),. 

2. XX. 6. 

2. ^—' xxl 4 {om G 
TrAK) 

la. 10. 

lb. 18. 

22 ) w 



lb. 
IbL 



— xxii. 4 1 t'hini 

m 

27, 28 



Digitized by 



Google 



20, Ma A 



U. — 17. 8&. 

Ih, 36. 

Ibi xxir. S 

i^ ^6(0M. 0-» 

DTrR) 

Ibi 8,9. 

«. 14 w. 

IK 14 a^, ao, 

33,34. 



-47. 



S. 
lb. 

IbL. xxr. 6, 7, 31, 3i. 

JL «Tl 1, f7. 31. 

33. 

Ibi — 36, 51 

2. 56 !»»• 

lb. 563«»"i. 

2. 60. 

70. 



xxviL 1. 22. 
25. 45. 



lb. - 
lb.— 
la. - 

S. ' xxTiiL 11. 

U. 18, 

lb. 19. 

20, aee A 

Uiing«. 
lit Mark i. 5 l«- 

lb 6 2nd. 

lb 27 (No.3;TTr 

«• 28, (A R) 

lb. 82. 

X sa 

87, we A BMIL 

X 99. ^ 

lb u 12 »»!«?. 

la. 13. 

lb iu. 2& 



iv. ll.n»A 

Ib, . — .13. 31, 88. 

■ — 34.MeAthtnxs 

lb. — ^ V. 13 (OWL G 1> 
TrAM.) 

■ 20. see A meu. 

-26. 

-33. 

>(No.l.GLT 



lb 
la. 



TrAR) 

— — -> VL 30. see.\things 

Ih, S3, 39, 41, 42. 

Ih vil 3. (50. 

la. vH.\MwaXip,aaain, 

C«« LTTrA R) 

lb -- 19.23 

0~ 37,M«Athiiigit 

— UL 12,fe«eAtiiii;9i 

la. 15 

— —~23.tM A things 
lb 3ji«»«. 

lb. X. 20. 

>27.SM Ailiiiigs 

-2^, 41. 

. ll.aeeAthiiiss 

-17 

-18. 



lb 



ib 
1.V 

3. xi. 33(No.l.LR) 

lb nil T2.2S,U(n>) 

2. 30 4 ttec*. 



2 
2 
lb 
lb 

2 . 
lb 






-3J5«»»,43,441»» 

-44a«d» 

-14> 



lb. 
lb • 



- xiii. 4. 10. 
^>^13, too A maiL 

23.iDe A thinffi 

30. 37. 

-ziT 23,27,29.31. 
36. we A things 



lb- 
9. - 

4 xir 

9L xvt 15 («p.) 



-50.53. 
-65. 
.64. 



— Luk« i. 8, seo A things, 
lb — 6, 43, 63, 65'*« 

2. «5 8rd.. 

lb 66,71.75. 

U xl. 1 

lb 3. 

la. 10. 

lb 18, 19. 

20, sw A thing*. 

lb. 31.38. 

39, we A thiogSL 

lb 47. 51. 

la. ill. 3| 6. 

lb 15. 

3. 16. 

lb r- 19, 20 

a --iil. 

lb iT. 6. 

3. 6. 

lb 7 (No 1a.O L 

TTr A R) 

la. 1.1. 

2. 14. 

lb 15.20.22.-. 

Ijt 25. 

lb. 28,36.40:. 

2. V. 5. 

lb 9 

8. — ' — 11 (Xo. lb, LTr 



K) 



Ib^- 



A.) 



-26. 

- 28 (No. lb. L Tr 



la 

.. 12.860 A night 
(oontinuecL) 

Mk 17. 

lb 19. 36((n».G.) 

3. 10(Nalb,OTr 

2. 17 JM. (A) 

la. 17 2iid. 

lb 18. 

la..* 29. 

lb. 30 (out. G-.) 

lb viii. 40l 

2 43. 

lb 45. 

U 47. 

lb. 59t 54 (a».) 

lb ix. ir7. 



ItL- 

3. - 
lb- 
lb - 

Ib- 
la,- 



- 10. we A that 
-IS. 
-15. 

- 17. 23. 
ix. 43 i««. 

— 432i}<i.weAthingB 
-48. 

X. 19. 

— 22. we A things. 

- 27 •* »»«nti. 

— xj. 22. see A hiit 

nrniour 

4 1 , »iec A thiiics. 

lb 50. 

lb 7.18. ^ 

la 27. 

lb 30. 

lb 31 (OWL Or; J> 

TTr A R) 

lb 41.44. 

lb xiii. 2.:i. 4. 0, 17 !•«. 

la. 17 ind. 

lb 17 «•>«. 27, 28, 



Ib- 
Ib- 
3. - 
lU- 
Ib- 
Ib- 
8. - 
3. - 
Ibi- 
1. 



- xiT. 17.sce.Vthiugs 

— 18. 29, S3. 

- XV I 

— 13(No.lb,LTr.) 

— 14, 31. 

- xvi 14. 26 

- xvii. 10. 

— 27(Nalb.LTr.) 

— 29(No.lb,LTr.) 

- XTiii )2t.. 21, 22t. 
- 23 (ra iAto, 



own ikmg$,Q .^ L T Tr A.) 



— Luko xviiL 31, mo A 

la. 43. (things. 

a xix. 7(Nalb,LT 

TrAR)- 

lb- 37 

3. .-.4a 

1. xx.«(K6,8,LniT 

TtAR) . 

lb, 32 (om. 0-* L T 

lb 38. [TrAR) 

la. 4fii 

Ih» xxi. 3. 

a 4, 12. 

lb- ! r, (^'o.3,T Tt A) 

17, see A men. 

22, 800 A thinint 

lb 24. 29, 32, 95.36 

la. 38. 

lb xxiL 70 

21 xxiii. i 

IS, see A at once. 

2. 44 . 

lb xxuL 48, 49, 

lb xxir. 9 «»i«,*l4.. 

la. 19. 

lb 21, 26, 27»»l*«. 



Ib- 



- 44. 8W A things. 
-47. 



John i. 8, 8M A things. 

7, 8w A mon. 

lb 16 

Ib.^ li. 15. 

^ 24. 8M A men. 

iii. 26. SM A men. 

lb 31 It, 31 snd (oj>) 

36, 800 A things. 

- '—It. 25. 89, see A 

things, 
lb 391. 

ZZrT.20;"*^**^*" 

la. 22. 

— • — — 23. sw A men. 

lb 28. 

Ix vi. 37, 39. 

lb 45. 

lb-#^ vii. 21. 

la. Till 2 (an.) 

Ib^ x."8l, & 

41, BOO A things. 

xi. 48, see A men. 

49,8wA(nothinj5 

lb xiii. 10,11, 18. 

lb XV. 21. 

la. xvi. 13. 

la. xvlL 2. 

lb 10, 21. 

lb. xviii 40. 

xxL 11. swAthei'o 

were (for.) 
lb AcU L 1. 

la. a 

lb 14. IS, 10. 

la. 21 

a il 1 (om. K). (Xa 

lb, LTTrA.) 

2. 2. 

a 4(N'o.lb.TTiK) 

lb. 7i»» (am. G- L 

TTc»»A) 
lb 7*»tf<No.3, LT 

A R) 
lb. 12. 

3. 14 (No. lb, L Tr 

la. 17. [R) 

lb 32. 

l.T 30. 

lb. 39. 

lb 4tl»« 

44 2»"i. 800 A 

things. 

45, see A meu. 

la. lii. \\ IT. 

lb 16. la 

— — 21 ii^sooAthingA 
lb 21 2n<i(G.v),(0Hi. 

G LTTrA R) 



^ AoU i^. 22. sw A things 

lU 24, 28^ 

lb iv. 10 *•««•. 16. 

18,8m A (at) 

21, see A men: 

23, eoo A tiMA. 

IbL „-2a 

Is. 2a 

a 3L 

32, SM A things. 

lb. 3a 

2. — V. a 

2. 11. 

«. 12(No.lb,LTL> 

lb 17,20. 

la. 21. 

lb — —23. 
la. p84. 



a tL 15 (No. lb, LTr 

rtt vii lOli^ [R) 

I 10«nd, 11. 

la. 14,22. 

lb 5a 

lb viiLl 

lb 10(ostG-.T.) 

la. 27 

a 37. (qp.) 

lb :-40. 

lb ix.14, 21, 2a 

21 81. 

- 32, Bw A quar- 
tern (throughout) 
lb 35, 39, 40. 

2. s4a 

ll. X.2. 

3, a 

18. sw A man- 
ner of. 

a 22. 

lb 33 l«. 

33 *>d, ICO A 

things. 

lb— 36. 

2.. 37. 

lb 3a 

»^ 39, sw A thhigs. 

lb X. 4a 44. 

a xi 10. 

la. 14. 

lb 2t 

2. ^2a 

la. xii 11. 

la. xiii lO-Obat*. 

lb 2a 

IJL 24. 

a 29 (Na lb, O L T 

TrAR) 

la. 39 l«*. 

39 i«>«i. sw A 

things. 

a 49. 

xiv. 15, sw A things 

lb la 

27; 8w A that 

lb XV. a 

4, see A thiuQi 

that 

la. 12. 

1. 17iM,17»i»d(ap.). 

18 (ap.) 

3. xvi 3 (Xa lb, L.) 

lb 2a 

a 28. 

lb 32,3a 

-^ 34.8W A in houw 

(with.) 
lb xvii 7. 

l.T—! 11. 

16, see A snecd 

(with.) 

lb •—21. [things. 

22. 24, Bt:o A 



20 i« 

25 S"*, 

things. 
26 (*•€«. 



w4 A 



Digitized by 



Google 



A.TiT. 



L 40 ] 



ALL 



AcU XYiL 80/8t 
zTilLS. 

-a 

-17. 

- 21, M* A means 

- 23. [(by.) 
— xlx 7, 10, 17 »wi«. 

19, Mfl A men. 

2& 

27. 

34. 




Ibi 

lA. 

IbL 

la. 

lb. 

8. 

Ibi 

lb. 

la. 

IK 

la. 

IK 

la. 

Ibc 



31. 

— zziL 8. 
5. 

— 10, see A things. 
12,15. 

30 (Na la, G L 

TTrAM.) 
,— xxili. 1. 
kadT. 3 IM, aee A 

. 6. 8: 

■ 14, we A thinga. 
— xxr. 8, eee A (any- 
, thing At) 

. 24 J«t. 

24 Snrt (Na 3, L 

TTrH.) 

XZT1.8, MeAthings 

-3,4,14. 

-30 
39. 




35, 36, 37, 44. 

xxviiL 30. 

81. 

Bom. L 5, 7, a 

18. 89. 

iiL 9. 12. 

19. 

22X^32^~K«P). 



ib.. 

la.. 

lb.. 
lb 



Ibi 



It. 11. 

- 16 *»«». 
▼..12»'ie«,18»*lc«. 

— Tii 8,. eee A man* 
narof. 

TiiL 28,aeeAthin0i 

83 lit. 

88SBd. see A 

thing!. 

— — 88, lee A. .long. 

^87. 

— 1x5.6,7. 
17. 

X. 12 twie% 16. 

-la 

— 81. see A*. long.. 

zi36. 

-.SStwlc*. 

zi. sa.see A things. 

zil4. 

- 17 (oai. L.) 

-la 

xiit 7. 

ziv. 8,Bee A things 

— 10. 

— 20, see A things 

-XT. lltwiw. 



la. Rom. XT. 18, 14. 
lb«- — sa 

lb xvi 4, 15. 

— — •— — 19| see A men. 

lb 24(ap.), Sa 

ISL 1 Cor. i. 5 *•*«•• 

Ibi 10. 

— ' il 10.15, ) see A 

iii. 21, i things 

lb. 22. 

'— iv. IS, see A tiling* 

tL 18 8 tiaici, jce A 

things 

lb vii. 7, 17. 

Ih. viii. 1 

6 »w'c«, ) see A 

— ix. 12, i tilings 

19 !•», see A 

lb. l9»»«i. [mea 

22 l«», see A 

thini,'s. 
22 2nd, goe A 

meu. 
22 3I-.I Ameans . 

Ibi 84. 

25,Bee A things 

lb X. ItwW, 2.3,4. 

lb. ll(«>»LbTTr 



lb. 



Ab.) 



-17. 
.23*n«-e«.seeA 



things. 

Ibi 31. 

■ 33 i«t, see A 

men. 

33»>»«», ) see' A 

xi2, 12, f things 

18. see A (first 

of.) 
lb xiL 6 »•««•. 11, 12. 

13»««c«, 19, 20-»»lee. 
lb. 29 •* »i«nM, 

80 >»<»•«. 

ib. xiil.21««. 

U. 2 SA4 A SM. 

lb a ' 

7 ♦«■••. Me A 

tbinga 

lb xiT. 5, la 

21, see A that 

(for.) 

lb 23. 24 » tl«nef. 

26,see A things 

lb 81«n«c., sa 

40,see Athings 

lb XT. 7,8,10.19,22. 

la. 24 »T»ee. 

Ibi 25. 

. 27 s timet, 28 l*t 



IK 



*>n«,weA things. 
28Srdft4iyi. 



la.- 
Ibi- 



- 29, see A (at) 
-89. 



-51. 



xtL 18.ieeA(at) 

14,eseAthingB 

lb 20, 84. 

la. 2 Cor. L 1 1^. 

2. llnd. 

la. 8,4. 

4. 80. , 

Ibt iL8<Tfe«,k. 

-9. see A things 



lb.— ilL 2,1a 
15, see 
iO, 14' 
17. 18, ) see A 



— ■• — iT. 15, see A tbinn 
Ibi T. 10, 14 »Tle«, is: 



vi 10, f things 

la. TiL 1, A 

lb. 13, 15. 

14,8eeAthinc« 

1^ rlii 7. 

lb la 

la. ix. Blt^iad. 

8 Sr<l. we A 



-11 



— 2 Cot. ijL 13,BM A'men. 
la. X. Q. 

XL 6;see A things. 

lb 2a 

u. — xaia 

19,swAthi]igs 

Ibt xiiL 2.13.14. 

lb QaL L 2. 

Ibi it 14. 

lb. iii. £ 

10,SM A tilings 

lb 22,20,2a 

lb. ir.l. (TrAR) 

Ibi 2(J(oui.GI>T 

la. V. 14 

lb vL 6. 

r- 10, see A men. 

la. Eph. i. 3, 8. [men. 

10, 11. see A 

lb. 15. 

la. 21. [n!en. 

- ■ 22»Tic<, BM A 
lb. 28 «*»«•. 

lb — a a 

la. 21. 

lb — ..iiL a 

9 i*t.sM A men 

9Snd, aee A 

IK la [things, 

1.x 19. 

lb 20. 21. 

la. iT. 2. 

lb 6 ♦ »•»•«, 10 !•*• 

10 tod, see A 

thingSL 

lU la 

15.SM A things 

la. 19, 31 »••«•. 

Ja. T. 8. 9. {things. 

-• IS. 20, see A 

a vi la 

lb la 

ig, i8irt*aiui. 

lb 18»rd. 

21,sw A things 

lb 24. 

Ibt PhiLi 1. 4,>7*Tta«, a 

la. 0. 

a 13l«». 

IbL — -^ 13 and. 

la. 2a 

Ih 25. 

a 14,Bee A thinga 

Ibt 17. 21, 8a 

la. 29. [thinga 



Ibt- 
la.- 



Ib- 
la.- 

Ib. 
lb- 



.iiL8t«lct,21.swA 
- iT. h. 

^7. [thinga 

12. 19. sw A 

-i— l.S. 

19. 

-22L 



83(tOV ITKrVMATOC 

your jpirtt, L T Tr A 



la. 6, 9, 10, 11 »wk«. 

16 «*l««, 17«wks, 

SM Athisga 
IbL 18, maigin (text, 

atttkiHgt.) 

20i SM A thinga 

la. 2a 

la. — a a 
lU a 

la. -9, 10. 

lu— la 

la. la 

Ib^: ^22L 

lb. las. UtwIes.U. 

la. la 

Ibt 17. 

2a,22,SMAthings 

IbL iT. 7. 

. O.weAthingi. 

la. la 

lU 1 Tbea L 8, 7. 



11.1 

^iv. 8, » 



Ibt 1 Thea a la 
la.<f--ia7,9. 

12, aee- A n 

lb—- — la 

lb iT. 6. lOirt. 

2. ^ — 10 *»d. 

lb T. 5. 

14, IS.see A 

— 21. eee A H 

la. 22, 

lb 26, 27. 

lb a Thea L 3, 4. 10 

la.— 11. 

la. il 4, 9. 10. r 

-Ibt 12 (Na .% I 

iiL 2, see A m 

la. la 

Ibt la 

In. 1 1'im. L 15. [ 

la. 16 (No. 3, L 

Ibt ii. 1 twict, % l») 

la. 2 2»**. 

lb 4. a 

la. 11. 

ISL Ul 4. 

1 

tiling 

la. 9.' ff/ 

Ibt 10, 15, mai^ 

la. T. 2. 

lb. 20. 

la. vL 1. 

lb— 10. 

13.17,see Ath 

lb. 2 Tim. L 15. 

a7,l0.seeAth 

24. see A ni( 

lb — - ia 9, 11. 12. 

la. 16, 17 

la.- iT. 2. 

5, seeA thiii] 

11. ^8(om. G-.) 

IG, see A nu 

lb 17,21 

— Titus L 15,see A tb 

a 7. 9. 

la. 10 1«*. 

10 «nd, 

lb 11. 

Ix 14. la 

lat la 2 !••. 

lb. 2 »»*, 15 «»• 

lb Philem. 5. 

— Heb.L2, S.weAthJ 

lU 6. 11, 14 

iL 8 i*t.8eeA th 

lb 8«n'». [Athi 

8»rd, lOtwic. 

IbL 11. 

la. 16. 

17. SM A thi 

2. iaa 

4. SM A thill 

lb la 

Ibt iT. 4. 

— — — 13, SM A vhi 
15. SM A po 

(in.) 

IbL—- T. 9. 

la. Tiia 

ibi — Taa 

la. 7. 

-.^— Tia5, 

lb 11. 

lx.17,SMA(r 

la. 19 »»««t. 

Ih 21. 

28, iM A thii 

— — X 10, eeo A (a 
IbL— xL 18, 89. (f 



[tb 



IthJ 
[ 



xaa 

-14, iMAttut 
-28. 

xia 4. f 

— 18. BMAthii 

lb 84 »»»••, 25. 

la. Jaa L a 
5,MsAthiog 



IbL 

Ib- 
Ib.- 



Digitized by 



Google 



sAmon. 



U. 21. 

Ih ti. la 

& ia.2. 

la. iT. 6i 

-. T. 12.BMACliin0. 

— 1 PH. L 15. iM A man- 

•1«L 34»«ic«. [narot 

la. iLlUi. 

Ibi 1* 

la. .1 ii 

17. 

liL 1& 

lU iii a [ihinn. 

It. 7, 8. U. imA 

lU T. 5l 

la. 7, la 

Ibi 14. 

la. ft. ^ 

iiL4.«MAthiiiga. 

lb. 9, 11, Id. 

la. 1 John L 7. «. 

la. ii Id. 

Hx 19L 

-' 87. I 

iii 20.; 

la. Y. 17. 

Ibi s John 1. 
-3John-2. iMAthingK. 

Ibi 18. 

la. Jnda & 

lb 15 4iia««. (thai 

-^IUt. i 2, aeo a thinn 
lb.— i— 7. 

lb 23. 

2. iii la 



imA 




Ib.- 



Ibi- 



-aud.-*. 

— 7, see A tliinga. 

— 8L [ner of. 
■-!^— IP. we A man- 

— 25.aaeA(no«at) 
• zzii21 



ALL AT ONCR 
vufivktfBtij (adv. J with all their mtdti- 
tude, all together. 



Lake xziii. 18. 



ALL HIS ARMOUR 
irawirAia, complete armour, u complete 
suit of armour qfennve and defensive 
(from iras, all; and oirAov, armour.) 
Luke d. aa 



ALL... LONG 
o\o%, see '' auu:' No, 2. 



Rom. viiLM 



Rom. z. 21 



ALL MANNER 
»a9,«fr«"ALL,'*iVo. 1. 

Rev. xTiii 12 twiea 



ALL MANNER OF 
ra9, see '* ALL," No, L 

U^JCatt. fT. 23 t«tc«. lA. Loka «i. 4% 

1*. T. 11 . lb. Acta X. 12. 

la. X. 1 ««•««. la. Rom. rii. 8. 

U. XU. 81. U. 1 IVt. i. 15. 

Rav. xxi. la 



ALL MEN. 

Tas, see " ALL," No. II 

Except where the two vtords are separate^ 
in which case see tmder each. 



1. Matt. X. 89. 

lb. xix. 11. 

lb bxtI. 83. 

Ih. Mark i 87 

llii V. 20. 

lb. — xiii 18. 
Ibi Lake xxl 17 
llx John i 7 

Ibi ii 24 

lU iii 2a 

IbL r. 28 

lU xi 48. 

lb. ' xli 82. 

Ibi xiii 8& 

lU Aoto i 24. 
IbL — - ii 45. 
Ibi iT. 2L 



Ibi Aota xix. la 

lU xxi 2a 

IbL Rosa. :prL 181 
Ibi 1 Cor. ix. 18i 2a 

Ih X. 81 

Ibi 2 Cor. ix. la 

IbL Oai Ti. 10. 

IbL Eph.iiiO(0m.Lkki) 

IbLlfhMLiiill 

IbL T. 14, 15 

Ibi 2 Thea iii a 
Ih 2 Tim. Ii 24. 

IbL It. la 

Ibi iSebi xii 14. 
IbL Jaa. i 6. 
IbL 1 Pet ii 17 
Ibi ReT xix 18, 



ALL THAT. 
(xroif see "all," No. 4. 

Lokeixia I AotaiT. 28. 

Aota xiv. S7. 



ALL THESE THINGS. 
Tol vdvra, gee "all," No. 16, all things 
08 conetitfUtng a whole. 

Mark iT 11. 

ALL THINGS. 

1. iras, see '* jlll;' No. lb. 

2. a»a5, see " all," No. 3. 



1. Ma«i Tii 2lt. 

L xi27. 

L xiii 41. 

L XTii 11. 

L xix. 2a 

L * xxi 22t. 

V — xxai 

L xziii 2a 

1. xXTiii 20t. 

L Mark It. 84. 

1. Ti 30. 

1. vii 87. 

L — ^ix. la 2a 

I. ^^(op.} 

t xi IL 

L xiii 2a 

i,' — xiT sa 

LlJDkaia 



ii 2a 

89(Na l.TrA) 

— X 22. 

xi 4L («.) 

XiT. 17(o«i.LbW 

XTiii 81. 

xxl. 22. 

xxiT. 44. 

John L 8 

iii 35 [A A) 

It. 25(NOL8,TTr 

. 29t. 

45*. 

T. 20r 

— X 4i:. 

xiii 8 

•— - xiT. 2<i Is*, 28 <n^*' 



1. John XT. 15». 

I. xri I5t, sa 

1. xvU. 7t. 

1. XTiii 4. 

L xix 2a 

1. xxi IT. 

a Aota ii 44. 



- iii 2l» 

— 22t. 

>iT. 82(Nal. L) 

-X a 

- 83. 39*. 



xiii 89' 

XiT. 15. 

XTii 22, 24. 2a 

XX 85. 

xxii la 

xxiT. 14. 

XXTi 2*. 
1. RQm. Tiii 28. sa 

1. ri8a 

1. xlT. 2.2a 

L 1 Cor. ii 10. la 

I. iii 21. 

L iT. la 

L Ti. 12, »»fa»«. 

— vlii <«<«•• 

ix 12, 22, 25. 

X 28itlmw, sa 

— Xi a la 

«— xiii 7 4tiiii«f. 

XiT. 26. 4a 

XT. 27 S «!«•■, 

28 »»«€•. 
1. XTil4. 

I. 2 Cor. ii a 



Digitized by 



Google 



ALL 



[ 42 ] 



ALL 



2 Cot. iv. li [R) 1. 

V. 17(am. G- L A 1. 

18. 1. 

vL 10. 1. 

. vii. 14 (nivrOT*, «»l- 1- 

vayM, L"t-) 1. 

ix. 8. 1. 

XL 0. 1. 

xiL 19. 1. 

GaL iii. 10. 1. 

Eph. i 10. 11, 22 twice. i. 

iii. P. 1. 

It 10, 16. 1. 

V. 13, 2a . 1. 

vt 21. 1. 

*PhiL ii. 14. 1. 

ill 8 t»ic«, 21. 1. 

iv. 12, la 1. 

CoL L 16 *»»«•, 17 twice. 1. 

18, margin alL 1. 

20. 1. 

iii 20. 22. 1. 

iv. 9. 1. 

. 1 Thei. Y. 21. 1. 
I. Rev. xxL 5. 1. Rev. xxi. 
LTTtA 



1 Tim. iii 11. 

iv. 8. [aH) 

15, margin (text^ 

vi. 13. 17. 

2Xim. fi. }, 10. 

iv. 6. • 

Titus i. 16. 

ii. 7,^^10. 

Heb. L 2.3. [17. 

ii 8 twice, 10 twice, 

-^iii4. 

iv. 13. 

viii 6. 

ix. 22. 

xiiL 18. 

Jaa. V. 12. 

1 Pet. iv. 7, 8, 11. 

2 Pet. L 8. 
iii. 4. 

1 John ii. 20. 27. 
iii. 20. 

3 Jolin 2. 
Rev. iv. 11. 
xviii. 14. 

7. (ravra. tkett thingi, Q 
«) 



ALL THINGS THAT. 
o<ro5, see " all," ATo. 4. 



AcU XV. 4 



I 



Rev. i 2. 



ALL... HOUSE (WITH.). 
iravoiKi, with all one's house or family. 

Acts xvL 34. 



ALL MEANS (by.) 

irdvTbiSy wholly, entirely ; in eVery way, 
by all means, assuredly, certainly. 

A^t» xviii. 81. I 1 Cor ix. 2t 



ALL NIGHT (continue.) 

^tawfcrc/Mvu), to pass the whole night 
through, (from 6ta, through, and 
wKT€p€V(o, to pass the night, from 
vv^, night.) 

Luke vL 12. 



ALL PEACES (in.) 
iravraxovj (adv. ) cveiywhere. 

Acta xxiv. 3. 

ALL POINTS (in.) 

/ Kara, toith Ace. as here, according to, 
J throughout. • 

J iravra, (neut. pi. of "all,'' No. 1), all 
( (things.) 

Heb. iv. 15. 



ALL QUARTERS (throughout 

' 5ta, through (as proceeding from) 

Gen. as here, 
jiravruiv, (Gen. 2)1. o/"all," No. I) 
Acts ix. 32 



ALL SPEED (WITH.) 
f ws, its, ") with tin 

( rdxCa-ra, most speedily, ) most sj 

Acts xviL 16. 



ALL THAT (for.) 
ovTO), thiHii>. even so, in this wise. 

1 Cor. xiv. 21 

ALL THERE WERE (for.) 
w V, (pres. part, of hiii, to be), beidg 

John xxi. 11. 

ALL (anything at.) 

Tis, any oiie, some one, a certain c 
anything.* 

Acts XXV. t 



aneinph 

negative 

no wise, 

no mef 



ALL (at.) 

1. trdvTO)^, wholly, entirely; in c\ 

«(ray, by all means, a;9suredly, 
tainly. 

2. KaOoXov, entirely. 

(a) xdth firj — not at all. 
ov, not, denying a thing ' 

itself. ' 
fAYJ, not, denying the 
tfixmgJU or intention 
of it. 

4. okm, wholly, altogether, (adv. 
"all," A^o. 2.) 
(a) with negative preceding^ not a-t i 

4a. Matt V. 84 I 4a. 1 0»r. xv. 2f 

2a.Act8iv. la I 1 xy\.n. 

8. Rev. xviii. 11 



ALL (first of.) 

vpfirov, first, in time, peace or on 
(su2yerlativeofirp6,htfore.) 

Luke xii 1. I I Cot xi. IR 



Digitized by 



Google 



ALL 



[ 43 ] ATJi 



ALL (most of.) 
fAaXurra, most of all, especially, (supfr- 
lative of fidXaf very.) 

AcU XX. S& 

ALL (no... AT.) 

1. z&^orc, (conjunclumjf lest at any time, 

lest, lest perhaps. 

(a) adverb, uo longer 

2. i'^J ] see under "A (at),'* Ho. 3. 

3. ovSctwc, not ever, never. 



3. John xtUL 3& 
Ul H«tK ix: 17. 



2. Rev. xyUL 23tvle«. 



«. Bar. ziriiL SI. 

2. n***—' 



ALL (not at.) 
1. fi^fUhy not pne, eitA«r perwiiffr thing, 

2.j»||^«A(«),"iVi».3 



1. S The*. UL II. 



I SL fUr. xxi. S& 



ALL (nothing at.) 
ov, no, not, denying the thing itself. 
JdlmzitfL 

ALL (ONCS FOB.) 

c^iru^, once for all, onoei at once. 
Habi X. la 



ALL. 
See also, continub, first, go, hail, 

HOLY, HOUSE, LAST, MEANS, MOST, NO, 
NOT, ONCE, ONE, PLACES, SPEED. 



ALLEGE. 

TrafMriOyfiif to place near or by the side 
of as food; to set or lay Wore, as 
instruction; to set clearly before 
one by argument, and especially to 
prove by citations from writers, 
AcuzTa& 



meant, of which' the thin(f spoken^ is 
the emblem ' or representatiTe.) 
Compare the word " parable." 

GaL iv. 81 (pML |>articii>le), 0\\^ suggwtiiig au^Hher 
iBtaiiing. ) 



ALLELUIA. 
aXXi^Aovca, Alleluia, Heb. rm^bn Frai^ 
ye Jah or Jehovah, (retained un- 
translated in the Septuayint. ) 

Rev. xix. 1. 3, 4, & 



ALLOW. 

(-BTH-BD.) 

1. 8o#ci/ia((i)', to- prove, assay, as refiners 

do metals by fire, to try, examine, 
try the fitness, or goodness o^ hence, 
to have experience of by trial, to 
approve. 

2. yirctfo-KO), to perceive, to observe, to 

obtain a knoi^ledge of or insight 
into, to know ; yivwrKta frequently 
denotes a personal relatuni between 
the person knowing and the- object 
known, equwalent to, to be influen- 
•ced by our knowledge of the object, 
and hence, to allow oneself to be 
determined by one's knowledge. 

o. irpoaB€xofmi, to accept, to receive; 
Uk expect, wait for. 

4. aifV€vBoK€ta, to think well together 
with, to^cbnsent to, approve of, be 
well pleased with^ take complacency 



in. 

4. Luke xL 4& 
3. AcU xxiT 15. 



I 2. Horn. vii. 15. mMfin 

I 1. xiv. ;» [kMv. 

L 1 Thet. ii 4. 



ALLOWANCE [margin.] 

6\piiviov, whatever is bought to be taten 
with bread, a^'relish. Theti, because 
hired soldiers were at first partly 
paid in meat, grain, or fruit, etc., a 
stipend, allowance, and gmerally, 
wages. 

Luke iiL \i (text, ipa^a.) 



ALLEGORY (be an.) 

^UAi/yopctti, (from aXAo9, other, and 
ayopcvftf, to speak in 09* to an assembly 
of men), to speak so that one thing 
is spoken, and somewhat different is 



ALLURE 
ScActi^flo, to take or catch, properly with 
a bait, as birds or fishes are caught^ 
(from ScXcop, a bait.) 

2 Pet ii 18. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AIiM 



[ 41 ] 



ALO 



ALMIGHTY 

rravTOKpcLTMp^ (frmn ndSf all, awe? k/xito?, 
strength), almighty, oiniiipotent. 
(occ. Rev. xix. 6.) 

2 i^or. Ti. 18 : Rev. L 8 ; Iv. 8 ; xi. 17 : xv. 3 : xvi. 7, 
14 : xix 16 : xzi. 22. 



ALMOST. 
1. (TxcSor, neai'ly, almost, (from root, to 



be near.) 

€v, in, 

oXtyo9, small, or 



in a. little, i.e. in a 

short compass^ in a 

little in num- I brief narrative of 



her place or 
quantity or 
magnitude. 



faUSy or in a few 
words, see £ph. 
iii. 3. 



I. AcU xiiL 44 I — Acts zxl 27. see A (be.) 

1. xix. 2«. I 2l xxvL 28. 28. 

.1. Hebi ix 22. 



ALMOST (BE.) 

/iicXXttf, to delay ; Aoiih an vafinitive fol- 
lowing^ to be about to do anytliing 
(immediate or remote.) 

Act8xxi27. 



ALMS. 
IXiripxurvimiy pity, compassion; a work of 
mercy, particularly almsgiving ; thoi 
by putting the effect for the cavse, 
the alms itself or money given to 
the poor, (occ. Acts ix. 36.) 

. Matt vL 1 (ii€fuo9vvm. righUoutneu, O t T Tr A M) 

2, 3. 4. I AoU iii 2. 8, 10. 

Luke xi. 41 x. 2, 4. 31 

— xii 33. xxiv. 17 



ALMSDEEDS. 

Acta ix. 8& 



ALOES. 

aXov, the aloe, (the xylo-aloes whose 
resinous afid aromtUic qualities ren- 
dered it very proper for embalming 
dead bodies,) 

John xix. 89. 



ALONE. 

1. ii.6vo%f alone, only, single; without 

company, solitary. 

2. iiovov^ (neuter of No. 1, used adverb- 

itd^y) only, exclusively. 



3. Kara^idms, apart, in private, (kc 
liovasy L T Tr.) 



l.Matt. iv. 4. 

k xiv. 23. 

XV. 14. HOC A Oet ) 

1. xviii. 15. 

— Mark i. 24. aae A (let ) 

3. iv. 10. 

34. Hoo A (when 

they were.) 

1, vL47 

-xiv. e.ieeAHet.) 

XV. 36, see A (let ) 

1. LukeiV. 4. 

34, see A (l«t') 

1. V. 21. 

1. vl. 4. 

3. ix. 18. 

L 36. 



1. Ltike X . 4^ 

— ^-^ — xiii. 8, see A (lo 
1. John vi. 15. 22 

1. viii 9. {ftp). 16, 

ii. 48. see A (1« 

xtt. 7. art* A (U 

1. 24 

1. xvi. 32tJ»i<:e. 

2. xviL 20. . 

— Acto V. 38. eee A (te 
£. xix. 26. 

2. Kont iv 23 
I. xl 3 

— .las. ii. 17, see A(beii 
1. Gal vi. 4. 

I. 1 Thes. iii. I 
1. H«b. ix. 7 



ALONE (BEING.) 

f Kara, according to or by, 



€ttVToG. himself, herself, itself, 

J.iM. ii. 1 



'A 



itse 



ALONE (let.) 

1. a<^'»///t, to send away, dismiss, (heri 

to divorce ;) to set free, (heru:t 
forgive.) In general to leave an 
thing ^ to leave behind (as at dtath 
to let alone. 

2. cao), to permit, to suffer. 

3. l(>.^ an interjection denoting indiyii 

tion or grief (like ah ! or hah !) 
may however be the imperfect of No. 
but the former seems preferaUe. 



L Mait XV. 11 

3. MarkL 24(em.G'»LTr 

L xiv. 6. lAR) 

1. XT. 36. 



.1 Lukciv. 34.niai'g atoo, 

1. xiii. a 

1. John XI. -18 
L xii. 7. 



S. AcU T. S8 (I^Ol I, Q>» L S.) 



ALONE (when they were.) 



Kara, according to, 
?S405, one's owii, pro- 



pef"; what belongs fx**'^^! P'^^ 



to one, private, 
separate, 

Mark iv. 34. 



#COT* t^MXl/, in 

private plar^ 



being 
stood.) 



Wl(ic) 



ALOUD- (CRY.) 

dvapowa, to cry out aloudj to exclaim 
(fr(^n dvd emphatiCf and )3ooud; ti 
cry out.) 

Moik XTi 8 (avafiaCvm, katinff goiu up* L T Tr A K) 
* La to the governor's house. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ALP 



[ « ] 



ALS 



ALPHA. 
A, (oA^a, L T Tr A) BilpliA, the first of the 
Greek letters corresponding in name, 
order, and power to the Hebreiv « 
aleph, and in form developed from 
it . Popularly hoicever Alpha being 
the first letter of the alphabet, is 
applied to what is first, whether in 
time or rank. 



Per. t 8 {ap.) 

u. 



Bar. xxi. di 
xxiL la 



ALREADY. 

if5iy, an adverb of time, now, at or by this 
time. Already, i,e. unthout men- 
tioning or ineisting upon anything 
further. 



MKtt T. sa 

XTii 14 

Mark XT. 44 

Lnka xiL 49. 
JohniiL 1& 

iT^Si. 

U. 22, 27 



John zL 17 (om. T ) 
xix. 83. 

1 Cor. T. 3. 
Pha iii 12twic«. 

2 Thet. it 7. 

1 llm. ▼ 15. 

2 Tiro ii. 18. 



1 John It 3. 

ALREADY ATTAINED. 
ftSdvia, to come or do before another, to 
1>e beforehand with, overtake, out- 
strip. 

FhiL iiL 16 (the word "cikert" bdog imd«ntaod) 

ALREADY (now.) 

}Kai, and, also. 
rj^ see "alreadt." 

j AcU zxvii 9 

ALREADY (sinnhd.) 
' Tfioapaprdvia, to sin before. 
2 Cor. zlL 21. 

I 



l| 



ALSO. 
1. Kot, and, also, evexi. Kal, a conjunc- 
tion of annexatioti differing from tc, 
(No. 2), fey uniting things strictly 
co-ordinate, tohile re an?iexes some- 
thing Mvhich does not directly or 
n ecesh a rily follow, [koi, as mean in^f 
aUo, always immediately precedes 
the word which is emphatic. For 
example John iz. 40^ "Are W£ 
also blind ? *' (not '• Are we blind 
also ? ") ; Rom. v. 2. " By whom 
we have access also," (not ** By 
whqn) also we have access.")] 



* vnth avTOi, he, she, it; t with a 
comparative* J 8c /ca^ Hal.. '.or 8€ 
TC Kttt, {the 6c, assuming what has 
been said, and jxissin^ on to some- 
thing m/yre), moreover. 

TC, only annexes; often with implied re- 
lation or distinction, and^ also. 



(Kat, 



AAa, but. 



see No, \. 



4. fjAvroi, conjunc., yet truly, certainly, 

nevertheless, however. 

5. afjut, adverb, at the same time, with 

or together with. 

6. &i^, a particle indicating certainty or 

reality, and so augmeniing the viwfr 
city of a sentence; truly, indeed, by- 
all means. 

7. €Tt, adverb, anymore, any longer, yet 

still, even; implying accession, be- 
sides. * 



l.^att iiL 10 (oni.Q-. L 
TTrAa) 

r. 89,40. 

Ti 14. 21. 

X.4. 

xiii 23. 

26. 

xy. 8, la 

TCTii 12. 

xtiiL 83. 

xix.28. 

.. XX. 4, 7. 

VL 21. 8MAif. 

-i- xxii. 2«. 27. 

— -xxiiL2§. 

xxiv. 27 (am. Gu 

LTTrA.) (AR) 

87 (om. L T Tr 

39 (om. -L T Tr 

44. fA.) 

XXV, 11. [T Tr mJ 

17- (6m. G- L 

^r. 41, 44. 

xxvi. 18. [Tr A.) 

86t (•m.ac, Q«to 

69,71.78. 

1. xxTii. 41t (om. I> 

H) (««. «rf, Tt*.) 

1. 44. 87. 

1. Mark L 19. 



• 8& 



iL26.2a 

Hi 19. 

iv. 86. 

vii la 

TiiL 7. 3«. 

xi 25. 

xli 6. 22: 

xiv. 9, 31:. 

xv.SlJ. 40, 41,48t 

Luke L 38, 86» 

ii 4. 

ia 9t. 121. 

-r- !▼. 23, 43. 

V. 10, 8^. 

Ti 4 (oaLLXrA.) 

flCow. LTrR) 

13. If ^ [A) 

16(oiiiklTTrA 

2ai*>e», 31, 821 

■ 33, «e6 A orea 



Luke Ti. 84 

^36(om;LbTrbK) 

TiiS, 49. (TrN) 

Tilt 86(o«i.G3 L 

ix61. 

X 1 (om Trb.) 

— ^^ 89. 

xi i,4»,30,34twic«, 

40,45,46.49. . 

xii «. 84, 40, 54. 

xlii a > 

xir. 12t>*»,12»*»d 

26.. [22, 28. 



1. xvi 1, 10 *»»«•, 14, 

1 XTii-26.2a 

1. XTiiilS. 

1. xix. 9*, 19. 

1. -^ jx. 12, 31. 

X. Six («i». W, Qit 

. liTTrAH.) [TrK) 

1. xxi. 2(oi».0- I> 

X. xxii. 20. 24, 89, 56, 

1. xxiii,7. [68,69,68. 

1. 27^0- LTr 

1. 32, 35, 86. r«.) 

1. 6l(om.G~LTr 

A «.) [A R) 

1. 56(om.G::LTr 

1. xxir. 23. 

L John Hi sa 

L It. 45» 

L T. 18, 19, 27. 

L Ti 86, 87. 

L Tii 8, IQ\ 47, 6a 

L Tiii^l?!. 19. 

L Ix 16, 27V 40. 

1. xi 16; 52. 

1. xii 9,10.18.26.^ 

4. 42. 

1. xili 9. 14, 32, 84 

1. xiy. 8, 7, ISK 

1. XT. 20 *•«««, 23. 

1. xtU. 1 (om. G5 L 

TTrAR) 

1. 19*. 20, 21 •. 

1. xTiii. a. 5, 17. 25. 

1. xix 39. 

1. XX a » 

1. xxi .1, 20, 2A 

1. Actai k. 11. [TrAR) 

1. -^— ii 22»(o»i.g5lT 

1. 2a 



Digitized by 



Google 



AliS 



I 46 ] 



ALT 



1. AcU UL 17 

1. T. 2,16. 

1. tU. 45l 

I yUi 18*. 

1. — « i& 92. 

1. — ^ K. 4& 

1. xL 1, ib;8o. 

1. xii8. 

1. xiiL6.0,22,S8,3&i 

1. Jdr. 15. 

1 XT- 87. 

1, ?«•. 88. 

1. xvii 6. 28i9ic9. 

1. xU. 21, 27 

1. — XX. sa 

1. xxi 18, 16,24\2a 

1 xxiL 5 »»««•, 20*. 

1. xxiiJ. 11, SO, 83. 8ft. 

I. —- xxlT. 0, 9, 16» 

6 kl. 26. 

1 xxT. 22* 

1. —- xxvL 10, 26. 29. 

1. xxvli 10. 

1. xxviii. 9, 10. 

I Rom. L 6, IS, 15 

1. 2*(ow.Q3 LTr 

1. 27. [A« H) 

1. ii, 12. fAU) 

1. iii. Kl lit (om.B4, 

I. 29*»«t. (21 24 

Iv. 6,».ll*. I'i. 16. 

V. 2, 8, 11. 15. 

3. \i. 5. 

8.11 

Tli 4. [26t 29 

Tili 11. 17,21». 23, 

30 »»«»••, S2, 34 

ix 10. 84» 25. 

xl. r. Id. 

21. SM A. .not 

22.3n"».81'*»«t 

xiiL 5, 6. [27. 

XV. 7,14»«tait«,22, 

XTi. 4, 7. 

1 Cor. I 8. 1«. 
— it 18. 

W 8. f\. 

V. 12(0111.0:: LTr 

viiS. 4. {.V 

22 (om LTTrA 

81 (om 8«G.) 

Ix a [Tr A aj 

X 9 {cm. O:: LT 

10 (o». 0=: L T 

13. (Tr A R) 

xi. 6. 19. 28, 2ft. 

xIL 12. 

xiii 12 

xiv. 15 »»lM,19, 84. 

XT. 1.2,8, 14, 18.21. 

28(oai.I>TrAk) 

42, 48, 49. 

xtL la 

a Cor. i ft, 6, 7, 11, 
14 iwlc«, 22. 

it 9, 10. 

ill. 6. 

It. 10. 11. 13. 14 

T 5 (om 3 L Tr 

11. (A H.) 

Ti. 13. f 11. 14. 19. 

Tia 6 »•»«•. 7. 10. 

Ix 12. 

X 11, 14. 

xl 16. 



1. 2 Cor. zUl. 4. 9. 

L OaL iL 1, 10, 18, 17*. 

1. T. 21. 2ft. 

1. Ti 1. 7. 

L Eph. i XI, 13»»te«, 21. 

1. il. 8,22. 

1. It. 9, 10. 

1. T. 2. 2ft. 

1. — Ti. 9. (col wr^¥^ 
bolktMr[iwtLv,fkiir 
own, M Kol vamv. aad 
vow;, bistead ox mtX 
vMMi'avTMy.jroiftr. ,al» 
AV»Q.»LTTrAH) 

1. ^ 21. 

1. Pl)iL L 1ft, 20, 29. 

1. ii. 4, 6, P. 18, 24*, 

1. iii 4, 12. 2a (27. 

1. -^ It. 8, 10, 1ft. 

L OoL L 6. [Tr A » J 

1. 7 («fc 0:t L T 

1. 8, 9, 20. 

1. -^— Ii. 11, 12. 

1. -. — iii. 4, 7, 8. IS. IS. 

1. iv. L 3 »•»«, le. 

1. 1 Thea. t ft. (Tr A R) 

1. 8 iim,Q^ Ii»T 

1. it 8, IS »»*«•, 14. 

1. iii 6. 

1 iT. 6. 

:. 8 (ont L Tr A* ) 

I. T. 11,24. 

I. 2 ThM^ i. 5. 11. 

I ITim. iL9(om.LTrt»R) 

1. V. 18, W. 26. 

1. 2 Tim. i 5. 12. , [20. 

1. a 2. 5. 10*. 11, 12, 

1. IH. 8. 0. 

1. ly. 8. 1ft. 

1. Tito* iiL 8. 14. 

1. PhUom. 9, 21, 22. 

1. Hebi i. 2. 

1. U. 14«. 

1. iii. 2. 

1. iT. 10\ 

1. ▼. 2% 8.'6'. 6. 

1 vit^ 2 »»iM, 12. 26- 

1 — *_ Tiii 8t. & 

1. ix 1. 

1 X 15. 

1. xL 11,19 

2. 32. 

1. xil 1,26. 

1. xiii S". 12. 

l.'Ju i 11. 

1. .ii8. 11. 19,26t. 

1. UIC 

1. T 8. 

1. 1 Pot il 5. 8, 18. 21. 

L iiL 1,5.18.19,21. 

1. It. 6. 13. 

1. T. 1. 

1.2 Pet U. 1. 

1. iii 15, 16 t»»et. 

1. 1 John i. 3 

1. it. 2. 6», 24.- 

1. HI 4 '^ 

1 '— ^ IT. 11. 21. 

I. V l(oiii.i>Trfc) 

1. -2 John I 
4 & 1. Judo 8t 

1. 14. 

1. Rot 11 15. 

r Ti. 11. 

1. xl 8. 



ALSO EVEN. 

1. Luke Ti. sa 

AI.SO IF. 
kSlv (for ml cav), and if, even if, but at 
least. 

HAit xxl 21. 



ALSO... NOT. 
ovSr, (from ov, not, ccnd 6c, a coptda 
c<mj\J, miisfunctive negative^ neitl 
nor, not, not even, (oi denit 
matter of fiict^ tdhile p; deniei 
matter of tJiougkt or tuppositian. 

Roift. xi 21. 



See, AKD, AND 80, BEAR WITNESS, EV 
' JIB, I, ilBj THERB, THENCB, TEA, ELDE 



ALTAR 

L tfvcriacmj^tor, an altar, (from Oxxria 
to sacrifice), whether of burnt *oJ 
ings or incense, 

2. )3(i>fio9, the altar structure, (prope 
a raised place, H^,) 



1. M*tt T. 28. 24. 

1. xxii 18. 19, 20, 85l 

1. Luko IIL * 

1. xl51. 

2. AcU XTii. 28. 
1. )lom. si. 8. 

1. lCor.il. 18t*5c«. 

1. X. 18. 

1. Rot. 



1. Pelx tU. 18. 
1^ _:_ xlU. 10.. 
UJafkii. 21. 
I. Rot. Ti 9.. 

1. 'yiii. 3 twlM, 0. 

1. . ix. 18. 

1. xi. 1. 

J. .; xiT. 18. 

XTi' 7. 



ALTERED. 

mpo?, p,nother, {distributive' phonom 
another iii kind (while akko% deno 
another vidimdttal, see '^another 

Luke ix. 29. 



ALTHOUGH. 

. f icai, and, al^o. 
' ( cv, in case. 

2. jfairoi, nevertheless, though, indeet 



m case, 
and, also. 

1. Mark xiT. 29 (ei «at, Tr I 
AH) • I 



a Oal Tl 1 
2. Heb. iv. 3. 



ALTOGETHER 

1. oko^f all, the whole. 

2. iraKTws, wholly, entirely, in every wa 

{cV, in, "^ in much, t.f. 

irokvs, much, great ( long compa 
in number, pi. j wn, in elab< 



many. 



J ate argumeiu 



1. John ix 84 I 1 1 Cor. t. la 

-«. Aots xxTl 29 Hk <m. ni' 1 ix 10. 

•ya«,yrcal,Q-LTTrAM) 



Digitized by 



Google 



ALT 



[ 47 ] AMA 



I ALTOGETUFAl WITHOUT HELP, 
I OR MEANS [margin.] 

' i^airoptofiaif to be utterly at n loss or a 
8taiid,|to be iu the utmost perplex- 
ity, (occ. 2 Cor. i. 8.) 

S Cor. ir. 8 (text, in deipahr.) 



ALWAY 

(-«) 

1. vdirrore, always, ever, constantly, 

(frcnn iras, all, and rore, there.) 

2. a€i, always, of continuous tinie^ imceas- 

ingly ; of successive intervals, from 
time to time, on every occasion. 

3. ,&a3rai^o5, through all (the) time, 

always. (No, 6 in one word.) 

4. cKocTTOTC, (adv. of time, from CKacrros, 

each, and ore, when), each time, 
every time. 

5. vdvnjj in every way. 



C. 



/ 5ta, through, 
J va^, all, the 

t 



I through all (time un- 

, I > dersiood), continually 

w 11 o 1 e , I .y^ 3 ^ ^^^^ ^orrf*. J 

every one, j ' -^ 



cv, m, 

ra5, all, every, * 

Kaipo^, the rigid m^amre 
and relation, esp. as re- 
gards place and time ; 
hence the right time, a 
definite or fixed time, 
a season. 



m every 
season 
at every 
oppor- 
tunity. 



( ra?, all, 
8. i 6, the, 

6. Matt tTiii.lO(Na3.G) 

L* xxri. lliwlM. 

a xxriil 20 

3. M&rk V. 5 (No 6. L T ) 

1- x\x. 7 »•»<«. 

1 Lake xvuL L 

7 XXL 30. 

1 John Tiii 29. 

1 ji 4i 

1 i— fXii 8 »•»<•• 

1. 'xTiiL 20 (0 'N'), 

(*oi^flf. AU,OLTTrK) 
6 Acts it 23CNa 9.0) 

t. vii 51. 

% X. 2(Naa,LTTr.J 

5. — ^ xxiv- 8. 

a 16(Na6.LTTr) 

1 Roia i 9. 

1 x|.10(Na6.LTTr) 

1 1 Cor i 4. 

J XV. 68. 

1 2 Cor. iL 14. 



^jduralj all the days. 



1. 

2. 

1. 

2. 

1. 
1. 
1. 

7. 

1. 

1. 
1- 
1. 
1. 

6. 
2. 
I. 
2. 

a 

2. 
2. 

4. 2PeiL 



2 Cor. iv 10. 

11. 

— i-T. (k 

vt 10. 

ix a 

GaL ir. la 
Kph. V. 20. 

Tt la 

Phil, i 4. 20. 

IL 12. 

Col. i. a 

iv. 18 

1 Tbea. i. 2. 

Hi. 0. 

2Tha>. i. .3.11 

lit 16 (No. 3,0) 

Titui L 12. 
Philem. 4 
Hefai iii 10. 

ix 6<No.0,LTTr ) 

1 Pet iii 15. 
8 Pet i. \% 
15 



AM (I) AND I AM. 

When this is not part of another ward, 
il is the translation of 

€i/u, I am. When tliis is rendered by the 
personal irronoun (cyw,!,) an asterisk 
is ajjixed. 

Matt iiL II ; viiL 8. 9« ; xi. 29; xviii. 20* : xx. I5» . 
xxii. 32*; xxiv. 6*; xxvil24,43: xxviii 20: Mark i. 7: 
xiii 6* : xiv. 02» ; Liikei. 18*; 19* ; iii 16 ; v 8 ; vii 6. 8 ; 
XV. 19, 21 ; xviiL U ; xxL 8*: xxii 27 \ 3J, 58, 70« : 
John i. 20«, 21/27': fii 28 K 28 »«»». iv, 26» ; 
vi. 36% 41*. 48*. 51»:' Til 28 1>», 29. A\ 34*, 36»; 
ViiL \2\ 19, 18*, 23 iwlee; 24*. 28% 58* ; ix. 5 («ubj ). »*: 
X. 1*, P', 11', 14% 36; xi 26*; xii. 26*; xiiL 13. 19*. 33; 
xiv. 3*. 6^ XV. I\ b*; xvL 32; xviL 11, 14, 16,24'.; 
xvilL 5*. 6», 8*. 17, 25, 35', »7\ xix. 21; Acft ix. 5»; 
X. 21% 2(5'; xiii 25« IM, 35 ftid; xviir 10*; xxi. Z9* . 
xxii.3*.8«; xxiiL0*;xxvi.l5'; 29?;xxviL23; Rom. i. 14; 
vii. 14*; xi !•. 13'; 1 Cor. i 12*; iii. 4*; ix. 1 *•««•. 2; 
xii. 15 »»•<•, 16t.»le«; xiii 2; xv. 9*»«S O?"-*, 10t"»t«: 
2 Cor. xu. 10; Phil iv. II; CoL iL 5; 1 Tim. I 15»; 
I Pet L 16 « {onL titu, L T A H): 2 Pet i. 13; Rev, L 8', 
n* (ap), 17M8: li 23.". iii. 17; xviU. 7; xix. 10; 
xxi. 6'(oni. ff(M(. Gm Ah H); xxii. 9, 13* {on. ufu, AV) 
IS- 



AM (that... I.) 
"That" beiiig a conjtinctiati, not a 
jyronoun, 

ttvai, to be, the infinitive of llfii, I am, 
(with the Ace. of the pronoun fJA, me, 
and hifinitive of verb, means, that. . . 
I am.) 

Matt xvi. 13(om.turon.LbTTr A).15; Mark viiL 27,29: 
I.nke ix 18 (oa. nron. T Tr), 20; John xviii. 37: Acta 
xiii. 25. 



AM (which.) 

cJk, ovaa, 6v (jxirticiple of c<VO> l>Ging. 
John iv. 9. 



1. 



AMAZED (be.) 
i^ta-TTjfit, transitive,, to chang& from 



one oonditio7i to another, denoting the 
state of .mind caused by inexplicable 
occurfences, (from l^, out, and 
la-rqfi^, to stand, place.) 

2. cKTrAi/oro-w, to be exceedingly struck 

ill inind, (frojn ik intensive, and 
ttAt^o-ctw^ to strike.) 

Xa/ipdvu), to take, take hold of ] tak- 
€K(rTa<ris, transitive, removal ; en or 
intransitive remoteness, seiz- 
theh the state of a man ed 

3. \ carried out of his senses, - with 
lunacy. I,n N,T. tiie weaker (is- 
sense of bewilderment, ton- 
fear, amazement; a trance, ish- 
the state of rapture. J ment 



Digitized by 



Google 



AMA 



f 48 } 



AME 



, ( Ixw, to have, 
{ cKorrao-es; sie No. 3, ahove, 

5. 0afiP€(d,to be awed, astonished, either 
mthrvxmder or fear. 



1. Miktt xii 2a 

1. xix 25. 

6. Mark L 27. 

I. il 1& 

1. Ti 51. 

-. .: — ix 16, Me A (be 

6. X. 82. 

1. AeU 



— Markxtr. S3. MeACbe 

eore.) 
4 Uuk xvL 8. 
2. Lake ii. 48. . 
iv. 3d. aee amazed, 

a — V. 20. 

1 _ ix. 43. 
1. Acts iL 7 13- 
ix.2L 



AMAZED. 

Odiipos, awe, surprise a< a strange^^or un- 
usual deed or expression; amaze- 
ment 

Luke iv. 30. 



AMAZED <BB OBBATLY.) 

iK9afipiofta{^ to be amazed, astonislied 
exceedingly, (from ck, out or inteiii 
sivet and dafxPtw, No. 5, above.) 

Mark ix 15. 



AMAZED (bb 80R&) 
€Kda/ij3co/iai, see above. 

Mark xiv. 33. 



AMAZEMENT. 

lK(rra<rt9, see '^amazed," Nd. 3. 

irrrfi^i9, terror, consternation ; 
being affrighted*, (from vrow^ 
terrify.) 

L Aote Ui la t 2. 1 Pet iii 0. 



AMBASSADOR (^b an.) 

ir/>ia-j9t<$a>, to bo the elder or eldest ; to 
rank before, take precedence of 
i^thers. To be an ambassador or go 
as one ; to treat or negotiate as one.' 

& Cor. T. 2a I Bph. tL 2a 



AMBASSAGE 

Trpco-^cta, age, eldership ; rank, dignity, 
respect; an embassy (this sense arose 
from elders heing chosen as amhassor 
dors.) 

Luke xiT. 32. 



AMEN, 
a^ijj', a Hthreiff word JOH, a verbal ad^ 
live.; firm; nwtopA., faithful; adve 
ver^y, truly, certainly, (fh^oni p 
to prop, stay, support.) ItUransiti 
to be durable, lasting, penpane 
such as one can lean upon ; hence 
be faithful, trustworthy, sure, c 
tain, true. 4^ 



Matts vL 13 (ap.) 

xxviiL 20 (om. All. ) 

Luke xxiv. 53 (ojn. OL^T 

TrAR) 
JohnxxL 23 im. All) 
Rom. i. 25. 

ix 5. 

— r-xL 30. 

, XV. ^ (ofu -» LbTr»>) 

XVL 20 (om. S» G L T 

TrA«.) 

r-r- 24 (ap.) 

: — 27. 

1 Cor. xiv. 16. 

»■ xvL 24 (om. G:$ Li» 
TTrAb.) 

2 Cor. t 20. 

xiiiU(MR.AU.) 

GaLtft. 

-^^ vi. 18. 

Eph-iiL 91. 

vL 24(AV. 1617 & tub- 
sequent editionsT. (om. 
AV. 1611 & Ali) 
-Phil iv. 20. [A. 

23(0BkG=:.LbTTr 



Col. iv. 18 (out. All) 
1 Thoa. V. 38 (ow^'G L 1 

A.) 
2Tbes. iil 18 (om. Or 

TrAK.) 

1 Tim. i 17. 
— -Vila 
21(o». All) 

2 Tim; iv. 18. 

22 (o«. All) 

Titus iiL 15 (o». G Lbl 

A«.)- 
Philem. 25(ow.OLTTi 
HebL xiiis 21. 

.26 0wi.O-.a) 

2 John 13 (om. AIL) 

Jude25. . 

Bev. i 6. 7. 

— T- 18 (om. AIL) 

iii 14 

V. 14. 

.viil2Ui. [ 

— 3n<i(o>A. LT' 

xix4. 

xxiL 2a [A I 

:— 21(o«. OLT' 



AMEND (began to.) 

hG.d himself heiti 
i.e, was better, (L 
medibaltermforo: 
recovering from 
fever.) 
John iv. 52. "^ 



€X<o, to have, 

K0fjL\l^6T€pov, more 
elegantly, bet- 
ter in health. 



AMENDMENT OF LIFE [maigin 
/icrai'ota, for mta^iing see under "repen 

ANCB." . 

Matt iii. 8 (text, ttpaOdiMt.) 



AMETHYST. 
oftl^ixTTOS, (1) in classical Greek, nc 
drunken, without drunkenness 
(Plutarch.) 

(2) a substantive, (i) a remedy agains 
drunkenness, (a kind of herb.) (ii 
tJie precious stone, axnethyst, suppose 
to /uive this power. 

Pliny says, "The reason assigned for it 
name is because though it approacKe 
to the, colour of vnn$, it falls short 6 
it a^id stops at a violet colour" frojt 
dj negative, and jiWv, wine. 

Rev. xxL 20. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A-urr 



[ 49 ] 



AMO 



AMISS. 
1. oroyos, out of place, out of the way ; 
inconvenient, unsuitable, improper. 

2 Kaicw«, (tidverbf from kolko^, bad), ill, 
wickedl}', wrongly. 

1. Luke xxiii. 41. I 2. Jat.iv. .1 



i 3. 



8. 



AMONG, AMONGST. 
€i','in, o/i4mej plajoe^ or element; among, 
rpos, towards (in the direction of.) 
(li) iffiik Gefu in favour of 

(b) with Dot at, close by. 

(c) with. Ace. (hitherwanU) to; after 
the sHbstantive verb, with; of mental 
direction, towaYds, against ; hence in 
consideration of, in order to, with 
regard to. 

€1% (motion to the interior), into, to, 

unto, with a view to. 
firra, with(in association, not co^era- 

tiott.) 

(a) fHth Gen. together with, among. 

(b) with Ace after. 
€K, from, out of. 

cirt', upon (superposition.) 

(a) with Gen, upon,(as sprin/jingfrom;) 
over. 

(b) with Dai. upon, (as resting on;) in 
addhtton to, on account of. 

(c) tcith Ace. upon, (by direction fawards) 
up to (ofplajcfii number, aim;) over 
(of tim^, place, extent') 

vapd (jitxtapositian) beside. 
{9). with Gen. (froin beside) from. 

(b) With Dat. (ol the side of) near, wi^th 
(of persons only.>) 

(c) with Ace. (to or along the side of) 
beside, by, near. 

KOTO, down. 

(a) withGen.(doi9nfrom)dov:n,Siga,\n9t. 

(h) with Ace. (down towards) down 
(upon), throughout, over against, 
then, according to, (in reference to 
some standard of comparison, stated 
or implied.) 

vt6, under. 

(a) with Gen. (betudth and separate 
from) by, (marking thf atjeiit or 
efficient cause.) 



(b) with Ace. under, (figuratively or 
locally) in the power of, close upon 
(of time.) 

10. /i€<ro9, the middle, midst (of time or 
2)lace.) 

^ * ( fJL€a-os, the middle or mid3t. 
12. 5io, through. • 

(a) with Gen, through, by means of 

(b) with Ace. on account of or owing to 
13'. cvrds, inside, in the mids^, lohong. 

I. Maft ii. 



6. 

1. iv 23 

1. ix 33 (ow. avu&nj/ 

thejxople, Ain. 

1. xi 11. 

5. xii U. 

'Cc. xiil. 7. 

3 22. 

la 25. 49. 

1. xvL 7, 8. 

1. XX. 26|«»«, 27. 

1. xxi. 38. 

1. xxvi. 6. 

1. xxvii. &6. 

7h. .jtxvUi 15i 

2c. Mark L 27 

3. !▼. 7 (Ndi «c, Lw) 

3. la 

1. y 3. 

1. vl 4 

2c vtii 10. 

3. ' 19. 20. ■ 

2c—- ix.l6,inars;ln(text, 

2c 33 (wan. G:: L 

TrAK.) 

2c ^ 34. 

2c- — X. 26. 

1. 43t»ice 

2c xii 7. 

a xiil. 10. 

2c XV 31. 

1. 40 

2c XTi. :i 

1. Luke I 1, 23. 

1. i. 2S(aj>) 

1. 42. 

1. iL44>«< • 

\. 44A«a(o«.Aa) 

2c iv. 3e. 

1. vit 16. 28.- 

11. — - viiL 7. 

S. 14. 

1. ix. 46, 48. 

IL xS, 

SO.aeefaUA. 

3 36. 

1. xvi 15. 

13.— i>- xTlL 21, nuigin 

(Uxt, vithin.) 
2c XX. 14. 

2. — xxiL aa 

1. 24, 26. 

U. 27. 

4a. 37. 

n. 55. 

4x xxiv. 6. 

3. 47. 

1. John i. 14. 
10.—^ — 26. 

3. Tl 0. 

4a. 43L 

2c 62. 

1. Tii 12.43. 

2c 33 111. 

35 5n*, the trans- 
lation (4 Gen. caie uf 
the GtiitUn. 



1. John ix. 16. 

1 X 19. 

1. xi. 54. 

4a.' 56. 

2c ^-xii 19. 

•5. 20,42. 

1. XV. 24. 

2c. xvi. 17. 

4a. 19. 

2c xix. 241«« 

24 «nd, the trana- 

lation of tha Dat case 

for thtuuHva. 

& xxL 23. 

6c AcU L 21. 

3. iiaa 

liL 23.M6 A(fram.) 

1. iy. 12. 

3c— ' — 15. 

^. 17. 

1. 34. 

1. V. 12. 

5. vL 3. 

1. & 

9a. X. 23L 

1. xii. 18. 

1. xili 26. 

xiv. 14 see A (in.) 

1, XV. 7. 12, 2% 

10. — xTiL sa 

1. :— 84. 

1. xviii 11. 

1. XX 25. 

, 29. we A (ia) 

1. 32. 

1 xxi 19. 

Six 21. 

1. 34. 

10. xxiii la 

1. xxiv 21. 

1. XXV. *, 6. 

8b -^ xxvi a 

1; 4, la 

5. xxviK 22. 

2c. xxviii. 4. 

2c 25. 

1* 2i»(ap) 

1. Rom. i. ;*>. 6. 

1. 13 i«S mare. in. 

1. 13 tod. 

1 ii 24, 

1. — r vlii. 2ft 

1 . xi 17, man. for. 

1. xU. a 

1. XV.- 9. 

1. xvi. 7. 

1. 1 Cor. i 10, 11. 

1. ii. 2, 6. 

1. iii. 8, la 

1. ■ y. 1 •»«€». 

1. 2. 

-T 13,«e€A(from) 

1. vi 5. 

1. 7(om. All) 

1 xi. 18, 19»»lcc.30 

1. : xr.U. 

1 2 Or i 19. 
10. vi. 17. 



D 



Digitized by 



Google 



AMO 



f 50 ] 



ANP 



1 2Cor.x. 1 

: ^18, we oompai A 

3 xi. 6. 

1 '-Id. 

1 Xl»rl2. 

2c 21. 

1 Gal. i. 16. 

1 H. 2. 

1 iU. I (o»« G :: L Tr 

I 5. ra) 

} Eph. ii. 8. 

1 — m.8(o«. LTr«.) 

1 V. 8. 

1. Phil. U. 15. 
S. Col. i. Id, 27. margin 
(text, in) 

7b iv. 10 

1 . 1 Thea. i. 5. 
11. — ^— ii. T 



1. IThwv. 12, i:\: 

3 V l.V 

Oc 2 lliM i. la. 

1. lit 7, 11. 

12. 2 Tim. IL 2. maxgin bf. 

d. Hebi V 1. 

1 Jai. i: 2^ (GvV (om. 

ttmonp tfOH, All ) 

I iii. 0, 13. 

1 iv. 1. 

I. -^ V. n, U. 
1. 1 Pet. ii. 12. 

3 iv 8. 

1. r-^ V 2, luai^^n <u 

mudija in jrou u(rb 

CI' VfltK ) 

1 2 Pet. iL 1 twice, 8. 
TU Uev ii. 13. 
<h: vii. 16 



AMONG (FROM.) 

6l AcUiiL 2* I 5 1 Cor v 13. | i Heb. r. I 



AMONG (IN.) 
a. Act0 Xiv. 14. I 3. Acta xx 20 



See also, compare, dwell, f.\ll, ciuT, 

PHBLICAN, SP^AK. 



ANATHEMA. 

dvd$€fiaf an offering, ,a thing devoted to 
destruction or given up to the curse. 

1 Cor. xiL 3. mai^n (text, aecurud) , xvi. 22. 



ANCHOE (^s.) 
ayKvpa, an anchor, (ft-oni its curve form. ) 

Acta xxtU 29, 30. 40. | Hch xi 10 



ANCLE BONE. 
(Tc^vpov, the ancle bone, (from a(t>vpa, a 
haufinier, the head of which this bone 
wiMwhat resembles.) 

Aota lU. 7. 



AND. 

'l..icai, the confunction of annexation, 
uniting things strictly/ co-oi'dinate, 
and, also, even, (xat connects 
thoughts; &e, JVb. 3, introduces them,) 

2. T€, a conj. of annexation^ annexing with 

implied relation or distinction, and, 
also, (annexing something -. added) 
(re denotes an internal, coequal rela- 
tion; Kat (fn external relation.) ' 

3. Of, ronj. of antithesis, less emphatic t/ian 

uAAo, Ao. 4. It M to be carefully 
distinguinhed from Kal, A^'o. 1, and 



T€, /To, 2, but, with ctn adv€rscU> 
force, and sometimes cowtealed art 
thesis, frequently rendered in iV. 
by and, then, now, so. 

4. aAAa, but, (emphatic at contrast 

with 6c, *Ao. 3; ii w 7ised to ma 
opposition, intv^'rwption, trmisitior, 

5. ovv, the patiicle of formal infer en 

therefore. 

^y a,, antithetk par.\ ^^^^^ 
^r«r/. tnily mdeed, [ .^^^^^ 
ov'yhe particle 0/ t,^ f^^^^^^.^ 
fercnce, thpref^re. ) 

7. ydp, the demonstrative cansal conj. ii 

contraction of yc apa, verily the 
hence, in fact; and, whon the fact 
given as a reason or exnlanatic 
for. 

8. 17, a disjunctive ])article, or; (afUr 

comparative, than.) 

9. &rj, ceilainly, now, a particle of e 

phasis. 

10. dfia, adverb, at the same time, -wi 
or together with. 

1 1 . ava, preposition, up in or up by, up 

(also used distribiUively, ) 

12. ftcTa, together with, among, 
(b) with Ace. after. 

13. oorns, compound relative, who- whic 

what- soever. 

Ko. 1 is the general word for "ani 
tchen not at the' beginning of ( 
English sentence. 

No. 3 is generally (A« word trdnslat 
"and," when "and" occurs at tl 
beginning of a sentence. 

Their occurrence is too frequent f 
quotation. 

The foil fAcing are the efxeptions. 



1 Malt. X. 18 3 »»■••• 

XV 18, Mcr A they 

I. xvi. 18 5 "«n«, soe 

..AalBO 
5. -r— xviii 29 1««,- 
1. -2 — XX. 4« ««••«. Me A 

..them. 
%. xxiii. 6 i«« (Na 3, 

LTTtAR) 
: 23, see Athe 

other ITH« A K.) 

1. XXV 17 {om. IM 

% xxviL 48 3rd. 

A xxviU. 12 *»«• 

X Markiv. 24t»i<«(ap.) 
^ M«wiet, aeeA 

»lia 



-Msrkv 38. leeA A 

8. « vi. 11, fti'iCu/.) 

X. 1 >«»,8eeAfu 

I. xii. 4»»» [them 

42n^,*eeAhii 

- 4 irA (trans 



lion of pari ) 

4 4(h. 

6^»*. 

5lrd. 

541k: 

xiv 67 1" 

67««*, see 



1'— XT. 36*" J {om. 
TrAK) 



Digitized by 



Google 



AND 



[ 51 ] 



AND 



— lUrkzTi llliM MO A 

13l« f th0j. 

18. MtAif. 

r]«*^**^ »^ 

a. IU.18 tA..A. 

ir. 41,imAi1m 

• ▼. 85, MO A t|i«n. 

11 X. 1 *i<. 

1 «i« 

xi 7 l"«, MO A 



7<*fc. truMla. 
tion of inf to givo. 
-42, MO A Uio 



— -*- ziL 46 >M ft 4111, 

iM A..A. 

ziiL9, OMAif. 

xiv S8,iMA'alM. 

xtii e ]«, iM A 

imthor 

5 JkL-xTliLPCoM.ia- 

tk.) [thoin. 
19, OM A 

xxiL IS, OM A iM. 

I xxUL M IM. (OM. 

1 JOfT. 101a*- 

4. aL 

1&JohJiU< tS. 

iv 36 1««, ^OM A 

tboa. 
T. 37 1* 

1 — nil 

1 61 

; HLS^omAIm 

t JL a*i4(Mi. o^ 

TAR) 

— xr. 27. OM A oIml 

"Jtknxix 36. 000 A ha 

I. U. 11 l» 

« 11 1* 

1 AcU ii. 8te«.94dk, lOli*; 

U I- 37 >*, 40 1«; 

1 UL10l«(Noi8^L 

TrAH) 

1 Iri3ir4,33*«. 

I ▼. 19 1^ 

3l,0MA..AftlM 

^ KrAMaloa 

7 . 36. 

-' 36. oMAUiogr 

6 41 

i. ^ 4S IM. 

S H 7 Srtf. 12 IH 

13IM 
TlLaroMAftom 



1. Act* jdll. 4l 

1 — -: 20»wlc«(a») 

2. XIV 12l>*, Sllti. 

26.^Afrofn 



ttionooL 

-^-^ XT 3 1st. 

L 4 Jfd, 5 

.36>"4 



5 39 !•* (No. 8. 

L T Tr A KO 

2. 39«i»i. 

xvi. 6, OM A so 

2. II ^ 

2. 12 »•». «lWf >0ffK. 

ancE UUna, Ivr Uu$€v 

TV, aiuf from thence, L 

TrAR) 

8. : — 13 !•«, 23 

1^ 26»i* CN'o 3, 

L Tr A R) 
a. 8*u». 

2. XTii. 4 ttt4 ft »rJ. 

6 3rd, 19 1st 26 Ui 

$, , — 30 

2. XTiU, 4««»4. 

2. lll"»(5a3, 

L Tr.A R) 

2. 26l»* 

2. zix.8l<«.6t»4,ll. 



Hi 



TR) 



4. 18 If*. 

27 (V^ 3, S* ) 

^_ 89 ind. 

XX. 3 !•* 7 «»*. 
11 ird (o«. L 



^5, oMAfrom 



— AM xxi 1. OM A ftom 



11^4(0111.0:$ 

LTIVAR) 
1 18 »i4, 20 »•«». 

28Sr4, 301«» 37 
2. xziL 7 bi. 



l-j^S6lM(0..)(lTo. 

I — ^ %il'i lM(Vo«,L 
^ TTtA)(omR) 

1 -—— 6 !• (No. 3^ L 

rirAR) 
I lliU* 

6 25 Ui. 

1 01 SM, 36 IM. 

7 - lO^laft* 

2 ,x 01«(«1».) 

2. 15 «M. 18 te4. 



24 1»» (6< ML 

aado(M,LTTrAHj 



11- . SC tiMi 

J — r«.22»"«,2S.3^48. 

«• xL13l<^(No. 3>L 

TrR) 

J 21 K 2$ *^ 

t AiL 6 tn.J 

^ xHi 1 Jr4 * • 



-'8*i4(NaS, 
L«X(04i.T.) 
2. -^28lrt. 

8L 

14.0M Aih07 

1 24»*,». 



20,OMAftIfiO 
10 M. 



zziT. 6 IM. 

23 irt ft fiid 



2 27. 

5 XXT 23 l»» 

2 xx»i lO***,!!''* 



161 



10.- 
2. - 
6L-^ 



-fO,«MA..A 
^— 80»»4. 
j&vUi 8 !•«. 

4, OM A rruiu 



-^A 8. 17.*20, 

-S6,0MAftlfl« 

-40*a4. 

-481M 



2flr4 



• zxrfiL 6 t«- 

-15.0MAfA»n 



1 Rom. L 87 (Na 8, 0:3 

LT.) 
1 fi.19. 



xi. 28, oeo A all 

2. xlV, 8. 

2,0MA..iaio. 

2. 



2. 1 Cor. i. 30 M 



a 2,0MA..A. 
iv. 2L 



1^) 



vi. U.*eoAo]M. 
xL 27 l*» (Ko. 1, 



•kiT-. 7.oMAeTon 

•27,MeAthftt 



1 Bph Hi. 10. 
I. Col. U. 2 (ap.) 

1 — r-W. 17*»4 (001.0- 

LTTtR) 
— ITlm. ia lO.tM Aolw 
7. 2 "nm. a 7. 

1. iv.l8l»»(o»i.O- 

L T Tt A R) 

2. Hob. i. 8 *»d. 

iv. 12, omA*«.A. 

2l vi. 2l«»**id,4irt, 

»tod. 
2. Ix. 1. 



2. Heb.:xL'82ii*- 
2. xii 2 tAil. 



' 20,.ooe.A if to 

much/ 
-^J«o.iiL2. omA^oIm. 

' 7.M0A..A 

— V. 15,MoAif. 

8. I Pttt. i. 18. 

— 1 John i. 3. iM^truljr: 

Undo 6 . 

Z Boy. i.- 2 ««»4. 

xvir. 8, OM A jet. 

2. xzi.l2iH(MiiAlL) 



AND AFTERWARD. 

kaKfW^v, arxd thence, and from thence, 

ofplade, and from that time. 

Acfo ^liii. 21 



AND ...ALSO. 
8^tf "and," iTa. 1. 

SKttt, see ".AMD/' No. 1. 
5c, 8etf" AND,'-' i\ro. 3. 

3. Kat,..KaL 



1 /cat, 



2. 



2. Matt xvl. 1& rR) 

2. Miniiv.36(oM.8/:tl( 
1. -»— xiv 67 
2: Luke iv '41. 

a. xiv. 26. 

L John XV. 27 
1 Actsv. 32 (ojo. 8^,0-1. 
TrAbR) 



2. AcU xzii 29 
1. xxvii 36 

2. Rom. xi. 23. 

3. xvi 2. 

1. I C<ir. Tt 14 

2. 1 Tl&i. ill. 10. 
1. Jao. \^ 2. 



AND... AND. 

1. rc.Kai, both... aoid; Hot (bnly .but. 

2. ffai. . . ica'i, and. . .also ; bot^ . . .and. 



1. Kark t. 38 (om. H !5« I 

o-.> ' 

^lA&oU. 16. 
A -^ xiL 45. 



2. Acfoxxvi 20 

1. CoL ii 2 {up ) 

2. Bob. iv. 12. 
2. Jao..iii..7. 



AND... AND ALSO. 
Kai...Kai..^oc. . 

Acto ▼. 32 (o«. £•', O - L A^ R) 

AND EVEN. 
'o/Acus, yety nevertheless. 

1 Cor. xiv. 7 



AND... FROM THENCE. 

icaVntfcv, and fi'om thence, of place (*cc 
^, ami €K€i0€v, from thence.) 



Kark X. 1 (c«i inUttf,L Tr 

AR) 
Aolo vii. 4. 



AcUxxLa. 

—2- xxvii. 4 



D^ 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



AND 



[ 52 ] 



ANG 



1 



AND HE (him^ THBjf, TUBT, etc.) 

SameUmes this is the coxyxmction, and 
part of the verb. Sometimee it U the 
conjunctiQii, with the pronoim, for 
this see "hb." In a few placee it is 

, (coKctvos, and be^ sbe, it, (from KaC and 
cKctvos an empkoHc demonstrative 
proTioun, tbat.) 

. ooTts, wb(h whicb- wbat- soever. 



1. Matt XV. 18. 

L :- ix. 4. 

1. Mark ;ciL 4. 5. 
1. -r— XTi. 11 (np.\ 
1. MarkxTL18(ap.) 
1. L«kexi.7. 
1. XTiii W. 



1. Lnke xxiL 12. 

1. John TiL 20. 

1. xix.35(Kal iKtXvii, 

L.) 

2. Acts V. 16. 

1. xviii. 19. 

2. xxiii. 14. 



AND I. 

When not the conjunction and part of 
the verb; and not the conjunctioti 
and the pronoun, (for whicli see "l") 
U is 



Koiyia, (for Kal iyvjt and I 

liatt. xl. 2« 

XXTl, 16 

Lnke ii. 48; 

xi. 9. 

xvi DCxalfyw. T Tr 

A«.> 

xxiL 29. 

John i. 31, 33, 84. 

T. 17. 

vi 6ff. 67. 

-:— TiiL 26. 

X. 27, 28, 88. 

xiL 82. 



John xiT. 20. 

XT. 15. 

xvii 21. 26. 

XX, 16. 

Acts xxil IS, 19. 
Rom. xi. 3. 

1 Cor ii 1. 

2 Cor. Tt 17. 
" XiL 20. 



QaL tL 14. 
FhiL 11.28. 
Heb. Tiii. 9. 
Jaa. ii 18 «»•«• 



AND IF. 
When not, the separate conjunctions, 
and and if (fwr which see "if") it is 

Kov, and if, even if, but, at least, al- 
tbougb, (for KoX lav.) 

Mark xri 18 (flp.) \ Imke xiii 0. 

Jas. V. 15. 



AND IF SO MUCH AS. 

H6b. xit 20. 



Ktti', see "and if. 



AND RATHER. 

aXAa, see " AND," No, 4. 
Luke xrii a 



AND SO. 
o^v^ see ^ KVH^'' No. 6. 

AcUxTi & 



AND SO ALSO, 
icat iif see " and," Nor. Land 3. 

.AoU*v. 32 (om. 2/ 0- L A^ H) 

AND THAT. 

Ka£, see " AND," No. 1. 

X Cor. xiT. 27. 

AND THE OTHER. 
KttKctws, see '^Aini he," No. 1. 

Matt. xxiU. 23. ( Lnk0 xi. 42. 

AND THEN. 

1. KaCf see " Am>" No. 1. 

2. t6t€, demons, adih, tben. 

2. Lnke v. 35. I I.John ir. 85. 

AND THENCE. 

KdK€W€V, see ".AND PROM THHNCB." 
AotskiT. 26; XX. 16. 



AND THERE. 

KttK^t, and tbtt^, tbithef, (for Kful, anc 
conj.f €K€l, tbere, adv.) 

In all passages it is the conj, and th 
adv., two separate words (which see^ 
except 



Matt T. 23 (<cal iiaii, T.) 

X.11. 

xxviiklO. 

McrkL35(<c«iWxej;L.) 



John xi 54. 
Acts xiv. 7. 
— xxU. 10. 
•jonr. 20. 



Acts xxTii, ^ 

AND YET. 
Kaiir€p, although. 

R«v. xvii 8 (koa n4ipe<rrai, and ihall beprtienf, fc 
icaiircp iarCv. andyei it, G L T Tr A), (icoi woAiv rripffl 
rot, and shall agatn be pretent, K) 



ANGEL (-S.) 
ayycXo?, messenger, (from dyycAAw, t 
tell or deliver a message), one wh 
is sent in order to announce^ teach 
orj>crform anything. It is a qiiesdo 
wheUier the angels of the Seve 
Churches probably m^y not be th 
Sheliach Tzihhv/r, or the heads of th 
Jewish Synagogue (congregations c 
tlie faiihf%d remnant in the latte 
day.) (i) because of tlie entire absenc 



Digitized by 



Google 



ANG 



[ *3 ] 



ANI 



^»f any proof that Ministers of Hie 
Christian Church jaere ever so called 
(ii) because t/ie internal evidence seern^ 
(o point to thfJe^irislirkdracterofthe 
Seven Churches, See ^* ASf/ndgoffue" 
Hcv. li. 9; iii. 9. *'Jeios," Rev. ij. 9, 
and fill the figures iUustratums, and 
/»roinisef. (iii) Uetause tJie whoU 
Aceite of tkfse Churches seems to he 
laid in the loiter day, ^e^Rev. i. 10, 
*'/ beeafTiM ui #/?*>//, on the Lord's 
day,'" (se$ ^da»r). Rev. ii. 13 to^/i 
xiii. 2 ond xvi. 10, '' Satan's seat" ; 
Rev. ii. 10; iii. 10, apecial persern- 
tiims: and the jmeidiar personal 
mantfi^^ion of iVifti/i, ii. 10, 13, 
24; iiL 9 



lUtt. L 10.24.. 

ii. IS, IP 

It. «, 11. 

«iiL 89. 41. 46. 

ivJii. 10. 

— — xxii. 80l 

xxiv. 31, 80 

XXV. 31. 41. 

xxtL $S. 

\iviii 2,6 

Hark i. 1). 

viii. 86. 

xii 25. 

xiii 27. 32 

Luke I. 11. 13. 18. 19. 26 

28 («■. T Tr»» A ) 

1 30, 84, Sh, 88 

ii 9, 10, 13. 15, 21. 

is 10. 

»x 2«». 

-ii. 8. 'X 

XV J«. 

gri 22. 

x\ 36, nw; A (equal 

iiitto the.) 

xxii. 4H(ap.) 

xxiT 2H. 

John i. 51. 

V 4(«p) 

xii ?» 

XX IJ 

Aete ▼. 19 
% i r>. 

v,i. rw. J5. ^8. r.3. 

*iii 2ti. 

X. 3, 7. 22. 

xi. W 

xii. 7, 8, 9, 10. 11, 

15. 23. 

xxiif S. 

xxrii -IZ. 

Ro|B. Tiii. 36. 
LCor. iT. 9. 

tLS. 

xl. 10. 

- xiii. 1. 
2 C61. XI. 14. 



OaI. i. 8. 

iii. 19. 

!▼. 14. 

Col. ii. 18. 
2 Thcj. i. 7. 
1 Tim. iii. 16 

▼. 21. 

Hell. i. 4. 5.6. 7 «•««,! 3. 

• ii. 2, 5. 7. f». 10. 

X1L22. 

xiii. 2. 

&'P«t. L 12. 

itt.82. 

•2 Pefe ii. 4, 11. 
JnileO. . 
Rev. I. 1, 90. 
U. 1, 8, 12. W. 

iii. 1, 5. 7, 14. 

T. 2, IL • 

Tli. I.2»wlc«, 11. 

Tiii, 2. 8, 4, 6. «. 

7. (owl All.) 

■ 8, 10, 12. 

^13 i«*<oct6«. fvgU 

18a»«». (All.) 



Ix-'l, 11,13. WJci^ 

X. 1,5. 7, 8, 'J. 10. rl5. 

- — xi. 1 <o/i.) 

xii. 7«»l«.VP. 

xiv. 6,8,0, 10.15, 17. 

-•— xir 1,6, 7, 8. ri9, 10. 

xfL 1. [A W. 

S(o«. GrrLTTr 

4 (<m AU.) • 

: 6\om. All.) 

10(oi». All.) 

K (o«. All.) 

17 (ow AU.) 

xvii. I. 7. 

xviii. 1. 21 

xix. 17 

XX. 1. 

xxi. !>. 

!«(«?.) 

17. 

xxii G. 8, 10. 



ANGELS (equal unto tub.) 

i/dyycXo?, (the above unth ta-os, equal, 
prefixed,) Equal to the angels. 

Lake'xz 30 



ANGER [noun.J 
ifyy^, anger, together unth the. desire of 
revenge, (fropi Heb,^ Ji'in, to kill, 
and flJ]. the tumults of passion 
which terminate in killing* This 
is traced in Get^nan kreig, tear ; 
French, orgueil, ,aml Eng,^ rage), 
the idea of sanguinary revenge 6e- 
io^s etyi}iolo(/ically to opyrj, (while 
Ovfio^ is frotn no*!, and is the ani- 
mus, the working and fermenting 
of the mind, the demonstration of" 
strong passion, which may issue in 
(Mnger or revenge, though, it does not 
necessarily include it.) 

Mark iii. 5. | Eph. iv 31. | dll. Ui. 8. 



ANGER [verb.] 
7rapopyi((o, to" provoke to opyQ^fsee above) 
by or along with some other act or 
thing, 

Horn. X. la 



ANGRY (BE.) 

c5/)yefo/Aac,tobe provoked \o^6pyj],(see 
** anger") to be or become angry. 

XoXtto), to be fiill of black bile, (from 
XoXq, gall, bile), to rage with jeal-. 
ous anger <y?' resentment 



1. Mutt. T. 22. 
1. J.uke xiv. 21. 
1. XV. 28. 



2. John Tii. 2:1. 
1. Eph. It. 26. 
1. ReT. Xi. 18. 



ANGRY (SOON.) 

opyt'Ao9, prone to opyi], (see *' anger") 
revengeful. 

Titu» i. 7. 



ANGUISH. 

1. Okhf^L% pressure, oppression, affliction. 

2. aT€vo\u)pia, narrowness of sppce, 

straits, difficulty* 

3. (TiHOx/;, a meeting or joining, distress, 

conflicts, anguish. 

1 John xvi. 21 | -.2. Rom. U 0. 

.3. 2 Cor. a 4. 



ANISR 

avi]Bovy dill, anise, (pei-haps from tva,, 
up, and 6€Lv, toiim, from the run- 
nitig up of t/ie stalk)f used for food 
and pickling. 



Matt.' xxiii tU^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



ANO 



L 54 ] ANO 



2. 



ANOINT (-to.) 

dX,€l^, to anoint with oil or oint- 
ment. (Indicates the xmoiiUvi{f f<fr 
festal purposes^ liealih or tnAalm- 
nitnt,) 

xptio, to touch the surface of a body 
slightl^i^ grate; to riib over, anoint. 
(Thi^ word denotes the ofiicial anoint- 
ing, ae of a king or priest^ hence 
XpurT6s, Christ.) 

imxpiuif to rub on, besmeai* naoiiil; 
1^7 on ointment. 

(a) foUovoed hy iirt, upon. 

fivpCita, to rub -with, ointment; auohit 
with aromatic ointment 



1. Matt. Ti. 17. 
1. Mark tL 18. 
6. XlT. & 

1. XTi. I. 

2. Luke if. 18. 

1. -T- ▼!!. 38,48 «^rte«. 
4a. John ix. 0, maiigiik 
ipreadupom 



3. R«T. ili. 18. 



4. Johalz. 11. 

1. xi. 2. 

1^ -_^ xU. 3. 

2. Acta iT. 27. 

2. oc. 38. 

2. 2 Cor: i. 21. 
2. Heb. i. 0. 
1. Jos. T. 14. 



ANOINTING. 

XpurfJM, anything smeared on of* rubbed 
in, (referring to the 0. T, practice and 
reminding <^ the calling or rank) the 
anointing, ivhu^h teas emblematic of 
the Spirit descending and abiding 
upon^ as was afterwards tlie laying 
on of hands. 

1 John U. 27 >viM- 



ANON. 

1. €v6vSf straight; m^opA., right, true; 

adverb of time, straight, i.e., im 
mediately, forthwith. 

2. iv0i(i)Si (adverb of above) immediately, 

soon, speedily. 

l.MaMTxia 20. 

2. Mark L 30 (Na 1, LTTr A R) 



ANOTHER. 

1. aXAo9, other, not the same, t.e., o9ie 

besides what has been Tnentioned; de- 
noting numerical distinctiQ»,teeNo.2. 

(a) with art., the other. 

2. ^r€poi, denotes generic tlistinction, the 

other (different) one of two ; a strong- 
er expression therefore than Ho. 1. 
This distinction is generally observed 



and is important. (Compare Gal. i. 
6, 7, ''to another (No. 2) Gospel, 
whidi is not an^^ther" (No. 1) i,e^ 
tliere may be 7nanyL$(kioaIled Ctospels, 
hU tliere 'is realty no other than thai 
pi^edched by tJie A2)08tle.) 



(ak\os,see above, ' 


1 tjomo other, 


3. < Tts, any one, a 


> any other, 


( certain, ^ 


1 a certain other. 


1. Matt. U. 12. 


2. 1 Cor. iiL 4 


1. — viii. a 


1. — 10. 


2. 21. 


2. i?. 6. 


la. X. 23 (No. 2,0* L 


2. Ti. 1. 


Tr«.) 


2. X. 24. 


2. xi. 3. 


1. xiL 8. 


I. xiii. 24, 31. Sa 


2. 91« 


1. xix.9. 


1 9 2nd, 10 IM, Snd * 


1. .. — xxi. 3.1. 


Ird timet. 


1. — '- xxvt 71. 


8. Mdllitl... 


1. Mark x. 11. 12. 


1. lOBlhtl... 


1. xii. 4. 5. 


1. XiT. 30. 


1. xiv. 19 (op.) 


1. XT. 89 » "«•.. 


1. 58. 


2. 40. 


2. xvi. 12 (ap.) 


1.' 41»»1«. • 


1 Liike Ti. e. 


1. 2Cor. x^4i*. , , 


1. . Tii. 8. 


2.- , 4itiida8n». 


1. ^19(No.2.TrR) 

1. 20. 


fO-.i.C. 


2. ix. 66, &9, 61. 


2. vi. 4. 


2. xlv. IP, 20. 31. 


1. Bolx iT. 8. 


2. xxL 7, 18. 


2. T.a 


2 xix.20. 


2. Tii 11, 18, 15. 


2. XX. 11. 


2. Jaa IL 25. ' 


2. xxa 58. 


2. It. 12 (l^An<ru»l^ d 


3. S9. 


1. Jolm Vi 7. 32, 43. 


AH.) 


1. xiv. \6. 


I. ReT. vi. 4 


la. xvlii. 15 (om. art. 


1, vil. ft. 


G:t LTrb.) 


I. vlii. 3. 


2. xix. 37. 


1..* x.l(oi». G-> 


1. xxi. la 


1. xU. 3. 


2. Acta i. 20. 


1.— :-xiiLll. 


2, Tii 18. 


1. xiv 6(om.0=: Ai 


2. xii 17. 


K.) 


2. xlU. 35 


.1. 8, 15, 17, 18. 


2. StviL7. 


1. 3tT. 1. 


2. Rom. U. 1. 21 


1. j^vl. 7(OTi. AIL) 


2. vii. 3t»iw, 4, 23. 


1. xviu. 1. 4 


2. xiii.8Sa<- 


1 — XX*. 12. 



ANOTHER MAN'S. 

1. a A Acs, another, see above. 

2. dkXoTptos, of or belonging to auother 

(aXXos), opp. to iStos, q.v. 



2. Lake xvL 12. 
2. Rom. xiv 4 



2. 2 Cor. X 1& 



2. Rom. XT. 20. 
1. 1 Cor. X. 29 



ANOTHER NATION (one of.) 

(2AX6<^vAo9, of auother tribe,, foreign, 
strange. 

Actox. 2& 



See, COMPASSION, ons, othbb, preferb 

ING. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ANS 



[ 65 ] 



AN8 



A3HSWER [noun.] 

(-8.) 

1. &d#cpiin9, a separating from, Cfrom 

car6^ from, k^mtas, separation, judg- 
ment), hence a decision, an answer. 

2. car6Kpi/ia, a judicial sentence, con- 

demnation. 

3« airoAoytim a defence, speech in de- 
fence. 

'4. .mpwn/fia, a question, an asking; 
enquiry after, seeking by enquiry. 

2. 2 Cor. L 9. nuugiuCtoxt, 

MNfoier.) 
S. 2 Tim. iT. IflL 
S. 1 k»ot. ttJ. ]& 
4. 21 



1. Lake ii. 47. 

l4 zx M 

1. John L 22. 

1. xix «. 

a 1 Cor. ix. ft 



ANSWER OF GOD. 

Xfiiff^Ti&iUsj a doing of business, c(/?/^ 
mereicU or ptd>liCf M/>., a negotiation, 
a giving evidence tp ambassadors ; 
aUo, of an oradej a response; hence 
a diviue answer. 

Rom. xL 4. 



ANSWER [yerb.l 

(ftlKO, -ED.) 

1. dvoKptvoftai, (in W,T, in Mid, oiiy^) 

to give a judicial answer, and hence 
ghn., to answer, respond, to reply to 
a qitesdonir op.; toanswer charges. 

2. airoAoyco/xai, to talk end's self out of a 

dijiculty; to speak one's dclf off, i:e,, 
to plead for one's self, to defend 
one's self he/ore a tribunal^ or else- 
where. 



3. 



crirov, to utter with the mouth, to say, 
speak, frelaling to the words, fiiiker 
than the istentiment, which is Xcycj.) 

vT^oXafifidvut^ to take under any person 
or thing, i.e., to take upby placing^ 
oneself underneath, to take up the 
discourse, continue it, i.e., to reply: 



Matt til 16 

iv 4 

*»ii 8. 

xi. 4. 25. 

xii. 88, 80. 48. 

xiii 11, 87. 

xiv. 28,. 

XT. \ 13, 16, 28. 

u,n,2s. 

xvl 2, 16. 17. 

jnii 4, U, IT 

xix 4, 27. 

. XX 13. ti. (80. 

xxi 21, 24, 27, 2», 



1. Mali, xxa I, 29, 46. 

1. xjdr. 4. 

1. xxT 9, 12, 26. 87. 

' 40, 44. 46, 

1. xxvl 23,25,83,69. 

1. 63(«i». TxH.) 

1. ^. 

1 xzTii.l2. 14. 21,96. 

1. xxTiii 5. 

1. Hark UL 88. 

1. •— ▼.9(p:vX(0ii.VUI.) 

\. fil.ir'(«*TTrA 

I. 28. • [R) t 



(OM 



- an, 33 »•« 

- 33 »»C(Tr««' H'X 
TTtrV 

xii. 17. 
-24(oA.Ta'rAM.) 
- 28, 29. 31, «.'> 
xiiL 2 (on. T.Tr A 

-6(tfiiLTTrAH.) 
xiv 20 (o». Q ^ L 



1. Mark Tiii. 4. 

1. 28(Ko.3,TAK) 

1 --^29. 

1. ix. 5. 12./7. 10 

1. 83 (^^1. mid, T 

Tr A>'Or 

1. X. 3, 5.(o«.Tr A H.> 

1. 20, 24. 

1. 20 (om. TAR) 

1. 61. 

1 — - xi. 14, 22. 

1. 29 !•» (o*.T Tr A 

I. 29«Bd. («.) 

}^ 
1. 

1. 
1. 

1. 
1. 

1 

1. 

T Tr A N ) 

1, 40. 48, 60. 61 

1. XT. 2, 4. 6; P. 12 

i, Luke L 19. 35, 00 

1. iu. 11. 16 

1. !▼ 4,8,12. 

1. t. 5. 

1. 22 («« L Tl* ) 

1. 81. 

1. vl. 8. 

1 vu. 22. 40. 43. 

1 vlii. 21, 50. 

1. ix. 19, 20, 41. 49l 

1. -X. 27,38. 

4. 80. 

1. 41 

1. xi. 7, 45 

2. xU. 11 

1. xili. 2,8,14, 16,25. 

1. xir. 3. 

1. 6 (©». 03 L'Tr.) 

6, SM A agaiu. 

X. •— XT. 29. 

1. xTfl. 17. 20, 87. 

I. 
1. 
3- 
1. 
1. 



- xix. 40. 
-XX. 31*. 

3Sn4- 

~t7,2». m 

— 34 (ow. t T Tr A 



Lake xx. "dO 

xxL 14. 

xxli. 61.68. 

xxiii. 3. 9. 40. 

xxiv. 18. 

Johui. 21.26.43.49.50. 

'ii. 18, 19. 

iU. 3, 5, 9, 10, 27. 

iv. 10. 13, 17 

V 7, ai, 17, 10 

vL 7, 26, 29. 43. 68. 

70 . [47. 62. 

vU. M. 20, 21. 46. 

viii. 14, 19, 83, 34. 

.39. 48, 49. 54. 
ix. 3,11.20,26,27, 

30. 34. 36. 
X S», 32, 83, 34. ' 

xii. 23, 30, 34. 

XiiL 7, 8. 26, 36, 38. 

xir. 28. 

xrl. 31. 

xvlU. 5, 8. 20. 22. 

23, 30, 34. .H5, 3t*, ^7. 
xix. 7. 11. 15 22. 



1. xxfc 5. 

1. Acta UL 18. 

1. iv.19. 

1 " ▼. 8. 29. 

1. '" " 

1. 

1. 

1. 

1. 

1. 

1. 

1. 

1. 

1. 

2 

1. 

1. 



TflJL 24. 34. 

ix.18. 
X.46. 
XL 9.- 

XT. 13> 
xix. 16. 
fxi. 13. 
xxiL 8. 28. 
xxiv. 10 lit 

-IQfcd. 

-25. 
XXV. 4 

8.Me A for . self. 

1. — • — 9. 12l««. , 

16*»4 ) weAfor 

— xxvL1.2r ..self. 

— OaL iv. 25. aee A to. 
1. CoL iv. & 

— TiUta ii. 0. too A asaiu. 
Rev. va 13 



ANSWER AGAIN. 

1. avraTOKpiPofmi, to ao No, 1, (above) 

' again ; to answer again, or to reply 
-against, contradict 

2. aiTiXcyai, to speak against. 

1. Lake xiv. 6. 

1. Roin. ix 20. mai^piT (text, ttpliat offaioML) 

2. Titua ii. 0. roaigin gaiMay. 



ANSWER FOR... SELF. 

. diroAaylo/iat, see " answer," No. "2. 

. dn-oAoyui, a defence, speech in defence 
(Etig, apology,) 

L AcU XXV. 8« I 2. Act* XXV. 16. 

1. Acta xxvL 1, 2. 



ANSWER TO (-ETq.) 

(Turrotxiu), to stand in the same row or 
line with, cofrespond to. 

GaL iv. 25, Margin btihikt mmt rank kUM, 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



ANT 



[ 56 ] 



ANY 



ANTICHRIST (-s.) 

dvTLxf^urT09^ opponent of Christ ; that 
which sets itself in the place of Christ, 
which appears as Christ %n opposition 
to Christy (as dtsUnct from \p%vh6 
Xpurros, whxch means raHier a false 
hypocritical representative of Chnst 
than an, opponent of Him,) The 
'TTiany Antichrists must be regarded 
not only as forerunners of the actual 
Antichrist^ hut as attempts to realize 
it. 



IJohnu 18 (Vic*. 22. 



2 Johi 



inT. 



1 -Johu It. 3. 



ANY 

1. Tts, any one, some one. 

2. iras, all; ofjme o)iLy, all of him; of 

07ie in a number, any; of severed, 
every; ^pL, alL 

3. ovBels, not- one, no one, none, nothing, 

(vnth another negative which in Greek 
mxihes.the negation stronger.) 

4. /in}, not. 

5. ftiySct?, not one, no one. 

6. fti^Tts, interrog, pron,, has or is any 

onel 

7 cfs, card, num., one. 



— Matt. Jti.27, )^.^.„ 

xiii. 19, sde A ono. 

2. XTiil. 19. 

xxi. 3. ) seeA 

xxii.lG,46i«t f mail 

— ^— — 40 Snd^aeeA more 
- xxiv.l7,MeAthing 

A mail. 

A man 

I A furtlK-r 



■23. >gee 



- Mark i. 4i, 
V. 4, - 

(neither.) 

- -^ 35,« 

1. vili. 26 

— •— ^ ix. 8, see A more. 

13, tee A thing. 

16, see A man 

I 25. 

xiii. 6, see A man. 

15, see A thing. 

- 21, see A man 

xi'v.63. see A more. 

xvi. 8 "*,8eoAthing 

— — 8 2nd,eee A man. 
1. 18 (aj).)- 

Li. Luke \iii. 43 

3. U. 30. 

ziv. 8, see A man. 

xix. 8 >»», tee A 

thing. rm.in. 
B^\ 31. eoo A 

4. XX. 27. 

— 28, see A man. 

— — — — 'M, bee A more. 
— 40.9ce A queMtion 

At all 



— Luke xxii. 16,ee«A more 

35, see A thing. 

71, see A further. 

1. xxir. 41 

-' John i. 3» see A thing. 

1. 46. 

1. it 25. 

iv. US, V See A 

— — Ti. 46, 61, I man. 

— — vii. 4, see A thing. 

17, 37,seeAm«n. 

4&1. 48. 

viii. 3b, ae^ A man 

(never.) 
ix 22, 31, 82, see 

A nun 

X. 9, 28, ) see 

xi \\ 67. y A 

xii.26i*ice,47) man 

xiv. 14, see A thing 

xvi. 30, ) see A 

xvlii 81. f man. 

C. xxi. 6 

3. Actsiv. 12(rt».) 

7. 32. 

1. 34 

1. IX. 2. 

-- — X 14, see A thing. 
23, see A (not.) 

— ■ 17, SCO A nmii. 

— —^ xvil.26,see A thing. 

xix 38,Bcc A num. 

31^, 6oe A thing. 

— —— xxlv. 12, see A man 

— — XXV. 8, see A thing 

at all. 

11, see A tiling. 

1. 10 



— Act* XXV 17 

out.) 

2», a 

xxvii 

more no 

34.8 

1 42 

1 xxviii. 

— Horn vi 2 

vni. 9, 

1 — s — 39 

1. ix. U. 

xiii. 8, 

xiv. 13, 

(not) 

— ' 14, 
1. XT. 1& 

8. 1 t:or. L 15. 
a. 2, I 

1. vl. 1. 

I. 12. 

vii. 18 



'.'8eeA(with- 

ee A longer. 
22. see A 

ee A (not.) 

21 tWlM. 

see A lou- 
|ee A man 

seeAthingi 
se^ A more 

aee Athlng. 



•ae A thing 
AmUL 



vii. 18 ^». tea A 



1. 18 2nd. 

viii. 2, see A thing. 

z^nL'is,}-^^"" 

X. 19 »*i«S see A 

thing. 

28, aee A man. 

^ — xiv. 27, see A 

man. 
36,. Boe A thing. 

2. 2 Cor. i. 4. 

. ii. 10, 

iii. 5i 

1. xi. 21. 

xii. 6, le 

1, 17 

— Gal. v. 15, J 
vi. 15. f 

— Eph. ii. 9, sea A man 
L V. 27. 



) seaA 
i thing. 



toe A 

thing. 



3 SiTA ["•*■»« 

1 23. 

iii. 13i>t,aeeAm.ii 

1 13 8"d. 

— 1 Thea. i. 8. see .\ thing 
1. ii. 9 

1 iv. 6 (G>)) (No. 8 

O L T Tr A) raargii 
the. 

1. v. 15 

5. 2 Thea. ii. 8 

1. ^lii. 8. 

1. HehL m. 12, 13 

1. iv. 1 

— — 11, aee A man. 

2. — 12. 

xii. 16 !■», tee I 

1. 16«»«,16. 

^19, tea A mor« 

(tpeakto.) 

— Jas. i. 7, iee A thing. 
13, tee A mat 

(neither.) 

1. T. 12,13 «*»c«,14, 1 

5. 1 Pet iii. & 
L 2 Pet. iii. 9. 

— 1 Johii IL 1, 15, 27, tc 

A man. 
v.^14, tee A thing 

Zi^TiiLV}'^^"^ 

2. Til l(No. 1,G~J 

T Ti AM 

16 l*(.'8eeAmore 

1 16aa«. 

2, ix. 4»»»«- 

xll. 8v ) aee A 

xviii. 11, 1 more. 

i. 22, tee A mor 

(BO.) 

^ XXL 4, sae A mor^ 

27, aee Athlng. 

xxU. 18, 19, tee i 



ANY (NOT.) 

1 evicts, see "any," 2V0. 3. 
2. fii/Seis, not one, no one. 
(a) with another negative. 



2a. Acta x. 2a. 



1. Acta zxvlL 34. 



ANY AT ALL (not.) 
ov8€ts, see " an.y," No. 3. 

Luke XX. 40. 



ANY (WITHOUT.) 

fi-qSti^^ not one, no one, no pci-son or 
thing, nothing. 

Acta XXV. 17. 



ANY FURTHER. 
€Ti, any more, any longer, yet, still, even. 

Mark v. 33. | Mark xiv. 63. 

Luke xxiL 71. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ANT 



[ 57 1 



ANT 



ANY LONGER 

1. cri, H€ above, 

2. /i>7«cr(, bo more, no loiigeiv lest fur- 



ther. 

Act« Zf T. 24. 



1. nom. Ti. 2. 



ANY MAN. 

1. 71$, any oue, some one. 

2. ov3ciV, not one, no one. 

3. iir^iSf not one, no one. 

4. /fvyri^ interrog. pron., has oi' w any 

onel 

5. cKaoTos, each one, every one. 

All the plaee$, except where the equiva- 
lent is two separate words'/which see,) 



1. M»lt. zi. 27. 

1. ziL l». 

1. xzL 3. 

S. zzU. Jt 

1. - — z^T. 23. 
3. Mark L 44. 

r 4, toe A M (nei- 

Umt.) 

1. iz,30. 

1. zL 3, IC. 

1. ziU. 5. 21 

1 zvi. 8. 

1. Luk« ziT. 8. 

1- zJz,8,«. 

p. zz. 28 

t. John IT. 33. 

I. VI. 4«. 51. 

1. TiL 17, 37. 

till 33. Me A M 

1. Iz. 22. 31. 32. 

1. z. 9, 57 

1. jtiL 2tf «»>€•. 47. 

1. zvi. 30. 

l ZTiil. 31. 

1. .\cU z. 47. 
1. zlz. 38. 



1. AcU zziv. 13. 

xx\ it. 22. 8«f A M 

(no..) 
1. Rom. viL ! 
1. 1 Cor. V 11. 

1. viL 18. 

.1. viii 10. 

1 iz.Ifi.(No. 2, for 

iva Tc«, thai any man, 

LTr.) 
1. — i- z. 28. 

1. zlT. 27. 

1. 2 Cor. zil. «. 
1. Eph. H. 9. 

5. Ti. 8. 

1. Col. ii. 4 (K6. 3. for uif 

rif. Ust aifjr man, L T 

TrAM) 

1. 8. 

1. liL n. 

1. 2 Thea. Ui 8. 
1. Hobi iv. 11. 

1. xU. 15. rther.) 

- Jml i. 13. toe A H (ii«i- 
1. 1 John ii. 1. 15. 27. 

L ■ T. 16. 

1. R«T. iU. 20. 

L zziL 18. 10. 



ANY MAN (NEltHBB.) 

ov5cis, not one, no one, (without a^wther 
negatife.) 

w. 4. I Jaa. L 18. 



ANY MAN (NEVER.) 

ov8((9, not one, no one, (without another 
negative,) 

John Tiii. 33. 

ANY MAN (NO.) 

oiuScif, not one, no one, (without another, 
neffoHve,) 

AeCizxTlL22. 



ANY MAN (nothing.) 

/A1J&19, not one, no one, (toith afiotheK 
negative.) 

•Mark i. 41 

ANY MEANS* (by.) 

ov /ay;, double negative. 

Lttka z. 10. 

ANY MORE. 

1. cTi, any more, any longer,- yet, still, 

even. 

2. ovfC€Tt, no further, no more, no longer. 
S. ov fii^y double negative. 



2. Matt zaiJ. 46l 
2. Mark Iz. 8. 

1. Lake zz. 86. 

2. zzlL16(©m.L»»Tr* 

AR) • 



1. |Ut. tU. Id. 

1. zU. 8. 

2. zviU. 11. 

1. 22. 

1. xzi. 4. 



ANY MORE (NO....) 
ov firj €Ti, not... no move. 

a«T. ZTiil 22. 

ANY MORE (not.) 

1. ovK€Tif no further, no more, no longer. 

^. firjKtriy no more, no longer, lest fur- 



ther. 

1. LukezzlL 16. 



2. Rom. zir. 13^ 



ANY MORE (speak to.) 
irpoo-Titfiy/i*, to place near or by the side 
of, to add ta 

Ueb. zii. 10 (At. should not bt oddtd to tbflm.) 

ANY ONE. 
iraS) -all, eveiy one, ne "any," No. 1. 

Mait. ziii 10. 

ANY QUESTION AT ALL. 
ouSci9, iv>t ouoruo one, nothing, 
(a) with c^nother negative^ 

a. Luka zz. 40. 

ANV THIN& 
1. Ti$,.any one, some one person or iking. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ANY 



[ 68 ] 



APP 



2. iras, all, every,*e« utukr "all," J^o. 1. 

3. ov5e^9, not one^ no one, nothing, 
(a) tnth' another negative, 

i, fjLrfiek, not one, no one, nothing. 

(a) vfith another negatvOe, 
5. efs, one 



1. Matt, xxiv < 17 Cr^ M« 
(Atn^. L T Tr A) 

1. MarlLxi. 13. 

1. xiiL 15. 

8». xvi. 8. 

T. Laka xix. 8. 

1. txil. 85. 

5. John i. 8. ' 
1. - — Tli. 4. 

1. adv. 14. 

% Acto.x; 14. 
1. r— XTii, iS. 

1. xix. 89. 

i; xxi. 27. 

1. ;ucv 11. 



4a. I^om. XiiL & 

1, xlv.14. 

1. 1 Cor. iL 2. 

J. . Jii 7. 

1. -—▼iii.A 



c I9l«(ai>.) 
..^19 Snd. 



1. -r- xiT. 85. 
1. S Oor. ii. 10. 

1. iil 5. • 

4r.^^ vL 3. 
1. OaL r. 0. 
1: — - Ti. 19. 
1. 1 Th«. L 8. 
1. Jat.i.7. 
1. 1 John V. 14. 



ANY THING (NO....) 
Iirfitls^ not one, no one, nothing. 

2 Cor. vi. S. 

ANY THING AT ALL. 
ris,iiny one, some thing,, some one. 

Aetoxxv. 8 

ANY WISE (not in.) 
ov f»^, double n^attve, 

9f ark xiT| 81. 

See alap, BT, furthbb, if, lbst, longer, 

UBANS, KEVBP, NEUTHBR, NOT, TIHB, 
WHETHER, WHILE. 



APART. 

{KaT<£, according to, ) adverbiaUy, Kai^ 
iSiQSi one's own, / iStav, , privately. 

Maii. ziT. 13, 28 ; xriL 1, 19 ; xx. 17 ; Mark vL 81 ; 
ix. 8. 



APART (LAY.) 
dirorlOrifiif to put away, lay aside. 

Jfta.L 21. 



APIECE. 
dvd, up to or up by, with numerals or 
meaeuret o/tpumHtif orvaluey apiece. 

Lnkaiita. ( Johnii. 6. 



APOSTLE (-8.) 
airooToAof, primarily an defy',, sent fort! 
Then d ettbst.f one sent, mes.senge 
ambassador, envoy, ApoMe, (fro 
aVooTcAXw, to send off or sen 
away from.) (occ. John ziii. 1( 
2 Cor. viii. 23; PhU. ii. 2d.)r 



Mark vf. 80. 


1 C<*. i. 1. 


iv. 9. 


Luke vi IS. 


lx.L«,6. 






xi49. 


XV. 7,V»»le«. 


xtU. 6. 


2 Gar. i. 1. 


xxlLU. 


xi 6. . 


— ;-xxlv. 10. 


lSJ«»,aeeA(fala 


Acta i. 2.26. 


.18«»4. 


iiL87p 42,48. 


zii li; 12. 


ir.. 88, 85, 86, 87. 


^'.iY"-'^ 


Y. 2, 12, 18, 29. 


0«vLTTrAH.) 


-— ii20. 
iiifi. 


40. 


iv.U. 


TLOr 


Ooiil. . 


viii. i. 14, 18. 


lTh«a.iL6: 


ix.27. • 


1 TinL i 1. 


xi. 1. 


■> "-^w 


. xiv. 4, 14. 


2Tim.i l,ll. 


. XT. 2, 4. 6, 22, 23. 


Titna i L 


^ 4» (Q~) iiwotrrit' 

\arras oJbrvk^ thai 


Heb. ill 1. 
1 Pet i 1. 


vho$enttkm,QL'£Tx 


2 Pet. i 1. 


AH«.) 
xyi. 4. 


1U.2. 


Jnde 17. 


Rom. i. 1. 


Rev. ii2. . 


xi. 13. 


-V— xvHi;20. 


xvi. 7. 


xxi 14. 


"^ V( oiiglually had javrm;^, but the « has 0een en«ed 



APOSTLES (false.) 
^€Xf8airiaTokQiy the above Yin pi,) wit 
^€vSqs, false, affixed^ (non. occ) 
9 Cor. xi 13. 



APOSTLESHIP.. 
aflWroAiJ, a spending off or away, a mij 
non ; then^ the office of an apo8tl< 



(lion, OCT.,) 



AeUi26. 
Rom. i 5. 



I 



1 Cor. ix. 2. 
Gaiii. & 



APPAREL. 

1. e(r0^s, a robe, garment, app&rel, ge)\ 

eraUy Applied to ibhat is ornate am 
splendid, 

2. tjidriov, fL garinent, raiment genet 

ally; also an outer garment (^ 
llfinket^ a cloak, loose garmmt tt 
opposed to xiTtiv, the inner vest 
Matt. T. 40.) 

3. ifuiTurfjtj69f clcrthiilg, apparel 

4. KdraoToAi), equipment, dress, jproper^j 

a long garment or robe reaching 



Digitized by 



Google 



APP 



[ M ] 



APP 



down to the feet, (from icoTaoT<XXw, 
to send or let down.) 



1. AeU i 10 

1 «U M. 

3. 0.9X 



4 I Tim. a f . 
1. Jml U. S. 
a. 1 Pet UL S. 



APPARELLED. 
(cF, in. 
( t|iaTur/*^, clothing, apparel. 



APPEAL 

iVuKaAco/iai« to caU to, to call on, (not 

towards or kUher), to call pu any 

-one (by turning towards and^ crying 

^ to him.) Mid, to appeal to any one, 

AttBMXf. 21. 

APPEAL TO. 

AolixzT. 25. 

APPEAL UNTO. 

Acte xjn. 11. 12. I Aon jlstL 82. 

AflUxrrilLlV. 



APPEAR (ed, -eth.) 

1. ^iW, trans,, to make light, let shine, 

throw light upon. In^N.T. only 
iHirans,, to appear, expressive of how 
a matter phenominaUy thows and 
presents itself with no necessary as- 
Sicmption of any beholder at aU, 
This ^^ phe»u>mtnon*' may represent 
a reality, or a mere show. 

2. orroftai, to see, (from o^p or cJ^, the 

^ye), to look, to see an object appear- 
xng, pass, to be seen. It refers to 
the thsng seen, whether in itself (ob- 
jeetivelyjorin regard to its impression 
on the mimd (subjectively) different 
from pkimo which denotes the act of 
seeing and is referred to the organ.) 

3. ^vep^ to make manifest, make 

apparent, show forth. 

4. crt^ii/Si, to shine forth, display, ap- 

pear upon; to come into light. 

5. cfi^vtjw, to show plainly or <Jlearly; 

passive, tp be mani^ted, appear 
plainly. 
.6. iw^ivofMi, to make to give light, 
blaze up ; pass, (as here), to come 
to light or into sight, to be shown 
forth. 



7. IpxopAi, to oome o^ go, see "oome." 
i tlfii^ to be, I be visible, 

8.x <fMV€p6s, visible, mani- > open to 
( fest, open to sight, j sight, etc. 

1. ]lat|.l2a 



1. — ii 7. 18, la 
L — vi i«. la 
1. — sm. 20. 
a — xTiLs. 

1. zziiL 2T, 28. 

I. xjdT. 80. 

6. zxril OS. 

aiUrkU.4. 

a— — -12WX"(<V.) 
a lAikm i. 11. 

1. — ix.a 
a 8L 

wkL 44. MeAavk 

a« xix.ll. 

a — xzSi4^(iv.) 

a xxiT. 84. 

%AelaiLt 

a vU. 2, 80. 80. 

a — ijL 17. 

1 xri.9. 

7. ladi. SO ( 



1%' 



A* 



Z&s^n 



2 ActoxxiPi. 10«»«^. 

4. xxTii.*20. 

1, Bom. TiL 13. 
a 20w. T. 10. 

a vtt. la 

1. jjjy. 7. 

a Col UL4»«^* 
a 1 JiiB. It. la 

4. Tttu U. U. 

4. iiL4. 

a Hab. ix. 24. 

a 2a 

a 2a 

— — — xL 8, Me A (thion 
wliibhda) ^ 

i.jMiiv. la. 

1. ljM.iT. la 

8 T. 4. 

a 1 John JL 2a . 

a in. 2»«fc^ 

a iut. iii. la 
a — ziLi.a 



APPEAR NOT. 
afii|Xos, not seen or known ; l)ot appar- 
ent, concealed. 



La]MxL44. 



APPEAR (thinos which do.) 
I to, the. 
> ^ii^/MMi, things seen (frmn No. I.) 

Heb. xL a 



APPEARANCE. 

1. cZSos, that which is seen, form, shape, 

figure ; appearance that may or may 
not have any basis in reality. 

2. ff'p<$o'finrDv, a face, visage, countenance, 

later, the front ofjanything; one's 
look, countenance; a person, (from 
^posy to, and <J^, the eye, properly 
therefore that part of anything 
which is presented or turned to 
the eye.) 

3. 0^19, objective; a sight, i.e., an appear- 

ance, figure, form : outward appear: 
ance, «tt6;0e<uw, the power of sight, 
or seeing, eyesight; a viewing, view, 
sight. 



8. John va 24. 
a 2 Cor. T. 12 manin 
0iwk,M«/KC 



— 2 Car. X. 7. M« A (oui- 

wuti.) 
1. 1 ThM. ▼. 2a 



APPEARANCE (outward.) 

a 2 Cor. X. 1, iBMfin (toxt» pxttene^i 



Digitized by 



Google 



Karairri^XiA, properly ta put or let dbwu, 
'hen/C€ to quell^ appease, paoifjr, quiet. 



ActoadJLl 



. APPOINT (,ED,) 

1. Tl$Yjfif;io put, seit, place; th^n general- 

ly to bring a thing into a place ; and 
80^ to bringipto a situation, to bring 
about, cause, metaph, to put in a 
certain place or condition; hmcej to 
appoint.;. 

(a) middle, to cause to put or put for 
on6-!a self; to assign, determine. 

2. SiarlOr^t, to pl^ce separately, arrange, 

put things in their places. Middle 
BtaxlffkfjMt^ as here and in N^T, otdy, 
Jboiarrange as'one likes, dispose of. 

3. rdavut^ (a) to arrange, put in order, 

.especially in militai*y sense, to draw 
up soldiers, aSray ; (b) mid, to ap- 
point or order any thing to be dona. 

4. Stafia-ana, t^ arrange tbroughout, to 

dispose in order; then, to set fully 
in brder,^ arrange, (a) in mid. ap- 
• ^iat, ordain. 

5. crvvraa-a-ia, to anrangd in order with 

others ; ^giniermy to Urrange, order, 
as parts of a whole} institute, ap^ 
point. 

6. c(rr)7/i^i,(a)<rdti^.,tOplace; (^)inirans.^ 

to stiand. 

7. Kafiiarrrjiii, (a) trans., to set down, set, 

set in order assofdiers; netas guards; 
then to ordain, appoint, (b) intrans, 
to be set, set one's self down, settle. 
dvaBilKvv/xt, to lift upand shew, shew 
forth; make pkblic, declare; notify; 
^ consecrate* dedicate. 



APPOINTED (na) 

Kf t/Aat, to be laid (nsed as a passive to 
fi$rifii^ No. \), to be set or appointed. 

1 Thes. iU. 3. 



APPOINTED (before.) 
irpoToirGrw, to 2>lace or post in front, to ar- 
range one peirson before aiiother (so 
as to defend him), pass., to take the 
lead; go first; ^«wraZ/y to appoiiij 
or detennihe beforehand. 

Acts XA-ii. 20 (O V) (trpoflrratf-iroi.aHpomtef^G H> T Tr A «. )* 

APPOINTED. (TIME.)- 

jrf>o0€<rfi[a, a bfefore appointed day or 
time; a fixed or limited time untliin 
which money was to he 2>ciid, actions 
brought, etc. 

GaL It. 2. 

APPOINTED TO DEATH. 
hrtOavdrioi, condemned or appointed to 
death. 

1 Cor. iv. (in A. V. 1611, error apfrovii to deaih.) 



Apprehend 

(-ED.) 

1. KaTaXafifidvia, to seize upon, lay hold 

of; to.hold down, ke^p imder ; catch, 
overtake, come up with. 

2. TTiafo), to press by laying one's hand 

upon, 'to lay hold>or hands on; to 
catch, apprehend in a violent or ho^- 
tile mofiirier. 

S. AcUjeU. 4. I 9. 3 Cor. xL ^. 

LFba Hi. 12 («!««, 13 



Digitized by 



Google 



APP 

APPROACH. 



[ 61 ] 



AKE 



(-BTH,-INO.) 

iyyiC^f to bring near, bring up to; tn- 
trandtive, to be near, come near, 
approach; alio to draw nigh, be at 
hand; 

Lake zU. S3 | Hab. r 25. 

APPROACH UNTO (which iso man 

CAN.) 

dirpoa-iTo^, unapproachable, uiiacccssible. 

1 Tim. vi. W. 



APPROVE. 

(- ED, - ETH, - MJQ.) 

1. d6KifjLd(ut, to assay, examine, prove or 

test .metals, to see if they be pure; 
Jienee generally to tfcmtinise, exam- 
ine, Uien as the consequence: of such 
triid to approve, sanction, hold good 
after trial. 

2. (Twurrrifiiy (a) iwtrane, to place or set 

together withJA<7M;e to bring forward 
for the sake of commeTiding ; (b) trans. 
to commend to esteem and confidence. 

3. dTo8€tKvvfj.i, to lift up.and show, shew 

forth; make public, declare wholly. 



3. Acta ii. 22. 

1. Rom. ii. IS nuirg. trjf 

1. 1 Cor. xvi. 3. 



2b. 2 Cor. VI. 4, nuirgin, 

Greek co^n1ne^d. 
2b. TiL 11. 



1. PhiL L 10 maigin, try. 



APPROVED. 

BoKifios, assayed, examined, tested ; hence 
gejierally of j>ersons, approved, es- 
teemed. 

Rom nr 1& i S Cor. x 18. 

iTi 10 (ia) xiii. 7 

1 Cor xi 19, MO A (which | 2 Tim. ii. 15. 



APPROVED (which is.) 

.1 Cor XL 10. 



APRON. 

(riftiKivStov, an apron or handkerchief, 

Aeto xix. 12. 



APT TO TEACH. 
3tSaKri«^y apt at teaching, willing, able 
and fit to teach ; capable of teaching. 



.iiLl 



JObLlLU 



ARCHANGEBv 
dpxdyytXo^^ first or highest angeL 



1 The*. It 10. 



Judo 9. 



ARE (we, te, they, sbeino, inasmucHj 
that, who.) 

Sometimes this word is in italics, and 
ihen there is no corresponding word 
in the Greek, 

Sometimes it is the translation of the 
article unth a noun^ adjective or 
numeral, and is trandated "they 
that are," etc. , or of the article with 
an adverb or preposition, "they that 
are," etc. Sometimes also, after. nouns 
with defining words follomng, the 
article is repeated, and is then com- 
monly translated " who are," etc. 

Sometimes it is only part of another 
verb. 

When it is not any of these, then it is 
the translation of one of these fol- 
lowing 

1. €i/xt, I am, the ordinary state of ex- 

istence, (for- the difference betweeia 
this and No. 2, see Heb. xi. 6, etc.) 

(a) ccrri or cotiV, (3 pers, sing, jyres.) 
he, she, or it is. When used with 
plural noun marked unth (*) as la*. 

(b) ia-fiiv, we. .are; are we. When the 
personcU pronoun rffuls, we is pre- 
fixed, marked with (*) as lb* 

(c) €<rrc, ye. .are, are ye. When the 
pers. pron. vficis, you or ye, w pre- 
fixed, marked * 

(d) €i<rt or €Uriv, they are; are they. 

(e) tha^, xnf, to be. * unth the Ace. 
preceding — ^that. is, are, etc. 'f vith 
(is TO, the being, to the end . 
might be. 

(f) (uv, ovo-a, Sv, participle, being; vrith 
art., he who is, they who are etc. 

2. ytVo/zat, implying origin, to come into 

being, to become; orresxdt^ to take 
place, happen, and in this sense to be. 

3. virdpxw, to begin, to start ; to begiti 

to be, (referring to <mginal state or 
existence.) 

4. exw, to have. 

5. €K, prep., out of, of.. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ABE 



[ 82 I 



ABI 



ficXA(i), to be on ihe t)oint to do any- 
thing ^ (gten, with the inf. cf anoth€r 
verb); to be about to do, to intend 
or purpose doing 



la. Matt a 18 



hi. 
lo* 
Id. 
Ic. 
la* 
Id 
Id 
Id 



11 
-13. U 



Tii lb. 
viiL 26 

-SO 



xi. & 
3dL5. 48 
Id. xiiL 88 «««•, 80. 



Ic' 

la*. 

Id 

Id. 

Id. 

la* 

Id. 

Id 
lc» 
Ic 



XV. 16 
^20 



[66. 



rvii: 26. 

- — anriy. 20. 
xix, 6, 12 •»•«•. 

. 28(o«.AU) 

- • xadi 14 l*« (»»»4 
notinOraek.) 

80»' 



■xdiLS. 
-28,81 



0:») 



Id. Mazk iT. Iff, 16. 

Id. 18l"Ko« 

Id. It. 20 1*. 

Id 4a 

IK T. 9. 

Id. tLS. 

la*. tU, is. 

lc\ : — 18. 

Id. X. 8. 

la*. 27 (op.) 

Id xii.25*«». 

Ic. Luke Ti 22. 

Id. Tii. 25 «■*, 31,82. 

Id Tiii 12, 14 1«, 15. 

lb ix. 12. 121. 

Ic 55 (ap.) 

Id. xl. 7. 

la*. 2\41 

Ic. 44 Ui. 

Id xii. 38. 

Id. XiiL 14. 

Jc. 25. 27 

Id 80««»e* 

laV fiV. i: 

Id. XTi, 8 

Ic*. 15 

lb. XT^|. 10*»*. 

la*. XTUi. 27 «»< 

la XX 36 »» f«- 

Ic xxii. 28. 

Ic. xxiv. 172nd («(rT«- 

" ^9-ar, they tiood HM w 
came to a jfonc/.Tr A M) 

Ic. _ jjg^ 

lo*. 48 (oa. T TH» 

la*. John ill 21. [A.) 

la. It. 85 1«. 

Id 35«n<i. 

Id. T. 39 

la*. vi 9. 

ja«. : 63t«let. 

U*. Tii. 7 

Id. 40. 

Id. TliL 10 (ap.) 

lo*. 23 irt. 

Ic: 23 tod, 81, 37, 

44,47. 

lb. Ix. 28. 

lb* 40. 

Id. X.8. 

Id. -«= ^12 (No. IM, L 




Ic. • xUi 10. 11. 17. 

Ic. 86. 



Id John xiT. 1 

Ic*. XT 3, 14. 

Ic 19. 

la* xTi. 15. 

U*. xra 7 (No. Id. T 

TtAK.) 
Id. 9. 



inGiwk.) 



.10 in (ted not 



lllM(S»d||0t 



-TiLl. 

\ x. 39 (<w». Ali^ 



in Greek.) 

Id. — 14. 10 

lb». : — 22 (o». T Tx 

la*. XX. 80: [A a) 

la*.-^ xxi. 25. 
liL AcUii7, ]& 

lb*. 8S. 

lb* HI 15. 

lo\ 25. 

Id. T. 25. 

lb*. 82 

4. . 
Ic*.- 

ih\ x. 39(01 

4. xii. 15. 

Id. xiU. 31. 

lb*. xiT.15 !■• (^ not 

inOx«ek.) 
la*. XT. 18 {ap.) 

Id. -XTi. 17 

Ibt 28. 

lb. XTii. 2a 

3. 29. 

Ic*. xix 15. 

Id. Sasnd 

Id. .xx».20J« 

8. ^ 20a»»^ 

la*. . 24 

!•*. xxii. 3 

lb* xxiii. 15 

Id. 21. 

Id. xxiv. U. 

Ic Rom. i. 6 

let. 20Srd mai^ 

lA 3f. [may 6c 

5 ii. 8 (lit "of con- 
tention.") 

Id. k 

le* iii. «««d 



-Vl. 14 

15. 

.16 



Ic. 
lb. 
Ic. 
If. 
If. 
Ic. 
lU 
Id. 
lb. 
If. 
Id. 
lb 
ItL 
Ibi 
la 
Id. 
Id 
If. 
Id. 1 Cor. L U 

If 28 ^4 ^ Srd, 

who are. 
lc» -SO. 



viii. 6*«««,thatA. 

8-. ahni A. 

g 

.» 

I4tea 

J6. 

)n^who .am 

ix 47. 

Jtii. 5. 

— .'xili.!, 8,.6 

XJiT>8 

XV 14. 

•27 



■ xvl. 7 
•11 




-82(om.G:tL 
TfcAR). 



la 1 Got. t. 8,.T 

Ic rL9. 

U». : li 

le. 19i 

la*. — - Tii 14. 

lo\ txU«. 

lb x*17X»t. 

Id. ria 

lb. 22. 

Id. xii 4r8; 6. 

la*. ^T— 12, 23. 

lc». S7. 

la\ XiT. 10(Nald,t 

TTr AK.) 

la 11 

Id. 21- 

Id 87 (No. la, L 

T Tr A R) 

la XV. 17. 

lb. 1ft 

If. 2 Cor. i. 1. 

lo. 7i 

lb. 14, 24. 

lb. ii 15 irt, 17. 

la iiLS. 

lc». 8. 

Ibt 6. 

If. -"— T. 4, who ax*. 
lo». Ti. 16 (V«>t.*. 

cvficV. wc are innead 

of v|ur«. ,i9ri,'lf art, 

le. Tii. 8. [LTrR) 

IK X 11 !■»• 

If. xi.l9.Me{ng..ax«. 

Id. 23S^M.28. 

lb*. xiii. 6 

Id. 9«rt. 

la Gal. iii3i«». 

Id.-^ 7tBd, lOl** 

lb. 25. [to*. 

la 26. 



!*•- 



.•'- 



-28. 
-29. 



-iv.6. 

— 8. who aio. 

- — Wirt. 

24»»*. 

-28 (dfMcv... 



coW, yv artt imtaad of 
4iMi«. AatUvM* aft, h 

lb. 81. [TTr A.) 

la V. 18. 

la». 19 twice. 

If. Bph. L 1, 

lo. ii8,a 

lb. 10. 

la 19. 

lU It. 25. 

Id. V. 16. 

lb. 30. 

If. Fhat 1, who are. 

If. 7. infemaoh 



lb*, 
la*. 



aa..ara 



-13. 



ias. 

iv. a 
M. OoL a. 8. 

la 10. 

la*. ^17,22. 

If. 1 Thea a 14. who A. 

Ic*. ^20 

Ic. -— iv. 9. 

la T. 4. 

Ic*. 5 1»*. 

lb, 5 «■*. 

If. . 8, who are. 

f. lTiiB.as.whoara 



Id. 1 rtxcL V. 24. 

U» 25 !*> (dhi. L T 

TrAR) 



If. 2 Tim. ii 19, who are. 

la*. 20. 

Id. iiL6. 

Id. TitOB L 10. 

la*. iii a 

Id. ^91 

Id. Hebi i 10, 14. 

lb*. iii 6. 

%< y.ii. 

If. viii4.Meinftt]iat 

thei«are. 
lb. — - X la 
Ib*.^ 39. 

1. xii8l«*- 

Ic. »to4. 

2. Jaa V. 2Sb4 
2. IPet iii6X»t. 

If. 2 Pet. a 11. who aaro. 

Id.- 171*. 

8. .1ft 

Id. ia.7« 



-161*. 



lV.lJohna5. 

la -^ ^14. 

2. 1& 

lb. ia2. 

la*. -**- 10. 

lb. 19. 

la*. iv. ll«|. 



-4. 

-5. 

-6.17. 

8. 

.7l»». 

.7iiid. 



la 
Id., 
lb*. 
Id.- 
^d. . 
Id.- 
Id.- 
Ib.- ^ 
Id. Jnae 12. 16. 

— Rev. i 4 1*. 

Greek. 

la*. 4SM(oa.G:s L 

TTrAR) 

— 11 (om. rait w 

*Aa-ia, vthixh am in 
Atia, AVL) 

Id. .19,20t«ie*. 



not in 



-aiSBd. 
iSrd. 

9l«. 



la- 
la- 
Id.- 
Id.- 
la - 
Id.- 
Id.. iv.5(a iarlv,Mdeh 

i$, instead of al tlaiv. 

ieAie4 are, T) (om. M«') 
Id. 11 (j^emr. • 



-ia4. 

Olal. 



thev 

-v.6,8.TiNn^Aa) 

-18i«. 



Id. 
la* 

Id. va 13, 14. 15. 

6. via 13. axe yet. 

Id. xi4. 

Id. sir. 4itt*tod. 

Id. s 4 •f* (om. CM 

iA<y,G-LTTx«»ARI 

Id. 6. 

Id. xvi. 6, 14. 

Id. ^xrii9, lOM, 12, 

Id. xi»..;9i»'«. [15. 

Id. x±h"i. 

U*. pu_12. 

la. ■ 16, 22. 



ARISE (-ETH, AROSE.) 

1. avum^fit, trans,t to make to stand-up, 
raise up, set up; inirant,, to stand 
up, risQ. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AAl 



[ «3 ] 



ABM 



2. iyttfrn^ to awaken, to wake up ; pas$. 

awakened, to wakCj used primarily 
ofdeepersy to wako them up; jpc»«., 
to wake Up. Th^i of the tick and 
neetfy^ tO help them; poM., recover, 
rise from bed. Especially however 
of the <iead, to rise to life ; pass.^ 
to rise again. 

3. Si€y€ipo»y to wake qxuM up, pass,, as 

here, woke up. 

4. yivofjuLi^^mplyiny origin, to cotne into 

being,- to become; or restUt, to take 
place, happen, and in this sense, to be. 

5. dyapaivt}, to gO up, asceud, in what' 

ever manner; rise up. 

6. ilfripxoiuLiy to go in^ or into, enter. 

7. avarcXXtt, to make rise, up; intrans,, 

to. rise up, come to light, rise, esp, 
of heavenly bodies: 

8. PoXXm, to thiow at or ]ntf (strictly 

oppdsed to striking, rvm-tiv) to 
tfaoow, to cast, to put. 



1 lUtl. it 18.14, so, 21. 

% ^ULli, 

4 fL 

1 rSa-CTrAa) 

1 iz. 5 (MSi. Ow L T 

& e(MA.LTr.) 

1. •.* 

I 19. aa. 

4. zULSl 

1 xwiLI. 

«. xxiT. t4 

I XXT. 7. 

L xxvL OS. 

i zzviL^S. 



:r-2 



lllarkii.0(aetOL 

1 11 (•et. L T 

S. ' ^IS. (Tr A K) 

1. ^14. 

4. iT.17.tr 

1 80. 



L 



t ▼.41<ACtOLTTr 

L a, 

t ▼iLS4. 

L laLST 

t X.1 

L xlr.6T 

ILokALSO 

1 iT88.8». (M.) 

1 rS4(aetOLTA 

1 

t TiL14. CAR) 

1 TiiL84(Ka3.TTr 

2. M (Mt L.) 

I M. 



-48. 



0L Lakelt.46L 

4. ^.14. 

1. 18^80. 

1. — i-xriilO. 

L IcziiL 1. 

1. JodT. 12(ap.) 

Sl 8& 

4. John iii 26. 

8. tL la 

a TiLOa 

a ad. SO. 

a — 3t. 81. 

X Aote T. 6. 




xiL7. MeAup. 

4. xix. 83. 

1. XX. 80. 

1. xxii 10, la 

4. xxiii. 7. 1«. 

1 9ftid. 

4. 10. 

a -— - xxTiL 14, maifin 

lA. 
Tii 15. 
7 2 Pet L 10. 
a BeT. Ix 2 



1. Eph. T. 

1. Heb Tii 



ARISE UP 

I. A«tixiLr 



ARK. 
KiPtrrSi, a wooden box, bhest; a hollow 
vessel. 



IffAtl XZiT. 88. 

Liika xvlL 27 
BaU ijc 4. 



B«bizL7 
1 Pet liL 20. 
Rev. XL 10 



ARM [noun.] 
ppaxifay, prop,, the shorter part of the 
arm from the shoulder to the elbow 
The arm in general, and because t/te 
arm of man is' his principal organ 
of strength, hence, the strength or 
power of God, 



Lake L 61 



I John xiL 38 

Aeto xiiL 17 



ARMS. 
1. A^KaXai, the 'bent arms;, the arms 
considered as bent, or crooked to 
receive anything, (from Heh hp^, 
to be crooked.) 

.2. SfirXov, a tool, implement, in pi., im- 
plements of war, arms. 

1. Liilce iL 88. 

8. Rone Ti. 13, inaisin (text, itutrummU.) 



ARMS (take m)* and (take up iN.)t 
ivayKakC(ofjuii, to take in or embrace in 
the arms. 

•Markix.36. | f Marko. 16. 



ARM [verb.] 
KaOoTrktfofMi, to be equipped , armed 
well or all over 

Luke XL 81 

ARM S£LF 
owXl^o/Mi, to make or get ready, pais., 
to be made reaiy, hence, to arm, 
and tn middle as here, to arm 
one's self. 

1 P*t It. 1. 



ARMOUR. 
oirXa, in sing., a tool, implement, hence,, 
tn pi., as here, implements of war, 
all that goes to fit otU a soldier, 
«arms, esp, offensive arm*, bu;^ also 
annour; then the large shields and 
heavy armsi 

Rom. XiiL \%{in^ worftr. Lm) 
a Cor. tL 7 



1 
le 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



AKM 



r 64 ] 



ABT 



ARMOUR (ALL...) 
vavovXta/ifu above vnth irai, all, prefixed) 
complete armour, a complete suit 
of armour; projjerli/ sicck as wa$ 
med hy the heavyrarmed infantry. 

Luke xi. 22. 

ARMOUR (WHOLE.) 
TravoirXwt, »ee above, 

Eph. Ti. 11. 13. 



ARMY. 

1. arpdrevpaj an annament, army, host, 

2. orparSireBoVf strictlj/t the ground on 

which soldiers acre encamped; hencf, 
a coanp, encietmpment, encamped 
army. 

3. 7ra/5«ftj3oXi},insertion besides, between 

or among otkers , then a putting in 
or distributing men , through an 
army; aUo a body so drawn up; 
hence any fortified camp. 

1. Matt xxli. 7. ! 8. HeU xL 34. 

2. Luke XXL 20 (non. oca) 1. B«t. ix 16. 
1. Aots xxili. 27. I l xlx. II. 

1. Rer. xix. 19. 



ARRAY [noun.] 
IfMTurfios, clothing,, apiparel.; outer rai- 



ment/ 



lTiin.iL9. 



ARRAY IN fverb.] 
TTc/oijSaXXttf, to throw round aboiitorover ; 
put t>n; to clothe. 



LukexxiU. U. 



ARRAYED (be.) 

1, €v8v<o, to go in or tinder, aUo to put 

on; clothe; invest, used of bodily 
raimeiit. Christian virtueSy giftf of 
the Spirit^ etc,, 

2. ircpijSaAXw, see "array in." 



2. Matt Ti. 29. 
2. Luke xil. Xt. 
1. Acts xiL 21. 



-Rev. TiL 18, M» A *ii 

(be.) (<be.) 

xix. 8, aee A in 



2i KftVaTrAiw, to sail down; i.e., to sail 
from the high sea to the shore, sail 
to land, put in.» 

2, Luke Tiii, 26. f 1. Acta xx. 15.. 



ART [noun.] 

rkxvri, an art, handicmft, trade, especially 
a metal^ofher' s art; art,, skill. 

Acta XTlL 29. 



ARRIVE. 
1. irajtMxj3aXXa>,to throw beside or. by, to 
throw to; hence to bring to the side 
of or tp or near, especially as a naval 
term; to bring to, put to land. 



ART (thou) AND ART thou. 

When in italics^ there is no Greek equiva- 
lent. 

When not part of another verb it is the 
translation of c?, the second person 
singular of cii^C, to be. Whej-e the 
personal pronoun (tv, thou, j^^ecede^ 
an asterisk is affixed. 

Matt a 6*; V. 25; xi. ?/: xlr. .33; xvi. U', 17. 18. 23; 
xxiL Id: X%v. 24; xxvi. 73»: xxvii. 11*; M.irk i. 11 •. 24; 
ill U»- -*" 00*; "xii. 14, .S4; xiv. 61», 70***": xv. 2*; 
Luke iv. 34,41*; vii. 19», 20»; xt. 81; \ix. '21; 

xxil. 1 70*: xxlii. 3\ 40; John i. 10», 21 twice*. 

22 42 ce*; iii. io»: ir. 12*, 19*; vi. 60*: vii. 52*; 

TiU. J W*: ix. 28*; xi. 27*: xriii. 17«, 25*, 33\ 

87»:j h xxL12»;AcUlx-5;xiii. 33';xxi 38^ 

xxlL xvi. 15: Rom. it 1 1»»: ix. 20': xiv 4*; 

Ofti 1 b. i. &♦, »•: r.b*'.jM.ir. 11,12; Ucv. 

1L9; 16,17; ir. 11; v. 9: xL 17*»*(ih}<j*'coml"); 



ART (that jhou.) 

cfvat, to be, ivith Ace. of pronoun, as licrcj 
means, that... thou art. 

AcUtUL 23 a^d (part)* | Rom. ii. 19. 

ART (which.) 
6 (i)v, the one who (essentially) is. 



ReT. xl 17 1«^. 



Rev. xvi. 0-"^ 



.OLD. 



ART. 
Ix<«>i to have. 

John Tili 67 0**f "h*»* ^^ y«* fifty yeara.") 



ARTS (t'SED CURIOUS.) 

rtpUpyov, working all rtund, overdoinL^ 
doing with care and pains what is 
not worth the pains; ^Aen,bu8yribout 
othcrfolks* affairs, mcddling,curious; 
a busy-body ; in neuter plural (^^^ here, 
magic, ci\rious arts or works; so cal- 
led because of being over curious ,6// 
searching into things above and below. 

ActH xix. 10. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AS 



[ 65 1 



AS 



AS. 

1. W5, as. In comparative sejUences, aa; 

in objecti^j that; tw Jmaly in' order 
to; in caudal, for the ground that. 

2. KaOiLs^ like, as, accordhig as, oven as. 

3. mairip^ (No. 1 strengthefiecl by v€p) ; 

adt\f wholly as, just as. 

4. «Kros, rd. jxron-, of quaniUy^ How much, 

Jiow great; of time, how long,- of 
fjuantilyy how many. 

r>. Kadairtpy adv., even as, truly as. 

6. Kara, prej>., down. 

(a) with Gen, (whence) down from, 
against 

(b) with Ace. (whither J down towards, 
according to, etc, 

7. €1', in, of time, place, or element^ with 

the i7ifi:f*ilive following, as here, "in 
his leaching," "in his sowing," etc. 

8. lio-cc', adv., as if, as though, as, about 
0. o««, . rel. pron. of polity, of what 

kind or. sort 

{o5, re/. ;[>ro7i. who, which, what \ what 
Tp6iro%, a turn, way or direc- f man- 
tion ; hence metdph, way, ( ner, 
manner, fashion, ) et^. 

1 1. ocTTis, t w</^. rel. pron. whoever, what- 
ever, whatsoever. 

(b) with Siv, exjyressiny conditionality, 
contingency. 

1 2. woTf , conj.so that, marking the result. 

With the infinitive it expresses the 
residt as the natural and logical con- 
sequence of what has been previously 
done &r said; while witli the indica- 
tive, it states it simply as a fact Which 
occurs or has occurred, 

13. aaOoTt, adv. as, according as, because 
that, for. 

14. KaOof adv. (for kaO* 8, according to 
what) as, according as. 

15. ica^o, adv. (for KaBf a, according to 
which) according as. 

16. w<nrep€i, adv. just as if, as it were. 

17. oi'tcu or ovTiatf adv. thus, in this 
ivise, so. 

IB. €«s, (matidn to the interior) into, to, 
with a view to. 



\9. yap, (a co7it7'action fo7' y€ apa, verily 
therefore) hcfice, in fact, and when 
the fact .18 given as a reason or ex- 
2)lanation,{or; but it is more extensive 
in m.€aning than the English for, since 
it expresses the cause, reason, motive, 
^principle, occasion, inducement of what 
has been previously affirmed or im- 
plied. 

20. Kad* oa-ov, according to so much, in- 
asmuch as. 



19 Matt. L la 

1. 24. 

V. 48, aee even A. 

a 

3. 
S. 
1. 
3. 
1. 
1. 



- vi. 2. 

5 (No. 1, L Tr 

7. (AR) 

10, 12. 

-l«(Nal.LTr 



▼il 29»»iot,tAR) 

-. Tiii 13. 

— . ix 15, lee A long as. 

& 86 (Na 1. Tr ) 



• X. 16 3 ^1>B< ■, 25t«>cc' 

xiL 40. 

ziJL 40. 
43. 

xiv.'5. . 
^■.— 36, aee A many 

XV. 83. [a*. 



a - 
3. - 
1. - 
1. - 

-▼ - 

\^- 

1 xvii. 2»»»e«, 20. 

1. xviil. 3.4. 

3.. — : nf 

r- 19,iee A touch- 

1. 83. [ing. 

1. xijc 19l 

1 --^xx-H. 
28, see even A. 

2 ^*-:- XXL 6. 

I 26. 

xxii. 9, \ see A 

— ' ^ 10, ) man; aa. 

1 -^ 30. 

• ^-- 31 .see A tduch- 

1. 39. fing 

— xxiii. 37, aee evon 

A. .[A 



. Markix.3i>t(Mi.w«;(iwv, 

o«»noi»,0=:TTrAK) 

32a«,eoeaoA. 

-la 

-26. 



xxfr. 21, aee aticb 

27. 37. 

3S (^fo: 1, L T 



' TrAH) 

a XXV. 14. 32: 

40, S tecr Tnaa- 

^ 45, J much aa 

1. — xxvi. 19. 
2 24. 

1. 39. 55. 

15 xxvii 10 

a xxviil C (So, I, L 

TrAR) 
a 4(Na 1, L T 

2. 6. [TrAR) 

1. 9<a/r.). 15. 

1. Stark i. 2 (No. 2, T Tr 
«), 22«*:ct. 

7. u. 15 (ont. Trb R) 

: 19, aee A long 

1. iil.fi (cm. AH.) 

:- 10, aee A many 



-ir. 4 



20. sec such A. 
26. 

sa 



▼. 36, aee A, noon 

1. Ti..l5,34. [m. 



-56, BeQAmany 
- vii. a (as. 



••viii 24. 



X 1. 15. 

— ' XL 2, aee Aaoonas. 

6, see even aa 

Xif. 25. 31, 3a 

aee A 

lee such 



touching. 
^-^xiiL 19, 
-34. 



-xir. 16, 21 
-4& 



— XT. a 

— xtL 7. 

Luko I 2. aee even A 

-« 55, 70. 

ii. 15. 

^ 20, 2a 

— r — 43. 

iii, 4, 23 

— -iv. 16, see A.-w^a 

— T. I. 

14. 

vi. 10 (ap.) 

22. 

--— 3L 

-: ."l-l, aee A much. 

3f). 

40 

viii. 5, 42. 

-^.— Ix. la 

29 (yiyoiiai <v, t.' 

came to pati in.) 

S3, 34. 

-'54(17?.) 

X. 3. 18. 27. 

3& 




30. 

^^6. 

37.. - - 

44. 

xiiL 84. 

— xiv. 1, 
22. 

XV. 19, 25. 

-: — 30, see Aaoonaa 

— xvii 6. 

11, 14. 

24. 

26. 

28 (Na 2, instead 

of Kol wf,a(coa«.TrR) 

' xviii. 9(margin)ace 

— r-ll^'V r A being. 

1H"«,17. 

35. 

—7- xix. 9» see f onuj. 
much A- 

32, see even A. ' 

— XXL 35. 

xxiL'ia 



E 



Digitized by 



Google 



AS 



C C6 ] 



AS 



6b. LiiVc.jniiL 22. 

1. ?«»»i««, 27. 

2. ». 

1. 31. 

Ob. S9. 

1, 52. 



1. 
7. ' 
8. 

T. 

2, 



- »xiv. i. 

— 11. 

-^24,tM«ran A. 



. 50, aee Afar AS. 

— > John 112, CM A many 

I 1*. iM. 

t 2S. 

2. IIL H. 

3. ,^-. r. 21. . 

•«• ■ 23, aee aran.A. 
a. — r— 26. 30. 
•^ ..^ vi. 11, aaa A nuch 
% 31. 57,6«, [ad. 

a _ vii. 851. 

2. *— TiiL 28L 

^ ..^ ix. 5, Ma A Ions aa 

1 — -s. 1&. 

2. 26 (ap.) 

2. Xiil4. 

~. ~.*«. 60. aea avan A 

2. xili; 15, 33, 34. 

a. — «▼. 31. 

2. xr. 4, 

1 — :— 6. 

2. * . . 

•^ ■ 10, laa avan A. 
8. _.I2. 

«- xtl 21. aaa A >oon 

a xriL 8 *•*• las 

.^ >— ^ 2 '•^.lae A manj 
2. —11. IM 

2. 18, 21. 

-. .-i — 29. aaa atan A. 

2. * 23. 

2. xix. 4a 

, XX. 9, aea A yet.. 

L . U. (not 

2. 21. ^ 

-. AcU i. 19. fee insomuch 

3. . a 2. CA. 

^ 3. aaa lik« St 

2. — — 4, 

1. . IS. 

2. 22. 

^ 89,aaf A laany aa. 

13. 45. 

1. Ul. 12i 

3. 17, 

' T^MiaaAmany 

mm , 3d, aea aocordinq; 

A. ^ ^ (i»f 

^ — « T. 35, lea A touch- 
r» .. S(t. ) sea A many 

«. . 37. ; as. 

^ vi. 16. SttoA it Itad- 

JO. vU. 25J. (been. 

1. .. . ■ 97, margin (text 
3. !42. [r-liit.) 

2. 44. 4& 

). 51 (Na 2. L.) 

viii. 10. »eo A yet. 

1 32.36. 

7 ix 3. 

IR. sea A it hud 



1. AcU xiil. 25. S3. 

w. 34, see A con. 

ceming. (as. 

48. see A many 

2. XV. 8. (A. 

10. 11. but aea even 

2. 15. (A 

— ■ I . il,Baeforaamuch 
1. xW. 4. 

xvH. 2. sea A., was. 

14. see A it ware. 

. 23 (the tmna. of 



1. 



-x 25. 
— 45.4 



(been. 
A many 
(a* 
A well 



.— 4T. see 

— xl 15 !•• 
— .I6«nd. 

— 17 »•», sea forna- 

— 17 7»»^« IrauchA. 

— 19. » fw A faf 



thepaK.) 

1 28. 

xxi. 25.aae A tondi* 

2L xxiL 3. [ia^ 

1. —5.25. 

1. — ^ xxUL 11. 15, 20. 

0\i,^ 3L 

I. . xxf. la 

10. xxvii. 26, but eaa 

1. — — 30. (even A. 
xxTtiL 15. aee A far 

2. Rom. L IS. (aa 

15»aae A much 

2. 17. (aa. 

1. 21. 

28. aee even A. 



2. - 
2. - 
6b.- 

1. - 

2. - 



-il. 12 •»»••. aee A 

— 24. (many aa. 
-Mi. 4. 

— 6. 

— 7. 

- 8«»««, ta 



— iv. l.sea A p ruin- 
ing ta 

— — 6, lac •van ac» 

2. 17 i«. 

1. 17 »«4. 

3. T. 12. 

1. n, 16. 18. 

i 19,21. (A. 

~ —— vi. 8, sea so many 

— . 4. see like A. 

1. . 13 4N». 8, I- Tr 

AR) 
" —^ vii. 1 .sec A lo>8 aa. 
~. — ^ viii. 14.*oa A many 
14. > 26. (aa. 

8. 36 l«t. 

1. . 36«»»4- (nlnip. 

-^ ^— . ix. S, see A concero 

9. * '<- G (with or«.*^ffs 

3. . 13. [thnt^.) 

1. 27 

2. J 89l«». 

1, .29»i4. 

3. . 331 ^^' 

2. — X. 1*. ^m, 

xi. 8. aea ftccocdiiw 

— .i— IS, sea inasmuai 

Z , 26 (A. 

^ . 28 1>S aee A con* 

ccrnine. (touching. 

^ , 28 Sn>i, ftce A 

xii.3, see according 

5. 4. (A. 

~ . IS.seo A much as 

J. xiH. 9. 13. 

2, XV 3. 7.0. - -• 

1. —15. 

2. 21. feth. 

xvi. 2.aea \ beoom- 

~ 1 Cor. I. 6. see even A. 

~. 31, see according 

2. ii a [A. 

1, iiL I3|iw«, 

Cb. 3. 

I. , —10.15. 

1. - — ir. 1. 7. 13, 14. 

2. 17. 

1. IS. 

— . — ^ V. 1. see such asi 

1. - . .3 <»*«•. 

2. 7. 

1. vii 7. 8. 17 «•»". 

2;>, 29. 30 3 *'"»•*. 31. 

— — io, sea A long as. 



— t Cor. viiL 1. aee A 
2, 2. (tonohifi^ 

^ 4 .aoeAoanccfn- 

?:=^. •*" 

6b 1x8. 

I. 20fto«. 21. 

1. .- . ■ ,. 22 (om L^Ttr 

1. . 26 «•*««. lAR 

2. X. 6. 7 »»»• 

1. 7«e«l(Na3,0«» 



LTTrAK) 
\9.10. 



--8. 1 



1. 15. 

... «-^ 33, 1 aaa a%«a 

— i xi.1. I A. 

t " ' 2. 

^ 5. aea A if (evan 

3. > 12. (all one.) 

^ 25.aaa A oft as. 



-26. aaa A often 
xii 11. iaa. 



-12. 
-18. 



-xiii. US«l"»w. . 
-12. see even A. 



*- xiv. 12. forasmuch 

(A. 



^33. 
-34. 



. XV. 8. 

22. 

.33. 

-48«»le4 



-40. 



lib- 
1. 



xvi. 1. 



2. 2 Cor. i. 5. 



-10, 



7(Xo.l,LTTr 
-14«««. (AR) 



-14 5nl. 



^2.1. 

-ii. 173 
- iii. 1. 5. 
13. 



. . even 
((not) 
A yet 



I behold 



-18. - 
as in a glasa 

19, see «ven A. 

iv. I. • 

13. see aoconl" 

20. (iiig A. 

vL 4, 8, 9»««w«, 



10 3iiin«>, 13. 
-10. 



1, 
•1. 

2. 

1. vii. 14. 

2. vlli. 5, 4 

8 ^7. 

5. .11. 
2. . 15 



-ix 1. sea A touch- 

.3. (ing 

5'«* 

53»e(Ko.i.AlL) 

7, sae iuxording 

9: [A. 

- X. 2. It 
7. 

11. see such A 

14. see A far as 

- xi. 3. (to. 
-12 



I. . 15.16. (ceming. 

»- SI, sett A con- 

— — — xii. 20 »*««e,S««s»ich 

1. xiil 2. 7. f A. 

1. Gal. i. 0. 

2. iL 7. pews. 

.. 14. see A do the 

_ — .— iii. 0. sea «veii A. 
_- ■ lO.xccA many .11 

1. 16 »•'••• 

»~ 27.sceA mMy as. 

~. — ^ iv. 1, sea A longas. 
1. —I I2'*'ee, I4t«ic«. 

Cb. '28. 

8. . 29. 

I. V. 14. 



2 Gal V. 81. 
1. vi. 10. 

— ■ 18. 1 see A many 
16, 1 t» . 

— Eph. i. 4. seeacccrding 

1. .ii. a j^A 

2. iii. Ii 

1. 5. 

— — iv. 4, sad «ven A. 

2. 17, 21. 

2. ^38. 

1. V. 1. 

2. 2,8. (28. 

1. —B. 15 «»••♦. 22. 2.^ 

.3. 34 (No liLTTr 

a. 25. 29. [A H ) 

I. vi. 5, 6ti"'et. 

1. 7(om,S«.) 

1. 20. 

-^ rhil>1.7 l»*. see even A 

— — 7 2»>4 (trans of 

1. -— — * 20. fpart ) 

— ■■ . 27.seeAbecome! h 
1. ii. 8. 

3. . 121»«. 

1. |2*»a. I.*-,, 22. 

— — — ill. S.secAlouchirj 
^ . ■ 12, se« A though. 
-^ ■!.. ■ 15, sevAmnny .i.s. 

2. — ■" 17. (ccrning 

. iv. 1-^ se« A C^n- 

2. Col L 6t*irt 7. 

ii. 1. tec A many aa. 

1. 6l 

2.. 7. , 

1. —2a 

1. lil. 12. 

2. -: 13. 

1. 18,23.29. 

I. iv. 4. 

2. I Th<A L 5. 

2. ii. 2. 4 1*. 

1. 
2. 
1. 
5. 
I. 
1. 



.4tn4. 

^5. 

7. 

Ul«. V 

; n M, 

.!8i«v(»m S« E 

CJ,TTrAH).(Bexa.haa 
oivy <!>f , ^ot OS, for ov. 

U2>»<,li(ttof; 

^1114. 

-7 «. 

■ It, sea even A. 

iv. I. 

■ ■ 5, aea even A. 

. & 

— — ^*-« 9, see A totich ■ 

II. IS. fing. 

V. 2, 4. 6. 

.11. sea even A. 



2 7Thes. L 3. 
1. ii. 2»»i^- 

1. i (om. AIL ) 

2. iii I. 

I..- l5twkf. 

2. I Tim I 3. 

1. — * v. I «w'ce, 2*'*'^«» 

-r ^— yi. 1. A many a& 
1. 2 Tim. ii! 3. 9. 17. 

10. iii. 8. 

1. 9. 

I. Titus i. 5. 7« • 

Ob. 9 

_ __ it S.seeAbeccmeth 
1. Phil'om. 0. 16, 17. 
4. Heb i. 4. 

I. n. 

a • 12. C^nch A 

.-, it 14, sea forat- 

1. iii. 2.5,6.8, l.x 

-> .. ■ 3. see inasmuch 

1 7. (A. 

~ *— iv. 3. sea A well as. 
2, 3i«. 

1. _^3A»«. ^ 

2. ^*— 7. 
3 lOL 



Digitized by 



Google 



AS 



[ 67 ) AS 



— H«b Iv. 15. tM lft« A 
1 V. 3. 

»• 4 (No f, L) 

{«aBJ,m^ »cp, .«« inJttd, 
TTr^H) 

1 6 

1. — ^ vi 19. 

I. Mi. 9. 

20. Me iaMmnch 

3 27. [A. 

i^ ».aoeA perUin- 

i X. 26l««- 

4. 25?»4. 

1. xl 9. 

I 12 l*« 

* 12«*«- (Xo I.Am 

1. 27, 29. 

1 xii- *. 7, 16. *T.. 

1 »iit S^»« IT, 

1. Jaa. i. 10. ' 

1- li. 8, 9, 12. 

8. -2«. 

1 T. 3. ra) 

J — 5 (oat LTfrA 

1 1 Pd i 14 

«»■ 15i 

1 19. 

t -— 24 I* (19. L) 

, (No8, M) 

L 24 *a^. 

J- ii 2. 5.11.12, 14, 

U »•!««. 25. 

1. iil 7 »••«•. 16 (ap ) 

1 ir. 10 1* fil 

1. 10SA4. 11 f«iet. 

■ . ■ 13, Me ina«> 

- much A 

I- •* r. 15 »»»«», 1«. 

; 10(o»tLAK) 

J -— »^ 3. 8. 12 TA, 

— 2 Pet. i 3, Meaccordinr 

• • 13, M9 A long 

i H. (A 

» 10. 

1. iu 1, 19. 

1 — — iil 8 «wi«». 9, lOi 

17. :. 14 (with Vo. 1 

denotes a« (hew wtn.) 

f li 

1 . 16 twice, 

I 1 John L 7. 

I ii6. 18. 

1. -271«. 



— I Johnii.27«Mi,Meaven 

^ — iii.2. [A 

: 3, ) Mc'evoA 

r ^-^ ^ 

2. 12. 

«. 23. 

2. IT. 17, 

2. 2 John 4. 
1. 6. 

-!i^H-evenA 
1. Jude lo! ' 

1. ItoT. L 10, 14 »»<«•, 
15 «»i«^ 16, 17. , [JUL 

— • ii. U i« MeA mmny 

1. . 24. 27 «»»^< . 

iiL 3. 

— ■ lO.MeAiBMiy 
•21. (m. 



1. iv. 1 

1 r (0-) (A*) 

1. — - Ti. 11, 12 twice, 13, 
14. 

— Tiii. It, iM eo A. 

1. ix. 2, 3, 5, 7, 8«"»e«,. 

1. X. 1. [9. 17. 

— t-^ 3. iM A when. 

1. 7. 9. ipi«. 

' 10*»4, aee A 

•oon a«. I a^ 

; xl. 8, Me A often 

1. xii. 15. 

1. xiii. 2 «•»€•, 11. 

— '15. iM A mariT 
1. — xiv. 2«»lc«. [^ 

— — 3,aeeAitweTeL 

1. xvL 3, 15. 

-^ — — 18.eM etieh ea. 
^ '' — xirii. It In, CM no 
^ £..Ayet. 

1. lt«ii4. 

1. »riiL 8. 

17,eM A Buuij 

1. xix. 8»w. [m. 

1. ■ ■ 8«»4(ei L) 
1 12 (pm. Qzi T 

-II, sMcrjrvUl 



MO Ae 1 



(dcftr A.) 
18 I*, 

^^MMiLl. (Lag A. 
— ^~ It, Me aoMrd* 



AS BECOMETH. 
of««s, worthily, suitably f/n>m ^tof,g.rJ 

Rflm. xvt Z I Pha I 27, 



AS BECOMETH HOLINESS. 
Ufiwrptw^, such as beeometh a holy per- 
son, pisce «r matter, venerable 
(non oee. ) 
Tiitti it 8. auisia m liSMHa Ae^ wpmtm. 



AS BEING [margin.] 

( on, that, seeing that, because. 
I cW, they wore. 

Lako xria 9 (lest. Oal Ouf «vf«.) 



AS CONCERNING. 

1. icaro, see "as,** tfo, 66, 

2, Tcpi, around. 

(a) u't.'.V Gen, about, concennng. 
(h)ivnih Ace. about, round about 

' CIS, into, to, unto, with a view ' 

to, 
Aoyor, the word (spolen ^r 
vrritten); formoUy^ a word 
or expression; materially ^ 
the word, (U thai which i$ 
spoken, an exposition or 
account which one gives. 



(it, 
for an 

ac- 
count 



J. Rom. ix. Sl 
1 xL^ 



8. Pha ir. 15. 



1. 1 Cor. riiL 4. 
1. SCor. xL 21. 



AS concebnino that.' 

oTi, that. It points in general to some «*• 
iiting/aet, something which lies be/ore 
us, and henu anmpers to that, <i8 well 
as because. 



AflUxiiLSA 



AS DO THE JEWa 
*Iov&ir#cto5, Jewishly, after the manner of 
the Jews. (Nationally, as distin^ 
guishedfrom Gentiles.) (nan, oee.) 



GftLii 14. 



AS FA|l AS. 

1. axpt, unto, even vinto (of tme or 

place,) 

2. cwf, till, mktiifo/time); up to, as &r 

as (o/pla^) 

a Lnke xsl«. it. I 3. Aeta si. tt. 



AS FAR AS TO. 

9. S Cor. R. 14. 

AS IT HAD BEEN. 

1. ws, as, see "as/ No. 1. 

2. fcKTc.', as if, see ^*ai," No. 8. 



2. Acts vi. 11 

2. Ix.l8(ap.) 



I \:t^ 



1. Aetos. 11. 
1. — x- xi 5. 



Digitized by V^jiJiJ^ 



le 



AS 

AS IT WERE. 

1. w5, as, see "as," No. 1. 

2. w<rct, as if, 4<f«->^i" -^^- ®- 

1. Eer. ir. 1. 
1. Til.- 



[ 68 ] AS 

AS MUCH AS IN ME IS. 



2. Luke xxil 44 (ap.) 
1. JohnrvU. 10. 

1. xxl. 8. 

1. AcUxTil 14(l»c»tfftf 

u. L Tr R) 
L Rom. ix. SSL 
1. I Cor. iv. ». 
1. 2 Cor. xi 17. 
1. PhUem. 14. 
1. Jm. v. 3. 



TliL 8, 10. 

1 ix. 7, 9. 

^x.1. 

jdiLa 

xlT 3 (om. G T A»> 

^> o 

-:— XT. 1 

xxi 21. 



AS LARGE. 
TcxrovTos, denums,pron, so great, sp much, 
^ 80 loiij^; pL so many. 

S ."'" "^ * ' W xxi 16 {(m, »n.) . : i 



AS LONG AS. 
1. S&oi,8ee^'An;'No.'i: 

lirt, upon, with Ace. as hefe^ up ' 
to (of place, number, or 
^mmX over (oftime^plaxie, 
extent,) *'' 

o<ros, how long, maxO^. 
3. oTttv, whensoeyer, as long as. 



2. 



for 

as 

long 

as. 



2. Matt. ix. IS. 
1. Mark iL 19. 
1. vfc M. 



1. Rom. Tii. 1. 
2.1 Cor. Tii 39. 
1. Oal. iv. 1. 
1. 2 PeV I, 13. '^ 



'•' '' '••AS MANY AS; 



>Vhicl>,.| rs , 



1. o<ros, see "as," A^o. 4. 

2 C vasy all, 
t 09, who or, 

1. Matt xiT. SO. 

I. Mark iii. 10. 
1. Lukexi. 3. 
1. John 1. 12. 
2.— ^xvii. 2. 
1. Act* 11. 89. 

1. Hi. 24. 

1. iv. 6,34. . 

1. ^_L^T. 86,37.. 

1. X. 45 (oi, yoKo, L.) 



trav o, all which. 



i. AgU zliL 48. 
l,.»om.iil3<^««. 

1. vilL 14. 

1. Gal. Ui 10. 27. . 
1. -t^ vL 12, 16. 
1. Phi). UL 15« 
I. CoL iv. 1. 
1. 1 Tito. vi. 1. 
1. Rev..iL 24. . 

1. lii. 19. 

1. jTiJl. IT. 



o, the, 

Kara, accord- 
ing to, 
€yw,l, myself. 



TO kar ifJL€, as far as in 
me is. Eras.Beza. Ptsr.; 
as much as in me lieth, 
Al/.; the eagerness on 
my part, Rotherham, 

Rom i. 1&. 



^S MUCH AS LIETH IN YOU. 

^Oy the, "j TO k^'^fiwv, as much as de- 
I c^, out of, I petids upon you, Ellicott, 
I <rv, thou, t-Al/ord, Rotherham; Siccord- 
you, ) ing to your ability, Stuart, 

Rom xii. 18. 



AS OFT or OFTEN AS. 
.J 
0(r<£jci9, as. many times as. 



1 Cor xi. 25, 26. 



I 



, Hey. xi. 6, 



;;'t ; 4^ PERTAINING TO. 
Kara, *tfC ''AS," A^o. 66. 



Bom. iv. 1. 



I 



Rek. ix. 9. 



, AS MUCH. -J -^ 

t(Qro9, equal to, th^ jwaaae^as (in appear- 
ance, size, strength, or number.) 

Luke yi. 34. 

AS MUCH AS. 
o<ro9, see "as," No 4." ' • - 

Johntl.^^ . V , 



. AS500N AS. 

1. W9, «w "AS," ATo. 1. 
(a) toith OK. - 

2. cvfl€0)9, immediately, instantly, (adu 
' from cvW9, straight, direct.) 

3. Sri, when, of a thUng actually gom 
V 'b^f^^* 

4. orav, whenever, as long "as or as soot 

as, implying ji possible contingmcy 

present or future. 
op*?^ ' ■ ■ ' .' ^.'.' . 

2. Mark t. 36 (ow. G=: L* 4, J'ohn xvi. 21. 
a.___,a.2. - [TrR) L.r^XTiii.6. 
1. Luk-b't' 23,-41. r: '2 xxi. 9. 

3. XT. -80. la. PhiLii' 28. 

1/ xxii. 66. 3. Rev., x. 10. 

1. John XL »\ 29. 4. xii 4. 



. AS THOUGH. 
(Wliti-eht^'tUfO words in Greek.) 
on, that, see "ASf concern i,j(Q tUat." 

• Phil. iii. 12. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AS 



[ J9 }_ 



ASH 



AS TOUCHING. 
1. €v4 upon. 

(a) with Gen, up to, (of ptace, number , 
cv aim,). 

(b) with Ace. over, (of time^ place, or. 
extent.) 

'K'tpi^ aroimd. 



2. 



(a) with Oen. about, concerning, on 
behalf of. 

(b) iffith Ae^, about, round about. 
. -caro, we "AS," ^0. 66. 



Si. lUtt zTiiL 19. 

Sa. zjdi. 31. 

Sa. IfarkziLM. 
Ibb Acta ▼. 35. 
2a, XXI.M. 



to. 1 Then iT. 9. 



& Rom. zL 28. 
Al 1 Cor. TiU. ]. 

Ja, xrt 11. 

2a. S Oor. iJL 1. 
& PbU.IU. 6. 





AS...WAS. 


KttTe, #tf« "as, 


• No. 66. 


lAkeiv. 16. 1 AeUzTiLS. 
(Ut accoriing to hit catloa, etc.) 



AS WELL AS. 
h Kadirtp, even as, truly ut. 

^{"i'lSid.alao.!""'^ 

^ ( KaOw^, according as, 1 even as also, 
' ( Ktti, and, also, ) 



etc 



9. Acts z. 47 (No 2. L T I 
TrAK) I 



1 1 Cor. IX 3 
L Uobc It. % 



AS WHEN. 

iMnrc/), wholly as, just as. 

Iter, z, S 



AS YET. 
o]7r», not jet, fopp. to ovxcrt, no more.) 

ActoTiiL l«(oM^««»,aiitfiuCi<dMLTTrAH.) 
2 Cor. L 23, tao not. m yit 
Bcv. XTiL 12, tM no. . M 7«t 



AS YET...NOT. 
ovScrw, and not yet, not as yet. 

John XX. 9. 



See also, accordixg, becometb, bsHold, 

CONCERNING,' CRYSTAL, CUSTOM, V7BN, 
70BA8UUCB, HAVE, INASMUCH, INSOMUCH, 
LIKE, MAKE, MAN, MANNER, MANT, MEN, 
MUCH, NO, NOT, PERTAININO, SET, SO, 
SUCH, DOUCHING, WONT. 



ASCEND* AND ASCEND VPt. 

. . (rBD, -BTfl, -INO.) 

dva/Saivta, to go up, climb, mount. 

Lakaxiz. 2St. Jlolm L 52': UL 18t; tL 62t: zz. 
17 •»»«••: ActoiL 34»: zz^. 1»; Rom. z. 6»: BplL !▼. 
8t..9«, lot; Rot. riL. i*; viiL if; zi 7% 12t; ziv. lit; 
xnL8\ 



ASHAMED (BE.) 

1 . alirxvvofUih to be ashamed, feel shame, 

(to have ihefeding which attends the 
performance of a dishonourable deed^ 
or Uie feeling which deters a jnanfrom 
bad conduct through fear of shame.) 

2. imurxOvofuii^ to be ashamed of or at. 

In N.T. only m Mid. to shame one's 
self upon, in or at. 

3. KaTaMTxvFO), to disgrace, dishonour, 

put to shame. 

(a) Pa»s. and Mid, to fed shame be- 
fore another. 

4. ^KT/>cvofia(, to turn towards, give heed 

to, pay regard to; to be turned upon 
one's self on account or fix>m reveren- 
tial awe of, (to have an innate moral 
repugnancetothe doing of a dishonour- 
able act.) 



3a. LolM zliL 17. 

L ztL 3 

— Rom. v. 5, aaa A (maka) 
So. iz. S3, moKia be 

&L z. 11.. 

So. 2 Cor. Ta 14. 
So. U4. 

I. »: a- 

L Phil. ISO 



4. 2 Thaa. liL IC 
2. 2 Tim. L la 

ii 15, MO ▲ 

not bo) 
4 Tftuaa & 
1 Bobi il 11. 

1 alia. 

SiL 1 Fat iU. 10^ 

1. It. la 

LlJoliaiL2a 



ASHAMED OF (be.) 



a MorkviiL 38*-^. 
a Lttka iz. 26»«<c«. 
aBom.i.ia 



2. Rom. vL 21 (with M 

upoaorot) 
2. 2 Tim. L 8k 18. 



ASHAMED (MAKE.) 

1 Rom. v. 5. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ASH 



[ 70 ] 



ASK 



ASHAMED (need kot bs.) 

(ivciroirxwTos, (from a, neg, and No, 2 
above) not ashamed^ .hayixig no 
csMBe for shame. 

3. Tim. a 15. 



ASHES. 
crvroSos, wopd-aabes, embers; gtn. ashes. 



Matt^ xL Sl. 
Lnkox. 18. 



BeH iz. la [into.) 

S r«i a 6. CM A (tozD 



ASHES (turn into.) 

re^poui, to make into ashes, reduce to 
ashes, (from ri<l>pd^ ashes, as of the 
fururcd pile,) 



sPttaa 



ASIA. 
'Ao-la, Asia. 

Jn all places f except 

Acts Ti. iowL L:J 

Hot. L 11 (om. fmtf <r *Ao-if , vAidi <tr« Ih Atia, om. All) 



ASIDE. 

r KttTcC, according to, ^ icfir' t5*av, /i^ ao- 
•^ rSios, one's own, dis- > cording to one's 
I tinct fromallelse j 0T7n,t.c. privately. 

Mark TiL 391 



ASIDE (go.) 

1. avaxiapiia^ to go back, . depart, with- 

draw, retire. 

2. v7roxo>pc(D, to go back; retire, recoiL 

2 Lake is. la | lAoUxxiiil^ 

L AoU xztL 81. 



ASIDE (LAY.) 

1. airoTiBrifii, to put away, to lay off;. 

to put by for one's self, stow awa}'.- 

2. a</>ii7fii, to send away, dismiss, sot 

free; gen, to leave anythiiig, to free 
one's self therefrom^ to let lie. 



lUarkTiLa 



1. 1 Pet iL L 



1. Hebi xii. 1. 



ASIDE (turn.) 
dyaxiap€<a, to go back| depart, with- 
draw, retire. 



2. Urparofiai, to turn out of or from 
the course, to turn aside. 

1. Matt a 21- I 2.1Tim.i.6. 

2. 1 Tim. T. 15. 



ASK. 

(-ED, -EST, -BTH, -INO.)' 

1. atTccii, to entreat, beg, supplicate ; 

implies a distinction in position and 
eircumstafices between the parties, and 
expresses a petition from an inferior 
to a superior. Never used by Christ 
to the Father, b^t No. 2 invaluably, 

2. cpwTttw, to ask for information, tc 

question as well as supplicate ; im- 
plies familiarity \f not equality. 
Never used of our' prayers to tht 
Father, see John xvL 23, and 1 John 
V. 16. 

3. ivtfmraio, (No, 2 with lirC prefixed^ 

intensive), to consult, inquire of, 
question ; to ask about a thing', 

4. vifvOdvofuii^ to ask for information^ 

to inquire ; to learn by asking oi 
inquiry; to hear, learn, understand. 

5. c^crafw, to examine well or closely, 

• to scrutinize, • review of persons^ 
hence, to question; of things, tc 
. inquire into or sifL 

6. Atyw, to lay, to lay together, to col- 

lect, to read, hence, to speak or say. 
(Acyo) is never used for XaAew, tchich 
means simply to speak, to employ 
the organ of utterance ; while A«ya 
is referred to the sentiment of ivkca 
is spoken, Acyw therefore is alivayi 
rational and intelligent, while Aa 
Afw may be mere sound, either of thi 
sane or insane.) 



1. Matt. V. 42. 

1. vL 8. 

1. Ta 7. 8, 0, 10. 11. 

a — xa 10. 

1. xiv. 7. 

2. xvL 13, 

3. xvii 10. 

1, xviil. 19. 

1. XX. 22. 

1. xxL 22 

2. 24. 

8. — xxil; 2a 

35, eee- A a 



questioa 

41,46. 

xxvli. IL 

-20. 



a 

a 

1. 

2. Mark ir. 10. 

8. V. 9. 

1. -^ tL 22. 33. 24, 25. 

8. Tii 6. 17. (.\ R) 

8, Tia 6 (Na 2. T-Tr 



8. Mark viiL 23. 27. 

8. Ix. 11. 16. 21, 

82.3a 

a X. 2. 10. 17 

1. ~ 83. 

8. xiL 18. 86. 34. 

a xUL a 

a , xiT. 60, 61. 

a XV. 2, 4^ 44. 

1. Luka L 68. 



28 



iL 46, 660 A QUM 

- lii. 10. [tioiia 
. tL 9.. 
— .80l»t- 

- 302nd,8eoAagaJii 

- viii a. 30. 

- ix. 18. 

- 45 (Na 3, L.) 
-xi. P.10,11^" *'•''*' 



- XiL 48. 

- XV. 26. 

- ZTUi. 18. 



[12, 13. 



» Sad not iu Greek. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ASK 



[ 71 ] 



Luke XV ul 3t < 
40. \ 

x.Ji. 31. :\ 

X3C 3. 

■ 51. 17. 40. 

Mi 7.. 

xxii. M. 

W. 

xxiii. 3 (No. "2. T 

Tr A K) 

Johni 13.21, 25. 

IV S». 10. 

V. 13 

viii 7 <ap) 

ix. 2.15. 19,21,23. 

xi. 22. 

xiii 24 (np ) 

xir. 13. 14. 

XT. 7, 16, 

xri. 5. 19. 23^««. 

23 2fcd^24k*»M,26. 

30, 



3. John xvill 7. 
2. 19. 

3. 3M«««(Na5, L 

TTrAK.) 

5. xxi. 22, 

1. Actsiii..2. 

2. 3/ ♦'-• 

4. iv. 7. ' 

3. V. 27. 

4. X. 18.29. 

4. — xxiii. 19. 
H 34. 

6. • XXT. 20. 

— RonL X 20. see A after. 

— 1 Cor. X. 25, ) »e« A 
— " 27. J question 

3. xir. 85, 

l.Eph ill 20. 
1. Jaa. i. 5. e. . • 

I. iv «,««**«•? 

1. 1 Pet. iii 15. 
1. 1 John iii. 22.' 
1. ▼. 14,15. !«.. 



ASK AFTER. 

3. Rom. .T 20. 

ASK AGAIN. 
tjraiTtu>, (Xo, 1 with iirlj upon, prefixed), 
to ask besides, to beg as a mendi- 
cant. 

•lAike vL 30. 

ASK A QUESTION. 
iTFtfmrdia, 8ee " ASK," A'o. 3. 

Matt xxil 85. 

ASK QUESTIONS. 

1. (Vc/>fuTa<i>, s€e " ASK," No, 3. 

2. dvaKptvu)^ to examine well or closely, 

to question, sift. 

1 Luke ii 46. | S. 1 Cor. x. 25, 27. 

ASK WHO WAS THERE [margin.] 

viraKovia^ to hearken to and obey, (from 

vro, under, and a^fovw, to hear), 

with the idea of stealth, stillness or 

with attention^ in order to answer. 

•Acts xiL 13 (text, hearkai.) 



ASLEEP. 
KadtvSot, to lie down to sleep, to sleep ; 
nuiaph., to rest, be at rest, still, 
quiet 

TUii. xzrl 40, 4a I 'M»rk iv. 38, Mark xiv. 40. 

See also, sleep. 



ASS 

ASLEEP (be.) 

Ka0<vS<t>, to lie down to sleep, to sleep, 
meiajjh,^ to rest, be at rest, still, 
quiet, 

Koifidofiaiy to be liiid dosvn- to sleep, 
to be 09' fall asleep in death, to sleep 
the sleep of death ; iiscd tJtushy the- 
AncientSy iltovKfh in connection uilh 
sudi vjords as exclude the hope of 
*^ icaHng " -or resurrect ion^ e.rf., 
" eternal,'* " vnai¥itkened,'* ** ever- 
'laHing" " brazen slcej>y'* " iron 
sleep/' etc, 

1. Matt, viil 24. ( 2. 1 The*, iv. 13. 15. 



ASLEEP (fall.) 

1. a^iwvdw, to cease to sleep, te av/akc 

from sleep; (frojn dirS, from, arid 
vvvoSf. sleep), tW j\\T, and later 
writers to sleep away,, i.^. to fall 
into a deep and prolonged sleep. 

2. KOifj.dofxaif see "asleep," A^o. 2. 



1. Luke TiU. 2a 

2. Acts vii tia 



2. 1 Cor. XV. 6, 18. 
2. 2 Pet. iii. 4. 



ASP. 



doTTts, an asp, a kind of viper. {The 
coluber naja of Egypt.} 

jRom. iii, la 



ASS. 

OI/05, an ass, male or female, (proh. 
from 6vLVY)fjLi, to help,a5 Latin jumen- 
turn, an ass, from juvo, to help, 
because it helps or assists 7na7i in his 
laborers.) 

vTTo^vyiov, an animal subject to the 
yoke, particularly an ass, (from xmo, 
under, cmd fvyds, a yoke.) 

1. Mntt. xxi. 2. 1. Luke xiv. 5 (vioc, a ion, 

1. 5i»*. GwLTTrA.) 

2. 5»n«i- —John xii. 14, aoe A 

1. 7. 15. [(younj.) 

L Luke xiii. IS. 2. 2 Pet u. la 



'ASS (young.) 

ovdpiov, (the diminutive of No, 1 above) a 
young ass or ass's colt 

John xii. 14. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ASS 



[ 72 ] 



ASS 



ASSAULT [verb.]' . 
e^tcTTi^^t, trans, to \Qt or place upon; 
intram. to stand upon; in liostile 
signif, to stand against, to come 
upon by surprise. 

Acts XTii. 5 



ASSAULT [noun] 

opfjii]^ any violent pressure onwards, an 
assault, attack ; esp, the first shock, 
onset in war. (Lai. impetus.)' 

Acta ziv. 5. 



ASSAY (-ED, -INC.) 

1. Tftpctttj, (h'oin wilpttif to perforate, 

pierce through, by which trial is 
made of things) to attempt, under- 
take, endeavour, try; Uien to put to 
th^ proof. 

2. Tctpafw, to make proof or trial, to 

make an attempt. 

{\afxpdvu)f to take, to 'J Trcipai^ 
take hold of, to ap- f Aa/x^aVciv, 
prehend, J to make an 

TTupa^ a trial, attempt, ) attempt 

I Acts ix. 26. I 2. Acts xvl. t. 

S. 2Ieb. xL 29. 



ASSEMBLED (-be.) 

1. (Tvvayw, to bring together, load to- 

gether, hence, to lead or take u^h 
07ie*s self into oneU house^ to receive to 
^ one*s hospitality. 

2. ytvofiaif to become. 



— Matt. xxvl. 3, »<» A to- 

1 . 67. [gother. 

]. xxvUi. 12. 

— Maj-k xiv. 63, cea A 

(with...) 
1 John XX 19 (-0- LT 
Tr A «.) 



— Atta i. 4, «e« A together 

(bo.) 
iv. 31, sea A together 

(V>.) 

xl.20,soo A., selves. 

2. XV. 25 (lit. cavHnff 

to bt <i^ Qiis qccord.) 



ASSEMBLE... SELVES, 
crvroyw, see above. 



Actaxi 2a. 



ASSEMBLE TOGETilEH. 

cvi'ayw, see clove. 



M&tt. xxri. 3. 



ASSEMBLED, (with...) 

<rvv€pxoftdii to come or q6 together; als. 
to come together, meet, assemble. 

Hark xiv 53. 

ASSEMBLED TOGETHER (be.) 

1. o-vi/ayo), see "a (be)," N'o. 1. 

2. (TuvaXifo/ioi, to make throng together, 
" • to be assembled, met, gathered^ to- 
gether. 



2. Acts i. 4. 



l.Actaiv 31 



ASSEMBLING TOGETHER [noun.] 

^mavvaytayrj, a gathering togethec to a 
place or person. 

Hob; s. 25. 



ASSEMBLY. 

ckkX^uz, the' common term /or a meet* 
ing .of the iKKKrjroif^ assembt-cd to 
discuss tJie affairs af a Free State, 
lite body of citizens svmmoned by the 
crier (k^/)v^), hence, Hie popular as- 
sembly. Transfared by t/i^ LXX 
to designate the assembly of the 
people of Israel, whether summoned 
for a definite jrarpose, or co7isideied as 
the represeritative of tlie whole natioit. 
In N.T. applied to the community of 
the people of Israel, Acts vii. 38; bat 
elsewhere to "the Church." This 
kKKkqcria is constituted by tlie old 
terms * * calling ^HKa\tlv)and* ^preac/t- 
ing" (Kiy/avcrcrccv), but inspired with a 
new force. Hence it denotes the N.T. 
redeemed community in its twofold 
aspect, (i) The entire community of 
all who are called by and to Christ, 
(ii) The N.T. Churches as confined 
to particular places ; every church 
in which the character of the church 
as a whole is repeated. Its being' 

. summoned is expressed by the latter 
part of the word (xaA*?!/), and ifs 
being summoned out of t/ie whole 
population is expy'essed by the first 
part {Ik.) (See '*Cremer."J 

ovvaywyi}, a bringing- together, a 
gathering of persons or things. No. 
1 may be expressed by convocation, 
this by congregation. The former 



Digitized by 



Google 



ASS 



[ 73 ] AST 



is aggregative, ^he latter congrcga- 
tive. ThefomuT calls, invites, amd 
sumnions men from the w/iole world 
to become its menibtrs ; the latter 
hroiufht together' the piembers of an 
emstinrf society, excluding aU others. 
The former is attributed to t/ie Christ- 
ian Churchy the latter to th6 Jetvish 
synagogue. 

Sec nndei* " CHURCH." 

1. Acts xiz. 32. 39. I — UeK xu 23, KC A (gen- 

1. : — 41. I oral.) 

2. Jas. U. 2, muglzi, Greek tynagogve. 



ASSEMBLY (general.) 

vayn]yvpi^j an assembly of a whole nation 
for a 2)ublic festival such as the Olym- 
pic games: a high festival, a solemn 
assembly on such festival, (ravi;- 
yvpinis Aoyos is a speech or eulogy 
proTiounced on any one at a public 
assembly, hence, the English word, 
panegyric, etc) 

Heh xiL 23. 



ASSENT (-ED) [verb.] 

1. cn^vTiOrjfJLi, to place or put together, 

agree upon, settle. 

2. iiriKpLvu, to decide, determine, ad- 

judge. 

2. Lnka xziii. 2i, margin (text. fflveBotUncc) 

1. Acts xxiT.9(9vrcvi^|jii. Jntud in $eUing upon Moi. AU) 



ASSIST. 

vapiaTtfixt, (a) trans, to place by or be- 
side ; (b) intrans, to stand by or 
near so€U to defend or help, 

U. Rom. XTL 2. 



ASSURANCK 

1. vi<m% fiuth, the trust which one enter- 

tains or puts in a person or t/i^ng. 
Parallel to this is the meaning of 
conviction; a conviction based upon 
* trust, not upon knowledge; a persua- 
sion fortified' by faith. A firmly 
relying .confidence. A confidence 
cherished by firm conviction, 

2. rXi]po<}>opia, full conviction, perfect 

certitude, (from ir\7ipo4>opiij}, to 
bring in full measure, complete an 
not), not an effect of the logical fac- 



ulty, but produced by the inner 
working of the Holy Ghost, 

V AcUzviL31,m.iii^./at<A. I 2. 1 ThoB. i 5. 
— CoL iL 2, Bee A (full) | — Heb. vi. IT /cm A (fuU ) 
" Hetx X. 22, see A (fua) 



ASSURANCE (full.) 



>S. CoL ii 2. 



I 2. Heb. vL II. 

1 Ueb. X. 22. 



ASSURK 
v€i6u}, intrans. as here, to persuade, to 
win by words, to influence. 

1 John iil 19» nurgin Greelt pinvuxdt 



ASSURED (be fully) [margin.] 

Tr\ripo<l>op(u), to bear or bring fully, hence, 
to give full assurance. 

(a) Pass, to have full sati.'ifaction, 
to be fully assured. 

(a.) Rom. xir i{toxl, fuUyperiuaduL) 

ASSURED OP (be.) 

TTtoTow, in pass, as here^ to guarantee or 
give bail for one's self, to become 
security for; or to be made faithful; 
to put trust in, confide. 

2 Tint Hi U 



ASSUREDLY. 

a<r<^Xc39,safely,certainly,f/romd(r^Ai55, 
that cannot be tripped up or thrown 
down.) 

Acta U. 3t • 

ASSUREDLY GATHERING. 
crvfjLpipd^ofjLai, to cause to be put to- 
gether, metaph, to examine closely, 
to conclude from laying circum- 
stances together. 

Acta xvL 10. 



ASTONISHED (be.) 
iKirXrjo'crofjLai, to be driven out of one's 
senses by a sudden shock, to be ex- 
ceedingly struck in mind, 

e^uTTiy/xi, (a) trans, to change from one 
condition to. another, to put out of 
its place, metaph. to drive one out 
of his senses; (b) intrans, to stand 
aside from, go away firom, yield; to 
be out of one's wits. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AST 



[ 74 ] 



AT 



3. Oa/ifiiofiatf to be ustonied, astounded, 

amazed, (fro/n 9a^Po%), (a) the active. 

i ^a/i/?o5, astonishment, amazement. 

4. < Tv^puyu)^ to encompass, surround, 
( embrace. 

Lit. amazement, encompassed him. 



1. Matt. vii. ^. 

1. xiii. M. 

1. xxii. 33. 

1. Mark i 22. 

2b. V. 42. 

1. vi 2. 

1. vii. 37. 

3. X. 24. 

1. 26. ; 

1. xi. la 



2b Luke ii 47. 

1 iv. 32. 

4. V. 9. 

2b. viii. 56. 

xxiv. 22, 

(make.) 
.la. AcU ix. 6 {ap.) 

2b, X. 45. 

2bL xii. 16 

1. xiii. 12. 



ASTONISHED MAKE. 

2. Luke xxiv. 22. 



ASTONISHMENT. 

iKo-Tao-LSj any displacement or removal 
from the proper place. Metaph. of 
the Diindf distraction, astonishment, 
cntrancement. 

Hark V. 42. 



ASTRAY (go, wext, etc.) 

TrXavdofmif to wander, roam about. 
Metaph. to be misled, to err, be 
mistaken. 

Matt XviiL 12 »»>c«, 13. | 1 Pei ii. 23. 

2 Pet ii 15. 



ASUNDER. 
See, BURST, OUT, depart, dividing, pluck, 

PUT, SAW. 



AT. 

1. €v, in, 0/ time, place, or element; 

among. 

2. cxrt, (superposition) upon. 

(a) with (7en.upon, (as springing from) 
over, in the presence or time of. 

(b) with Dot. upon, (as resting on) in 
addition to, on account of. 

(c) with Ace, up to, (of place, numler, 
aim); over, (of tvne, place, extent,) 

3. C19, (motion to the interior) into, to, 

unto, with a view to, (opp, of No, 11.) 

4. irapa, (juxtaposition) beside. 



(a) with Gen. beside and pro*:€^d\ng 
from, (useil of persons as No.% is of 
places.) 

(b) with Dat beside and at ; near, with, 
(of persons only, except John xix. 25.) 

(c) with Ace. (to or along the side of) 
beside, compared with, i.e. so as to 
be shown contrary or superior to, 

5. x-/)o?, (171 the direction of) toward?.. 

(a) with GcTi, hithcrwards, ( whence j In 
favour of, (occ. Acts xxvii. 34.) 

(b) with Dat. (resting in a direction to- 
wourd'S) at, close by. 

(c) with Ace. hithcrwards, (lAither) 
towards, in reference to. 

6. (iTTo, (motion from the exterior) from, 

away from. 

7. Kara, down. 

(a) witJi Gen. (down from) again.st. 

(b) with Ace. (down toward'?) according 
to, throughout; in mferem/ic to tijne, 
at or in, i.e. at the geriod of, cor- 
respondent with, etc, 

8. TTcpl, around. 

(a) iintk Gevb. (a/round and separate 
from) about, concerning. 

(b) with Ace. (around and towards) 
around, about,, (of time, or any ob- 

'^ ject of thought. ) 

9. 6ia, through, (from the notion of sep- 

aration, disjunction,) 

(a) with Gen. (through as proceeding 
from) through, by means of, (deno- 
ting instrwment of an action.) 

(b) with Ace. (through, as tending to- 
wards) on account of, (denoting 
ground of tJie action.) 

10. cK, from, out of, (motion from the 
interior, opp, of JS^o. 3.) * 

11. HpirpoaOcv, of place, before, in front; 
• of time, before, earlier, Uc, 



Oa. Matt vii 13. 

ab. 23. 

1. ' viii Oi 

2c. ix. 9. 

1. xi 22, 2^. 

1. xii. 1. 

3. ^-41. 

1. xiii. 4P. 

1. xiv. 1. 

4c. XV. 30. 

1. xvUi. 1. 

3. 29 (om. O ti 

«. xix. 4. [TrR) 



2b. Matt xxii. 33. 

1. xxiii. 6. 

2bL xxi%-. 33. 

1. 41. 

6c XXV L J6'-^«i. 

7b. xxvii. 15. 

2b. M-irk i. 22. 

5c. .13. 

5c. V. 2-2. 

1.. vl. 1 

5c. vii i$. 

2b. X. 22, 24. 

5c xi. 1. 



Digitized by 



Google 



1. ActoTii.l3.S9. 
40. 68. 



ix. 10, IS, 19. 22, 

27. 

28 (»U, into, 

0~LTTrA «} 



16 l« (ap.) 



XXV. 4 f»i« <«to, 
G^LTTrAH.) 
10. 
16. 




>iT.0(No.l.6~L 
TTtA) 
4C 25,57. 



-10(No.5o,LT 



— XV. 22, 82, 62. 

xvl.8. 

2Ckir.l.l. 

viii. 14. 

Eph.i.l(omcv'E^^, 
tn AphMM, Tb At> H.) 

U. 12(om-G:3LT 

m.18. [TpAH.) 

FbiL L 1. 

iLlO. 

Ool. i. 2. 

it 1. 

lTbM.ii.2.19. 
iiL 1. 13. 

1 Tim. i. 3. 

2 Tub i. 18 

ii.26. 

Ui. 11 >»»«* 

iv. 1 (itttt, bath 

rbylG^vLTTJ-AR) 

1. 8, IS. 1«. 20 »•»«•■ 

1. Heb xii.2. 
10. Jas. m. 11. 
1. lP«t.L7,lS. 

0. iv.l7»«*^ 

1. T. 18. 

I. 1 John U. 28. 
6e. R«v. i. 17. 

20. i«.». . « 

2e. vm.S(No.2ft,QM 

T Tr A M.) 

10. xix. 2. 

11. 10. 

2b. xxU 12 (-p.) 



See, ALL, AWY, ATTBHDAKCE, BEGINHINO* 
CHABOBS, COMB, DEATH, DWKLL. DWELLER, 



FALL, FIRST, HAKD, HOME, LAST, LAW, 
LEAST, LENGTH, LOOK, MARVEL, MOST, NOT, 
NOUGHT, ONCB, ONE, PIETT, SET, SIT, 
STRAIN, STUMBLE, TIME, WAIT, WINK, 
WONDER. 



ATHIRST (AND BE.) 

&^a(ii, to thirst; and of the ground to be 
dzy, parched; fig, to desire ardently. 

MbU.xxv.44. I Rev.xxi 6. | Rev xxii 17. 



ATONEMENT. 

icaraAXay^, the ezchaDge effected; then 
the reconciliation, (for which 3ta- 
XXay^ afid awaXXayrj are generally 
used.) ^^It denotes the resnlt of the 
divine salvation^i.e , the new mould- 
ing of the relation in which the world 
stands to Ood, so far as it no longer 
remains the object of His wrath** — 
Oiemer. (Occ. Bom. xi. 16; 2 Cor. 
V. 18, 19.) 

Bom V. 11. 



ATTAIN. 

1. Xafipdvia, fo take, take hold of, ap- 

prehend. 

2. KaraXaifipayta, to seize npoo^ lay hold 

of, apprehend. 

3. ifiOdvia to come or do before another, 

to be beforehand with, to over- 
take, outstrip ; to come first. 

4. jcaTavrao), to come, arrive ; to result, 

happen. 

5. irapaKoXxniOita, to accompany beside 

or near, follow dose or on the 
heels ; metaph. to follow close with 
one's thoughts, i.e. to understand. 

4. Acts xxvii 18. I 4. Phil. iii. 11. ^ 

— Roin.U.ao,8eeAto. 1. 12. [ready.) 

3. 81. I 16, we A lal- 

6. 1 Tim. iv. 6, 



ATTAIN ALREADY. 

8. Phil. iU. 16 (aoiist.) 

ATTAIN TO. 

2. Rom. IX. SO. 

(In otKer CMas the word **to " is repreMnted by 

the Dative case or another Greek word.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



ATT 



[ 76 J 



AUT 



ATTEND. 

(vrp6<rtSpoi, ODO who cotistantly sits to 
or applies to anyOUmg. 

I Cia. tIL 3S (<v>ap<ipat,aam« MnM, AIL> 

ATTEND CONTINUALLY UPON. 

irpo<rKafyT€f>€ia, to persist in a things apply 
diligently to it; persevere. 

Bom. ziiL 6. 

ATTEND UNTO. 

irpo^^xaoy to hold to, bring to or near; to 
turn one's mind,' thoughts, atten- 
tion to a thing; to attach one'JB self 
to a thing, cleave unto it. 

AeU kTL 14. 



ATTENDANCE AT (give.)* 
ATTENDANCE TO (QiyE.)f 
Tpoa-tx^, ^€e "attend unto." 

1 1 Tinv iT. IS. | • H<fei>il 13, 



ATTENTIVE (be very.) 

€KKp€fiafjLai, to hang from, be suspended; 
to depend upon (non. occ) 

Luke ziz.. 48, m&rgin hang on. 



AUDIENCE. 

oKo^, hearing; the sense of hearing, and 
so the ear; a hearing, listening to; 
the tiling heard, report, saying, fame. 
Luke tu. l 

AUDIENCE (give.) 
aKovu), to hear, give ear, listen. 

Acto&EiLlO. j AoUzr. 1& | AetfSdjl}^ 

AUDIENCE OF (m ths.) 

(iKovw, see above. 

Luke zz. 45. 



AUGHT or OUGHT. 

1. Ti9, any one of thing, 

2. ov5€t9, not one, nothing. 

1. Matt. V. 28. 
1. — * xxi. 3 
a Mark vu. 12 (with an- 
other jtiegative.) 



1. Aoti iT. SS. 

1. zxTliL 19L 

1. Philem. 1& 



AUGHT IF. 

f €i, if, 

( Tt9, any one or thing, 

Mark Till 23. | Mark zi 25. } AeU izJv. 19.. 

AUGHT TO EAT. 
^ydv^ to eat. 

John ir. S3. 



AUGUSTUS'. 
Zc^aoTc?;, reverenced, venerable; tKeiwr 
pericU name Augustus vas rendered 
by this tpord. 

AcU xxTii. 1. 



AUSTERE. 

a&mypo?, making the tongue dry and 
rough, harsh ; jnetaph, harsh, crab- 
bed. 

Lttke zlz. 21, si 



AUTHOR. 

1. atriof, causing, occasioning, with art 

the originator. 

2. dpxriy6s, beginning, originating, with 

art. the leader, founder, princely- 
leader. 



2. AeUiU. 15, maxsiiw 
1. Heh t. 9l 



1 1 Helx zil 2; inazsin be- 
I ffitaur. 



AUTHORITY. 

1. ifovorfct, power (dekpaied)^ authority 

to do anything; permission, license. 

2. liriTayi}, injunction, cononiiaTid. - 

3. vrrcpox?/, a projecting or. standing 

forth, a projection, prominent; 
metaph, a surpassing,- Buperiority, 
power, dignity. 



. Matt rii 29L 

, — viU. 9. 

t zxl. 23«»l«».24,27. 

~. Mark i. 22. 27. 

xl. 28 ««»«•, 29,33. 

xiii 34. 

Luko iv. 30. 

vil & 

iz. I. 

-.r-.Zlxl7, 

I. Hev. 



1. Joixyrt 27. 
1. AcHix. 14. 
I. —*- zzvl. 10. 12. 
1. ICor. zv,2i. 

1. 2 Cor z. 8. 

8. 1 tim. IL 2. maxigia cm- 
inentplam. 

2. Titua IL 15. . 
1. 1 Pet. iiL 22. 

ziii 2. 



AUTHORITY UPON (exercise.) 

1. e^oixrta^bi, to use authority, to liavC 
authority over anyone orjhvngi. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AUT 



[ 77 ] 



AWA 



2. Karc^ovo-ia^d), to exercise vr use ex- 
cessive or arbitrary authority. 

2. Matt, zx 25. I 2. Murk z. A^. 

1. Luke zxii. 25. 



AUTHORITY (op great.) 
8wadTi;9, a lord, master, ruler. 

AcU Tiii 27. 

AUTHORITY (usb) [mai^D.] 
i Iv, in. 

I Pap€t, the pressure of a weight 
( iiyai, to be. 

1 That. ii. 6 (text, U hwdetuonu.) 



AUTHORITY OVER (usurp.) 

av^crrcfi), to use or exercise power over, 
to domineer, f/rom ov^ci^s, one 
acting by his own authority.; in Old 
Greek, a self-murderer. 

1 Tim ii 12 



AVAIL (-ETH.) 

urxvta, to b^ strong t ft body; to be mighty, 
powerful; to prevail. 

0«L ▼. & I G*l. TL 15 (*tMw it, AH) I Jaa. ▼. 16L 



1 



AVENGE. 

1. €KStK€ia, to avenge, revenge, punish. 

A f TOicw, to make, to do. 
• I USucritri^, a rev.enging, vengeance. 

' Kptvia, to divide, to separate, 
hence, to select. I'ken to 
come to a decision, to to 

judge, --judge 

Kpifia, fth€ 'Ttsidt or issue judg- 
of Kpivuf), the decision ment. 
arrived at^^^ decrees, de- 
terminate judgment. 



1 Lok* stUL 3, 5. 

% , 7,& 

2. AcMTiL U. 



1. Rom. zU. 19. 
1. R«T. vL 10. 

^ — zTiiiaa 

1. Rer zU. a: 



4veng8:r. 

cK&KOs, carrying author maintaining the 
right, avenging, with art, m aven- 
*ger, <*».'R<5tt • xiiL'^i *. 



AVOID (-iNG.f 

1. $id, through, (from the notion qfsepar- 

cUion, disjunction.) 

(a) vritJi Gen, (througli, as proceeding 
from) through, by means of, (denote 
ing the instrument of the action.) 

(b) tuith Ace. (through, as tending; to- 
. wards') on account of, (denoting the 

ground of the action,) 

2. iKKkivta, to bend out of the regidar 

line, bent outwards or away ; to 
turn away from, shun. 

3. iHTpeirofMi, (in Mid, as here)^ to turn 

oir or aside, to get out of the way, 
avoid. 

4. irapaiT€Ofmi, to beg of or from another; 

to obtain by prayer; to avert by 
entreaty, deprecate; tQ decline, 
beg to be excused. 

.5, iFcpiMm/fw, (a) trans, to put, place, 
set, lay, round a thing, etc, 

(b) Feus'., Mid., and intrans., to stand 
round about; to step aside out of 
the way, shun, 1>eware of. 

6. o-TcAAw, to set, place, esp, to set in 
order, arrange, get ready, then (a) 
Mid to put on, arrange as robes ; 
•~'(b)""7'eo<*. to-'fironeVsclf out, get- 
ready. 



2. Rom. zvi. 17. 

IbL 1 Cor. rii 2 (italioi.) 

0ft. 2 Cor. TuL 20. 



3. 1 Tim. ti. 20. 

4. 2 Tim. ii. 23. 
ObL Titus Ui. 9. 



. ^ AWAIT (L.\xiNG.J . 
€7r(/?ovA^, a plan against another, a plot. 

AcU Lz. 24. 



AWAKE (BE.) 
Siaypfjyop€(d, to awake thoroughly. 



Luke iz. 31 



AWATCE (INO.) 

iy€ifl^, (a) Active, to'awakcn> wake up, 
roesc, stir ; (b) Pass, to wake, 
rouse, stir one's self 

Bi€y€ipto, to wake quita up.' . 



Digitized by 



Google 



If 



AWA 



[ -78 ] 



BAC 



3.. €Ki'^4M^ to awake sober, out of a 
• drunken sleep, applied spiritually 
in'N.T, 

1& Matt viU 25. I Ih. Rom. iiii 11. 

2. Mark ir 38 (Noi 1, Tr 3 I Cor. xv. 84. 

3. Luke viii.- 24 (A t<.) I llx EpU. v. U (No In. All) 



AWAKE OUT OF SLEER 

l^xrrvi^ta^ to rouse another out of 
•sleep. 



^ ( yiPofMi, to become. 



'^virvoSf roused out of sleep. 

1. John xLll I 2. Acta zvi. 37. 



AWARE (BE.) 
ytvtoo'Kta, to perceive, observe, obtain 
a knowledge of, ktnce, to know, be 
acquainted with, (as contrasted with 
//o, 2| tifhick denotes I learn, and 
expresses subjective knowledge.) . 

oiiSa, (perf, of ol*s, root ctScj), I have 
seen, implies knowledge from with- 
out, (obj.J to have knowledge of, 
(No, 2 denoU^ not to forget, ii^o, 1, 
to notice.) 

2 Lukf si f 4 I 1. Lake %iL 46. 



AWARE OF (BE.) 

I Matt zxiv 50i 



AWAY. 

1. c^cii, without, on the outside, ^ut of 
doors. 

.2. <a, imper, of lata, to let, suffer, permit. 

1. Matt xUi. 48. 

2. Luke iv. 34 nuu^Q (text. Id afoju. ) 



AWAY WITH. 

alpio^ to seize, lift up, take away, imp, 
a2/D€, aXpov, — ^away with, i.e, to ex- 
.eaUion. 



Luke xxiU. la 
Johnitix. 15«vio«. 



Acta xxi. 96. 
«— ~ xxiL 22. 



See also, carry, carrying, cast, casting, 

CATCH, convey, DO, DONE, DRAW, FADE, 
FADETIf, FALIi, FALLING, FLEE, FLOOD, GO, 
LEAD, MOVE, PASS, PINE, PUT, PUTTING, 
ROLL, SAIL, SEND, TAKE, TAKEN, THRUST, 
TURN, UNTAKEN, VANISH, WASH, WEAR, 
WIPE, WITHER. 



AXE. 

o^ivij, an nxe,.(fram ayco, fiU. a^ta^ to 
break.) 

M«it iii. 10. ( Luke UL 0: 



B 



BABBLER. 

(nrcp/ioAoyof, (from (rrrep/ia, a seed, and 
AcXoya, perf, mid. of Acy<«, a small 
bird, so called from picking up seeds. 
Applied by Athenians to idle fellows 
who lived on collecting the refuse of 
the market-places, hence, because these 
were talkative and ndsy^ applied to 
babbling, chattering fellows. 

Acta xtU. 18, naigia 6a«r/<(Io». 



BABE. 

1. /?p€^f, a child while yet In the womb 

{(fiftpvov), the new-bom babe. 

2. v7;irios, a babe without the power of 

speech^ an infant, a minor. 



8. Katt xi. 2ft. 

8. JUL 16. 

1. Lake i. 41. 44. 
1 iL12,ia 



1. 1 Pet iL 2. 



1 Lake z. 21. 
aRoniiiia 
1 1 Cor. iU. L 
1 Heb. V U 



BACK,[aom] 

Vflirb9, the back of a man. 

Rom. xL lO/aon ooa) 



ftACK [adv.] 

ovuna, of plaee^ behind, backwards ; of 
time, hereafter, since the future is 
uncertain^ and therefore behind ns. 

HUit. xxi?. 1& 

See also, draw, drive, fraud, i^eep, 

RBTURIi^ ROLL, TURN. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BAG 

BACKBITER 



[.79 ] 



BAN 



jcaraAaXo^, a speaker against another^ 
a detractor. 



Boia.L 81. 



BACKBITING. 

jcaraXaXuK, a speaking against, open evil 
speaking as oMDostd to ^COvpwfto^ 



see 



' WHISPER. 

SCor. iiisa 



BACKSIDE (ON THB.) 

S:ria6iv/of pktee, bohind^at the l)ack, 
of lime, after, in future, hereafter. 



BACKWARD 

f CIS, unto, ^ 

-{o, the; 

( oKunOf behind, ) 

Joha xTiU. A 



CIS ra oiruna^ 
baekward* 



BAD. 

1. Ktticos, bad, (^p* to dyaOoSf good.) 

Jt expreues the lack of those qualities 
which constituU a person or thing 
ulfot it clfdms to he. Incapable, use- 
less, bad, geneneaUy, including euerjf 
'form of mif physical and moroL 

2. vovrjpoi^ (connected with vovt^^ labour, 

pains}, troublesome,, bad, evil It 
expresses the mare active form of evil^ 
malignant, and describes the qwdUy 
according to its nature, as No, 1 does 
according to its fffeds^ 

3. <ra«po9, bad, in the sense of putrid, 

rotten, (from ^njtnt, to rot) 

1. 2 Oor. ▼. 10 (^«$A«riiorai«v. G«m T Tr H) 



BAG. 

1» yXwaaixoftov, a case to keep the ton* 
gues of wind instruments in, then 
used for any small case, purse or 
bag. 

2L ^aAamov, (pakkwrrtov, L T Tr A k) 

A bag or purse, into ichich money or 

other valucMes are cast or put, (from 

fiakkia, to cast) 

lLttk«xii.3a r 1. Jolm siL «L 

t JohazULSa 



BALANCES (pair of.) 

itrf6^f any thing that joins two bodies ; 
the yoke or cross-bar tied to the end 
of the pole, and having collars at 
each end for the animals, titen the 
beams of a balance, etc. 

Rev. fLa 



BAND [noun.] 

1. <nr€ipa, any thing round, wrapped 

round or upon a thing, a twisted 
rope, a body of men-at-arms, used 
to translate the Roman manipulus — 
2 centuries, also a larger body, a 
cohort 

2. ficcr/iof, a band^ bound, fetter, any 

thing for tying or fastening. 

(a) in pi., bonds, imprisonment 

3. (evKTripuif fit for or belonging to join* 

ing, yoking, etc. 

4. orvv^apoi, that which binds together, 

a band or bond, that which is bound 
together, a bundle. 



1. MUt zSTil. V. 
1. Mark xr. 16. 
Sr. Luke tUL Ml 
L John xtIIL 1% 
1. Acta X, 1 IM- . 



cik Acta sTi. sa 

a — ^zxU. 30(OM. AU.) 
1. xxtU. L 

a ■ . ■ 40. 

4.CuLiLia 



BAND OF MEN. 

I. Joba xfilL a 



BAND (Italian.) 
'IraXiKOf, Italian. 

AcUx,|»i«(I««U«) 



{ 



BAND TOGETHER. 

frouirt, to make, to djO. 

poffkri, a rolling up together^ then 
any diMe mass, a body of men, a 
crowd, ja seditious meeting 

AdezitULlS. ' 



BANK. 

r/k[irc{ot, a table, esp, a dining table, then 
a mpneychanger^s tab)^ orVpui^ter. 
a bank. 

'Lta]Mxix.8a 



Digitized by 



Google 



BAN 



[ 80 ] BAB 



BANQUETING 
ir<Sro$, a drinking, esp, a drinking bout, 
carousal, (non. occ) 

1 P«t iT. s. 



BAPTISM. 
Pdirrur/M, an immersion or washing 
with water, (tpoMng unto purifica- 
tion from tin), used in N,T, for the 
rite of baptism 

/}o(imQr/ius, the washing. It denotes 
the <tct (ts a fact, as No, 1 does the 
resuU of Uu act. 



1. Hftit. iii. 7. 

1. sx.22(^),28<Ap.) 

1. zzi 2ft 

1. Mark i. 1 
1. X. 38, SOL 

1. — xL sa 

1. Lttke ill. S. 

1. TiL S9. 

1. zii. SO 

1. XX. 4 



I. Acta I S2. 

1. : ^ 37. 

1. ziU. S4. 

1. xtUL 25. 

1. xix. 8. 4. 

1. Rom. tL 4. 

1. Eph. iv. & 

1. Colli. 18(No. 9,L».) 

S. llabi Ti. 1 

1. I F^ UL 21. 



BAPTIST 
,• /3airrurr^9, the Baptist, the name of 
John suggested by the function com- 
mitted to and exercised by htm,- 

, j3airTi((a, to munerse, baptize. (See 
below,) 

(a) part, vfith nrticie demotes he who 
baptizes. 



UL 1. 
xL 11,12. 
xlT. 2. a 

• XTJ. 14.. 

xtU. is. 
Mark tL 14. (A R) 



-24(Nok2,TTrKj. 



1. XarkTl 25. 

I. Tiii 28. 

1. Lttkeirii 30 

1. 28 

4'TrAK) 
1. 53. 



:ow.O- T 



-ix. 19. 



BAPT^E. 
5 Pamiffa^ (inform a frequentative or fac- 
^ titive of /JajTTw, dip Or dye.) jpair- 

T^^cii to make a thing dipped or dyed. 
To immcrBe/(7r a religious purpose, 
may be traced, hack to the Levittcal 
tposhings^ see Ley^xiv, 8, 9; etc,, (out 
of which arose the baptism of prose- 
lyte*), which weN connected with the 
puHfieaiion which followed on and 
' completed, the expiation from sin. 
What was unusual in JohaCs baptism 
VHis, that he performed the jSoirriYciv 
on others^ whereas under the law each 
one accomplished it for himself, 
Baptism ofj'ohn was the Baptism of 
repentance^ $ee Mark i: 4; Luke iii; 3; 
Acts xiii..24 * xix. 4, and Christiofi 
JBaptisfn is- Baptism of F<xiCh, see- 



Ac^ xix. 4, 5. The difference lies 
iiot in the Baptism, but in the relation 
thereof to Jesus Christ, By Baptism 
therefore we must understand an im- 
mersion, w)iose design like that of 
the Levitical washings and purifica- 
tions was united unth the washiTig 
away of sin, (See " Cremer," ) 

AeU i. 5 t«lc«- 

iL 38. 41. 

YiiL 12, 18, 10, 31 

ix.ia 

X. 47, 48. 

'— — Xli 16 <*l6«- 
-= XTt 16, 88. 

— xTiiia 

xix. 3. 4, 6. 

Rom. vl. 8 ««»«•• 

iCor. i 13, 14, 15,lflt«et, 

xiL 18. (17 

XT. 29 »»««•• 

OaL iii 27, 



Mail tiL 0. 11 !»««•. 13. 14. 
10. (23«wK«(op.) 

XX. 22 *•»«• (ap.), 

XXTiii 10. 

Mark I 4. 5. 8 ♦»«*•, 9, 

' X. 38 ««!«•, 89 •"««^ 

xvi 10 (ap.) 

Lnke i'lL 7. 12. 10 t"i««, 

TiL 29. 80l (21 «••«•. 

^— xii M. (38 »••••. 
John L 2ft, 28, 28. 31, 

i — UL 22. 23 »«tM,aOi 

ir. 1, 2. 

x.4a 



BAPTIZED (be.) 
Mid, and pass, aor, of above! 

AetazxiLM | lQor.x2L. 



BAR . 

Pdp, Heb, ^, a son, see Mark x. 46 ; John 
i. 42 ; xxi. I^ 16, IZ ; ActaxiiL €L 

Matt xtL 17 (Joined wiUi *I»m, Jem*, bfJjTJL) 



BARBARIAN. 

PdpPapo^^ a man who speaks a foreign 
or strange hmguage Barbarous, 
t^., not Greek, strange to Greek 
manners and language. The Egypt- 
ians had a, like term for all foreigners 
as the Chinese and Hebrews have 
HOW, After the Persian war, the 
word took the contemptuous sense of 
outlandish, brutal, rude. The Bo- 
maHs even called themselves Barbar- 
ians, until the Greek language cmd 
' literature became naturalised at Borne 
(prob, an onomatopoetic to express 
the sound of a foreign tongue, ) 



Acts xxviiL 4 
Rott. L 14, 



1 Cor xlr ll»»ie«. 
Col iii 11. 



BARBAROUS 
0dpPapoi, see "barbarian.'* 

Aeta;cxTiU 2. 



BARB 



yv/ivo9, naked. 



. I Cor. XT. S7. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BAB 

BARLEY [noun.] 
#r/>i^, barley. , 

Rer. Ti. (L 



[ »1 ] 



BE 



BARLEY [adj.] 
ttpiBiyt^, made of or from barley. 

John Ti. 0. 13. 



BARN. 

•as-o^«ci}, any place wherein to. lay up a 
thing^ a storehouse. 

yt^ Ti 2«. I 3C*tt ziiL SO. ! Luke xii. 18, 24. 



BARNABAS. 

Bapva/3as, fion of consolation, mmame 
of Jo»es^ a Levite of Cyprus, 

In all places^ except 

Actexi35<«m.O:3 LTTtAK) 



BARREN. 

1. opyfc, not working, ««p. not working 

the ground, living without labour, 
hence f idle; of money ^ ^., lying idle, 
yielding no return. 

2. <rrciJpos, barren, not l)earing children. 



& Lak« i 7. s«. 



2. GaL It. 27. 
1. SP«t LS. 



BASE. . 

Tarcivot, low, ofpkbce, lying low, of eon- 
didon^ . brought down, humbled, 
lowlyy cftiyle^ low, poor. 



8 Cor. X 1. 



BASE FELLOW [mBs^iL] 

See '* BABBLBR." 



BASE THINGS. 

ay€ir^9, unborn, uncreated, ^no fam^y, 
low bom ; hence^ Iqw, vila 
1 Cor. L sa 



BASER SORT (op the.) 

ayopaipt, loose .fellows spending their 

time idly in tfie market place. 



Afito>riL& 



BASKET. 

1. icd(^tvos, a wicker basket, the Jewish 

travelling basket, (prop, of a certain 
measure or capacity. J 

2. tnrvpiSy a basket of a larger kind, a 

laige hamper, (used for storaye^ and 
capacious enough to cordoMi a man.) 

3. capyam;, a twisted rope, a rope, bas- 

ket, a wicker basket made of tmgs 
entwined with each other. 



1 Matt xiv 20. 

2. XV 37. 

1, xwi. 9. 

2. 10. 

1. Murk Ti. 43. 

2. viii 8. 



1. Maris Tiii. 19. 

2. 20. 

1. Luke iz. 17. 

1. John rL la. 

2. AoUis.26. 

3. S Cor. zL 88. 



BASON or BASIN. 

vivrrjp^ a large ewer or yessel for Ufash- 
ing the feet, 

John xUi. 6. 



BASTARD. 
voOoSf a bastard, (non. oce,J 



B«b^ziia 



BATTLE. 
?roAc/ios, a battle, a fight 

1 Cor. xiT. 8 . Rev ix. 7. 9 ; zvL 14 : zx. & 



BK 

IT MAY BE. LET BE, MAY BE, MIGHT BE, 

SHALL BE, SHOULD BE, THAT MAY BE, THAT 

MIGHT BE, THAT SHOULD BE, THAT WOULD 

BE, THOUGH... BE, TO BE, WILL BE. 

When this toord is in italics, there is no 
corresponding word in the Grefk. 

Sometimes it is only part of anotlier 
verb, or of a phrase for which there 
is no exact equivalsTU^ 

When it is an independent word, it is 
the translation of one of these follow- 
ing. 
1. tl/d, I am, Ae ordinary state of exist- 
ence, (for the diferenct between this 
word and yo. 2 see Heb. zi. 6.) 

Present: 

(a) cr, thou art, (2 pers. sing, pres, 
ind,) * withpron. av, thou. 

(b) cart or itrriv, he, she, it is, (3 pers. 
sing, pres, ind*) 



Digitized by 



Google 



BE 



[ S2 ] 



BE 



(c) ^<r/icv, we 9itef(lper8.pl.pres»ind.) 

(d) i<rr€fjeBvej{2per8.plpre8.ind,) 

(e) €l<riythejBxe,(3per8,plpre8.%nd.) 

(f) SuW.,S|Imaybe,^«,thonmay'8t 
be, ^, he, she, it, may be ; 2>ficv, 
we may be, ^rc, ye may be, ^o-ik, 
they may be. 

(r) Pp^-« <'^>^* I might be, cii/s, thou 
might'st be, cti;, he, she, it might 
be ; €trffuy, we might be, ciittc, ye 
might be, cii/o-a^^, they might be. 

(h) lo-tfi, be thou, (2 pert, sing, imp) 

( i ) coTCD (or i^TU}) , and foraxrav, ( imp») 
be he or let him bo, and be ye. 

(k) cTi^ai, to be, (infin.) • wilh Ace, of 
the noun before it denotes that... am 
is, was, were, etc, t «^*^^ <k» unto, 
to, and the art. denotee with a view 
to, to the end that. 

(1) c3k oZ(ra ov, being, (part.) • with 
Ace. of noun before it denotes that 
...am, art, etc., or who.. .am, art. 

Imperfect : 

(m) rjvf he was, (3 pers. sing.) 

(n) 17/A77V, I was, (1 pers, sing.) 

Future ; 

(o) co-o/xai, (indie,) I shall be, iajf, 
thou shalt be, lorai, he shall be ; 
io-ofiMOat we shall be, lato^t^ ye 
shall be, lo-ovrat, they shall be. 

(p) jfo-eo-doi, (inf.) to be about to be, 
then with /icXActv, to be about to do 
anything; which^ followed by an 
infin. as here^ to be about to do a 
thing t to be on the point of doing it, 

(q) ^o-o/icvos, (port.) about to be. 

2. yiVo/Aai, implying on^n, to come into 

being, to become, or reauU, to take 
place, happen. 

3. virdpxio, to begin, to start, to begin 

to be, (referring io original htate 
and continued existence,) 

4s, ff^tpia, to bear. 

(a) PCL89., to be borne or carried from 
a place. 

5. c2s, (motion to the interior) into, to, 
unto, with a view to. 



^ c2, if, since, though, 
\ Tvyxdvu}^ to hit, esp. to hit a maxk 
1 with an arrow ; then to happeu, 
V. be by chance. 

Tv^oK, by chance, perhaps, iAcc. of 
the part neut. aor, 2 of rvyxavta^ 
above,) 



ih. 
la. 
lo. 

li. 

2. 

10. 

If. 

lo. 

2. 

If. 

lo. 

If. 

lo. 

lb. 

le. 

lo. 

2. 

If. 

lo. 

S. 

lo. 

2. 

Xo. 

lo. 

lo. 
lo. 

1ft*, 
l«. 
2. 

lo. 

lo. 

le. 

Ik. 

lo. 

2. 

II. 

lo. 

lo. 

10. 
le. 
Ik. 
lo. 
lo. 
le. 
lo. 



2. 
li. 

Ik. 
11. 

lo. 

lo. 

2. 

lo. 

2. 

lo. 

2. 

lo. 

2. 

lo. 

lo. 

2. 

lb. 

2. 

U*. 

la. 

lb. 

lo. 

If. 

If. 



Matt. U. IS, B thoa. 

It. 3, 6. 

▼. 21, fthaU B, 

87,letbo(«<rTttt, 

46. may B, 

48. 

tI. 4, may B. 

6, Will B. 

16, 21, Bhull B. 

22 !**• 

22»»d ^ shall 

23 !■», i B 

> 23 1**^, Shall B. 

23Srd. 

tU, 18. 14. 

Tiii. 12. Bhiill P. 

ix.29. 

X. 13 «•'<»'• 

16. ■hall B. 

16. 

22. BhaU B. 

26. 

xi.22.24,»htllB. 

xii. 11, ahaU B 

(oin.TTrA.) [B. 

27. 40. 46. shall 

xiU.4O.42,4e,0O, 

BhallB. 

. xiT.28. 

XT. 14. 

28. 

XTi.l9«»i« > »hall 

22. i B. 

28. 

XTi*. 4. to B. 

17, shall B. 

XTiii. 13. 

17. \ shall 

18 »»«••, f H. 

XIX. 6, shall B. 

10. 

12. 

21. 

30, shall B. 

XX. 16 iM, Shalt B. 

10«ud. 

26 J«S BhaU B 

(No. lb, L Tr.) 

Mtnd. 

20 iH, let . . B 

(No. lo.O~LTr«.) 

271W. 

27 »M», let . . B 

(N0.I0. 0»-LTrW.^ 
xxii. 13. 28. BhaU 

-^xxiii.n.shaUB. 

26, may H. 

xxW.3,7.9.shaU 

20. [H. 

21 !•», shall r*. 

21 •»«', s^'aU »». 

27. 37. 39, 40, 

44. [shaU B. 

6l,^h«U »'. 

xxT. 30, shaU B. 

xxvi. 6. 

39. 

64. 



•61. 
-xxTil.40. 
— 42. 



64, ShaU B. 
Ma^kii.l4.8boa(dP. 
T. 18, might B. 



M-rk T. 84. 

Ti. 11, {op.i ah%U 

TiL4. [B. 

ix.l. 

6. toB. 

19. BhaU B. 

36i>«,toB. 

36ted,ahaUB. 

X. 8, 31, ShaU B. 

43 1« {So. 1 b. 

L T Tr A K.) 

43*»«*. wiM B. 

43««i. shaUB. 

44i»»(No. Ik. 

L Tr A H.) 

44*«»,sbaUB. 

xii, 7,23,) a 

xlU. 4 S 

8 twto., BbaU B, 

13, ShaU B. 

18. 




Luke 1.16, 20, shall B. 

29, »honla B. 

82. Si, 34, ShaU 

38. PB. 

46.66,) Bhfttl 

U. 10, i B. 

-40. 



Ui. 23, fiei B (be. 

la. li^ 3. [gan to ) 

lo. 7.shaUB. 

la. 9. [P. 

lo. t1. 36 »•«<», »b«n 

2. 36. 

lo. 40, shall B. 

Ig. TiU. 9. migh-s B. 

Ik*. 88 tbat..might 

le. ix.27. Id. 

Ik. S3, 10 B. 

lo. 41. ShaU B. 

Ig. 46, shoald B. 

lo. 48, ShaU B (No. 

Ib.O^vLTTrAH.) 

If. X. 6. 

lo. 12, 14, \ 

lo. xl. 19,30,5 



36. 



diaU 

a 

34,wiUB. 

36. lei.. B. 

40. 

-»— 62. ShaU B. 

66, wUl B. 

xUl. 28, 30 ••■••, 

BhallR. 

XiT. 8. 

14, ShaU B. 

26,27. 

•^—31. 

XT. 7, shaU P. 

XTii. 21,26,30,81, 

84. 86, shall B. 

36 lap.) 

Xix.l9. 

XX. 14. may B 

(No. lo. L") 
xxi.7,Ut»J«»,'7, 

BbaU B. 

22 lit [R. 

83.24.25 ShaU 



Digitized by 



Google 



BE 



[ 83 ] 



BEA 



2 


I.uk«xxiL2C.let..B. 




xrrti. 24. 




35 


l%- 


37. M. 


!•» 


43. shall a 


1% 


John i. 35. 


\f 


iii. 2. 




9. 


If 


27. 


Ux 


— t1:»;}-.M.E 


Ik. 


viL 4, to a 


lb 


17 


Ic 


Till. iX 


lOL 


36, W. rfiaH B. 


2. - 


IX. 22. ihould a 


lb 


ib. 


• 




ir 


31. 


2 - 


X IdL 


la* 


24. 


la 


xii. 2«. •hall B.. • 


J. . 


3«J, may a 


s. - 


43. shoufclB. • 


1» 




If. 




lo 


17,thaUB(Na 




IN L Tr ) 


5 


XT. 8, chall a 


If. 


"i-24. l«.- n 


If. 


;; 


19, mif ht a 


If 


«»••«. 32, 23, 




majr B. 


If 


24. 


If. 




lo 


xix, 24. shall a 


2. 


M. 27. 


lo 


Acta i. 8. thaU B. 


2. 


20. let a 


.^ . 


».«MBonUiiMd 




lobe 


li 


iL 14. 


\ li. 


ir. 10. 


' lb 


10 


IlL 


T. 34 


)f 




lb 


■ 39. 


1{^ 


xi 29, that then 




•hoiikia 


' lo 


xiit 11, ihaU a 


li 


22. 


38. 


47, to a 


;! ih- 


. 17 a«»a, thai.. 


li 


■houU'ita 


1 '^ 


XTl 15. to a 


' Ik. 


— xTii i8.toa 


. a 


27. 


> lb 


XTiiL 15 1- 


Ik 


15«»-. wiUa 


i ** 


xix 26 


^ 


36, to B. 


ra 


XX. 16. to a 


«xiL IV^halia 


Jp 


xxiv.l5,thatth«rt 




thai] a 


le 


xxTi 3, to a 


2. 


M. to B (iro»/«. 


1 . 


t^mmtf, LTr AR) 


IP' 


xxwiL 10, that. . 


1 


%ina 


la 


22 2«>^. 25 ana 




•hana . 


)l. 


— xxTia, 2a 


a nom. i 7. 


1 Ik 


2-j. to a 


' ]f 


i\ 23. 


1 '^ 


— iii 4. ra 


Ikt 26, that michi 


1 ut ir U 1« th*t 


1 


might B. 


' \k 


• 13, tlwt should 




a [B. 


Ikt Ift. that mj(ht 


la 


IS. shall a 


) iQ 


n. 5. shall a 


• 111 


11, to B. 



Ikt. Rom. %iii. 20a»«i,that 

might U 

If. ix 27. 

If. XI. 25. shotild B. 

2. XII. IC. 

Ik xiv. 14. to B. 

Ikt. XV. ir., that.. 

fhould B. 

2. 10, might a 

2. HI.. 

xvi. lI.se«"hou«o- 

holder. " 
If. 1 Cor. i, 10 <»ir«- 

Ik, iii. 18, to B 

i 18. may B. 

2. iv. 16. 

If. V. 7, mayB. 

If. 11 (^. or. S».) 

lo. vi 16. shaU a 

2. Yii 23. 

Ik. 25. 26. to a 

If. 20. 

If. 34 may a 

le. viii. 5 «••«*. 

1. ix. 2. 

11. 19. though.. a 

2. 23. 

2. 27, should a 

2. X. 7. 

2. xi 1. 

Ik. 16. to a 

3. 18. 

Ik. 19. 

lo. 27. shall a 

3 xll. 22, u» a 

Ik. 23. to B. 

If. 25, should a 

6. xiy. 10, it may B. 

la 11, khaU B. 

2. 20 Irt * >rti. 

If. 28. 

U. 37. 

lo xr. 12, ihatl B. 

If. 28. may B. 

1 37, thatshaUB. 

2. 58. 

2. — Jtvi 2. 
If. 4. 

7. — 6, it may a 

2. 10, may a 

li. 22. let a 

If. 2 Cor. i. 17. should a 

Id. ii. 9. 

Id, iii. 3, to B (Ual.) 

(oTt iari, that yt an.) 

la 8. shall a 

If. ir. 7, may B 

Ik'. ▼.9.that. .may B, 

2. xL 14. • 

la — :— 16. will a 

lo. 16. shall a 

la IS, wiU a 

la 13. shall a 

Ik. Til. 11. to a 

2. — viii l4,mayB(*iM. 

If. IX. 3, may B 

Ik*. 5. that might a 

lo. xi. 152«»<», shall B 

lo. xii 6, 8h.>ll a 

Id. xiii. 6««*«- 

If. 7. 

la 11, ahaU B. 

le GaL i. 7. 

li. 8. 0, let a 

llL 10. 

Ik. ii. 6. 9, to B. 

11. iv. 1, though.. B. 

1 12. 

Ik 21. 

If. T. 10«««». 

2. > 26. let B. 

Ik. Ti. 3, to B. 

lkJ.EphJ.4,) ,^, 

Ik-.ZZni'ei/'houid a 

If. It. 14. 

2. 32. 

1 ▼. 1. I, 17. 



If. Kph. ▼. 57. shoiUda 
lo. ^^31 »»*. shell a 

If. PhTlV.' io. \ "**' '^ 



-23. 



]• to B. 

may B (Xo. 



Ik. ii. 6. 

2. 15 

If. L.) 

2 17. 

If. 28. 

2. iii. 21 (op.) 

i„. — iv 9. shsii a 

Ik. 11. loB. 

3. Col. til l.V 

2. iTIice iii. 5. 

1„ iv. 17. shall a 

Ik. 1 Tim. i 7. ) .^ p 

Ik. ii. 12, j ^B- 

Ik. iii. 2. 

li. 12. letB. 

lo. iv. 6, shall B. 

2. 12. 

If.— V. 7, may B. 

lo. 2 Tim. ii»2,21,shaUB. 

Ik. 24. 

lo. ill 2. 9. shall B. 

If. 17. may a 

Ik. Titus i. 7. 

If. 9. may B. 

lk\ ii. 2. that.. B. 

Ik. iii. 12»»'«, 2, toB. 

If. 14. 

If Philem. 14. should a 
la Heb. i. 5. will B. 

lo. 5. shall B. 

2. ii. 17, might a 

Ik. V. 12. to a 

2. vi. 12. 

1. viii. 4. 

lo 10. willB. 

la 10. shall a 

la 12. will B. 

4. ix 16, maif. he 

brouffht in. 

Id. xii. 8; 

Ik. 11. 

If. Jaa. i. 4, may B. 

Ikt. 18, thatihonld 

li. 19. let a B. 

2. 32. 



la Jae I. 25. ihaU B, 

Ik. 26. to a 

3. il. 15. 

2. ul. 1. 

IL 4. though.. a 

2. 10. 

Ik. iv. 4. 

la T. 3. thallB. 

li. 12. let B. 

2. 15. 

2. 16 (So. lo, Qrv 

L T Tr A W.) 
lk.l Pet i. 21.that mights 

(with ^Tc. so lks4.) 

li. iii. 3. let B. ' 

«. 1.3. 

2. 2 Pet. I. 4. 

3. 81*«,if. .B(frtfp«ifii, 

tobepresfntt h.) 
la ii. 1. shall a- 

3. iii. 11. to a 

If. 1 John L 4. may B. 

la iii. 2, shall B»wlcs. 

la 2 John 2, shall B. 

la S. 

If. If? may a 

2. 3 John 8. night B. 
Io. Jude 18, should B 
(ik€vaoyTai,»haU ami, 

2. Rev. i. 19. 
2. — ^ii. 10«>»4. 

2. iii. 2. 

2. iv. 1. 

Io. x. 6, should a 

la 9. shall B. 

xvi. 5 (with Bxt) 

which ahslt B (no 
Greek authority wlut- 
ever) (o^iof, Aoly, or 
the holy onf. AllJ 
lo.— — xx. 6. shall a 
lo.— xxi. 3 «•»«•, 4 »•»<•. 
•hall a 

la 7, will B 

lo. 7. 25, shaUa 

la XXil. S»*te« 4lrles 

5. shall B. 

la 12, shkll B (Na 

.lb.LTTrA)(oiii.O-.) 



BE ORDAINED TO BE 

3. AcU I 22. 



BEAM. 
SoKO'ij (from S^xofiai, lo receive, because 
in bttildinfff beams are received ai 
their ends into other pieces of timber) 
a beam or rafter. In N. 7\ metapk, 
a great fault or vice, according to a 
Jewish proverb. 



Matt TiL 3. 4, 9. 



I Luke Ti. 41, 43 tvi«*. 



BEAR [noun.] 
ixpKTo% {apKo^, All) the bear /'now* cce.) 

Rev. xiii. 2. 



BEAR [verb.] 

(bare, borne, BAREST, -BTH, -1X0.) 

1. PaorrnftA, to Hft, (properly a heavy 
burtleti), oarry ; bear about. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BBA 



[ 8* 1 



BEA 



2. 4>€pia, to bear, hen€€, to produce /rtfit, 

to carry <u a burden; to bear, en- 
dure, suffer pain^ etc. ; to sustain, 
support; to bring forward (as 
charges,) 

3. ivaiftifHa, to bring or carry up; hence, 

to offer sacrifices^ i.e. to bring ikem 
up on eAe altoTf^ and hence again, 
to bear sins by imputation really, jxs 
those sacrifices did typically. 

4. iKfftipta, to bring or carry out of or 

away; of the ground' to bring forth 
or produce. 
6. viro^cpui, to bear up under ; hence, to 
8uffer,t endure. 

6. ai/Kii, to raise, lift up ; (applied to the 

mind) to suspend, keep in suspense ; 
carry, remove, take away. 

7. irowo^ to make, i.e, to form, bring 

about ; of trees, etc., to germinate, 
produce. 

8. ffiopkta, strictly implies a constant repeti- 

tion of No. 2, and thcrtfore signifies 
to wear, as weU as to bear ; to bear 
about. 

9. ycw<iw, to beget, bring forth, bear ; 

gen. generate, produce, occasion. 

10. frrkym, to cover closely, esp. so as to 

keep out wet ; gen. to keep off, fend 
off; to cover over, shelter, protect; 
gen. to sustain, support. 

11. TtKTw, to bring into the world; of 

the father, to beget ; of the mother, 
to bring forth. 

12. rpo^^pcctf, to bring one nourish- 

ment, sustain ; or, to carry about 
like a nurse (from Tp64>6^, a feeder 
or nurse, and ^p^, to cany about, 
iee No. 8.) 

MnBtkitiMHotiiBbiein0dnVu7(fMB n^^^.lOMeaid) 

lalzx., 4v«^op4i»P& L20. 

t Comput Ut. tuffero. (tab. viMfer ; ftro, lo fttar) and 



1. M*»t. lU 11. 

— —— It. fl. MS B op. 

1 Titt.1T. 

1. — JBL It 

L IJT. 11 

S — XT. IL 
9. Lak*L11 
...W. ll^tMBapi 
1 T«LI4. 

7. — Tiiia 

1. zi.17. 

7. — niLa 



•M B 



iLokfadT. 17. 

lODg. 

I. zjdL 10. 

2. zziU.^ 

9. jg, ItoJbt 

e! John L 89, HMtff. (Ux< 

1. — xiia 

1 XT. S*«tet.4»a 

1. ZTi 12. 

1. adx >7. 

1. n. Iftr 

L AMtii. 1ft. 



11 Aeto siiL 18,iBMi.(0 L T 
A) (tost-^flmj^. 
lo Iwar tHf A f JU man- 
ner* of othm, Tr R) 

1. —XT. 11 

1 jud. 81 

ucTlL 15. MO B 

ap Into. 
1. Rom. XL 11 

I xUi. 1 

I. XT. I. 

I I Cor. X. 18. 
la xlii 7. 

1 XT. 49 ••»«. 



— 9 Cor. It. 10. ••» B 
about. [«rith 

xi. 1 «^i~, 4. ••• B 

11 GtL It. 97. 
1. T. 10. 

1. Tl 2. 8. 17. 

'— H«b. T. 2> mvf. MO B 

4. tL fi. (wit^ 

S Jx. 28. 

2. xiU. 11 

7. Jm. UL 12. 
1 1 PoV 11 24. 
1. BoT. a 2. 1 
7. — — xziLl 



BEAR ABOUT. 

w€pi4Ap^, to cany round, to carry about 
with one, hence, to publish, mnkc 
known. 

9 Cor. It. 11 



BEAR LONG. 

fmKpoOvfjL€Q»y to suffer long, to endure or 
wait patiently, hence, to delay. 



BEAR UP. 
atfHa, see *' BBlR,^ No. 6. 



ItettlT. 0. 



LokalT 11 



BEAR UP INTO. 
dvToi^OakfMw, to direct the eye against 
another who hoks at one, to look in 
the face ; app. to a ship, to look the 
storm in the face, as it were, to bear 
up against it. 

AoUzstU. u. 

BEAR WITH. 
^vfxofMi, to hold up against a thing; 



hence, to bear with. 



9 Cor. xiX ••«••. 



2 Cor. xi 4. 



BEAR WITH (reasonably) [margin.] 
fUTpwtraOiia, to moderate one*s anger 
towards, to treat with mildness or 
moderation. 

Bob. r. 2 (^acft« han eowiiMfton on.) 



See, CHIIDBBH, FRUIT, HOSTILE, BEOOBD, 
WITVBS. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEA 



[ 85 ] 



BEC 



BEAST (8 ) 
^pCov, a. wild beast, a beast of prey, 
r^jo. 4uch Of are kuiUed , a savage 
beast 

fwoi-. a living being, an animal, on 
account of life, whtch u iU main 
feaiure. The appearance of the four 
«» Re¥, reprcBnUs the concentration 

. cf ail cfwted life tn this world They 
Are dittinet from the angels, and 
sjfmbolicat throughout the Scriptures 
of the future new creation (see, for 
further development, under " eherur 

K-nivoK, prapertj i» general, then, 
property in herds or flocks ; hence, 
H beast of burden, andin-pi^ cattle, 
/•r slaughter 



-Hark 1. ]S.aMB(wiM) 

S I.«k« X » . 

- ACU JL 12 *^». M» B 

:» udlL 2* 

rLJy^ 4, iae B 

X I Cor XT U 
I TKoaL la 

1 B<b xii SDl 

2 xiii U. 

Liat. ilL r 

2. * P»i li la 

2. JndalO 

r JUt. iv «. 7 « 



i^ ▼ ^. i 11. 



U 



2 R«T. VI I. 3. y 6. 7 

I — -^i 

V. riL 11 

1 Jfl I 

L xiiL 1.2.3.4S«taM, 

11, 13 «•»«•, 14 «»»f« 
15 3 flam. 17^ 18. 

2. xiy 8. 

2- 9.11. 

1. XT 2. 

2. 7 

1. xn 1. 10, IB. 

I XTiL i, 7, B(»fe*, 

11. 12, IS. le. IT. 

3. XTilL U. 

a» — iix.4. 

1. 1». 90««<m: 

1. XX. 4. 10 



EEAST (venomous.) 

: Aetaxxviit. 4 



I BEAST (wild.) 

' J *»»* *■ Wl I 1. Ac^ xi. C 

, 1 Aeux. U^(o«.G;«LTTkAR) 



See, FIGHT wrtH, four-footxd, slaiit. 



BEAT (-BN, -BTH, -INO,) 

ttp4», to skin, flay of animals; then 
(like the slang words to Un or bide) 
to cudgel, thrash. 

TvwTw, to strike, smite, beat, strictly 
tnthastisL 

^cUA«», to throw at or hit with any 
kind of missile; strictly opposed to 
•friking,(No. 2.) In a ment. sense, 
to-rush, as a wisuL 



4. pap^i(ui, to beat with a rod or stidc, 
cudgel. 



— Matt. Tu. 25. 27, Me B 
«l«n. 

1. xxi. 35. 

-MarkiT. 37. aMBinto. 

1. xit 3. 5 

I. xiii. 9. 

~ Lake rl. 43, aee B vr 

bementlj npon. 
49. aee B T«he- 

nently (ecxioet) 

2. xii. 46. 

1. «7,4» 



1. Lake tx. 10. 11. 

1. Aeti T 40. 
4. — * xvi. 22 
1. 87. 

2. xTui. 17. 

2. xxi. 32. 

1. xxii. lO- 

3 xxvii. 14, xater^w 

(text. ariM) 
1. 1 Cor. ihc. 26. 
-2l|dt xi. 25.McI?witIi 

rode. 



BEAT IlTl'O. 
cs*i/}aAiAui, to throw or east tipoa 

Mark it. 37 (with «U. Me.) 

BEAT UPON. 

1. TpooKoirrkt, to strike againflt, esj). with 

the foot; hence, to stumble, etc. 

2. -rpwnrLvrta, to fall upon or before, to 

rush against 

1 Nett. Tii. 25 imiooitmim, lame leose. Ln ) 

1- *7 impo99irr^vit.k, to da»k w ^<sl asmmU 

M A flood, L».) 

BEAT VEHEMENTLY UPON- 
vpoopT^yvvfu, to break or dash a^ninst d^ 
a flood. 

Luke Ti. 48. 

BEAT VEHEMENTLY (aoauw...) 
wpoofrrjywfjLi^ see above. 
Lake tL 49. 

BEAT WITH RODS. 
/Ja/?8ifw, «£c " BEAT," No. 4. 

2 Cor. xl 25. 



BEAUTIFUL. 
utfxilos, produced or ripened at the fit 
season, (from wpa, season tf t/ie 
year), seasonable as used of ripe 
fruits, and as they are most beasiii- 
ful when ripe, it comes to stgwify 
beautiful. 

Mfttt. xxlli. 27 ; Acte iil. 2. 10 ; Rom. x. 15.. 



BECAUSE. 
1. OTi, that It points in general to some 
eansting fact^ something which lies 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEC 



[ 86 ] 



BEC 



htfoTt tM, and Jience answers to that 
as welt as because. In obj\ sentences 
it IS equivalent to Ace, with infin,; 
and as a particle of explanation for 
that, seeiug that, because. 
3. Bid, through. 

(a) with Gen, through as pi-oceeding 
franif by means of; (denoting the 
instrument of an a^^tion.J 

(b) with Ace, through as tending to- 
wards, on account of; (denoting the 
ground or reason of an action.) . 

3. BwTi,for this reason — ^that, wherefore, 

on this account. 

4. Ka$6TLy in what manner, so far as ; 

inasmuch as. 

5. iirti, since, since if so, since if other- 

wise. 

6. cjTctSi}, since truly, after that indeed, 

for truly. 
7- yap, (compounded of yc, verily, and 
apa,. therefore, hence, the fact is, in 
fact ; and when the fact is given as 
a reason or explanation, for. 

8. lv€Ka, on account of, for the sake of; 

originally signifying to please or 
gratify one, as a favour to one, and 
next used of the motive or object of 
a thing; that which has brought 
on a consequence, (vnth o5, where, 
whither.) 

9. Tm, a fined particle indicating 2>urpose, 

to the end that, in order that (vjith 
the emphasis on the result) 

10. oiroig, a final particle denoting not 
only end or purpose, but is also a 
simple conjunction (correlative to lem 
how 1) denoting the way or manner. 
In order that (with the emphasis on 
the method,) 

dvTi, over against, con- 
taining the notion of 
opposition ; as an 

1 1. i equivalent, instead of 
for, in return for, 

iSv, neut, rel. pL, wliich 
things. 



in return 
for which 
things, 
i.e, be- 
cause. 



1. Matt. ii. 18. 

1. V. 36. 

i. vii. 14, marg. how 

(G %•) (t», i9Ay or hoi»/ 

A V" " ~ 



ILTr.) 
-ix. 3« 
- xl. 20, 25. 
-xiL4L 



3b. Matt. xtii. \ 6. 

I. 11, IS. 

21. 63, MC B of. 

1. xiv, j. 

1. XV. 32. 

I. x?i. 7, 8. 

— —^ xvil. 20. aoe B of. 
5. xvui. 32. 



1. Matt XX. 7, 16. 

9. 31. 

e. xxi. 46 (No. 5. Tr 

1. xxiif. 29. (AH.) 

2b. xxiv. 12. 

5. xxvii. 6. 

19. sea B of . 

1. Mark i. 34, marg. that. 

iii. 9, aae B of. 

1. 80. 

2b. iv. 6,6. 

1. »9. 

2b. ▼. 4- 

vi. 6, aee B of. 

1. 34. 

1. YU. 19. 

1. vui. 2, 16. 17. 

1. Ix. 38 (op), 41. 

1. xL 18(Na7, TTr 

5. XV. 42. [A R) 

I. XTi. 14 (ftp.) 

II. Lake i. 20. 

2b. ii4. 

8. 7. 

8. iv. 1& 

_ ,1 V. 19, aae B of. 

2b. Yiii. 6. 

1. 30. 

2b. ix. 7. 

1 49,53. 

2b. xi. 8 l»v 

Bof. 




1. John i. 50. 

fib ii. 24. 

1. ui. 18. 

7. 19. 

1. 28. 



B 



20. ) 

iv. 41, 42. f of. 

1. V. 16, 18, 27. 30. 

1, vJ. 2, 26«»»ce, 41. 

1. vil. 1, 7, 22. 23, 30. 

43, Bee Bof. [39. 

I. viii. 22, 37, 43, 44, 



I. 



1. 



ix. 16, 22. 145. 47. 

X. 13, 17. 

26. 

33, 36. 

xi. 9, 10. 

42, MM B of. 

xii. 6, 11. 

SO, tee B of. 



' 42, aee B of. 

5. xiii 29. 

1. xiv. 12, 17, 19, 2a 

1. XT. 19,21. 27. 

1. xtL 3,4,6.9,10,11. 

1. 16 (ap.) 

1. 17,21,27.32. 

1. xtU. 14. 

1. xix. 7. 

5. 31. 

42, aee B of. 

1. XX. 13, 29. 

1. xxi. 17. 

1. .\cta u. & 

4. 24. 

1 27. 

iv. 21. aee B of. 

1. vL L 

1 YliL 2a 

X. 45. aee B tbat 

2b. xii. 20. 

11. 23. 

6. xiv. 12. 



^ Ada xvL 8. aee B of. 

1. ^xriL 18 (ap) 

8. 31 (No. 4, O-mL 

T Tr A K) 

2b. xviii. 8. 

10. XX. 16. 

1. xxii 29. 

21Jl xxvii. 4, 9. 

-^^ xxTiii. 2, eee B of. 

2b. la 

3. Rom. L 19. 

7. iv. 16. 

1. v. 5. 

1. vi. 15. 

19, aee B of. 

3. viii 7. 

10, aee B of, 

1. 21. 

1. 27, marg. that. 

1. ix.7. 28K»)).32. 

1. xiv. 23. 

XV. 15, aee B of. 

L 1 Cor. i 25. 

1. ii. 14. 

1. iii. 18. 

1. Ti 7. 

xL 10, aee B of. 

1. xiL 15, 16. 

a. XV. 9. 

1. 15. 

1. 2 Cor. vii. 13. 

1. xi.7, 11. 

~ OaL iL 4. aee B oL 

1. 11. 

i. iv. 6. 

— Eph. iv. IS,*) 

V. 6, }■ aee B of. 

1. 16. ) 

2b. Phil L 7. 

1, ii. 8a 

1. iT. 17. 

3. 1 Thea. IL B, 
1. 13. 

- 2 Thea. i. 3, aee B tbat. 
1. la 

11. ii la 

1. 13. 

L Jii 9. 

It. 6, aee B tliat, 

1. I Tim. i 13. 



la 

V. 12. 

vi 2 »»'«•• • 
Phiiem. 7. 
Heb. vi 13. 

Vii. 24l 




1. Jaa. i 10. 

2bL iv. 2. 

3. — — 3. 
3! 1 Pet. i. 16. 

1. ii 21. 

1. V. 8 (ap.) 

1. 1 John ii. 8. 

11. aee B that. 

1. 12. 

1. I3ltlaici,l4t«le«, 

21 »«'«• f-»'2. 

1. ui. 1, 0, 12, 14. ItJ. 

1. iv. 1, 4. 

9. aee B that. 

1. 13, 17, 18, 19. 

1. V. 6, 10. 

1. Rev. U. 4. 

I. 14 (om. L T Tri* ) 

1 2a 

1. iii. 10, 16. 

1. V. 4. 

1. viii. 11. 

1. xi 10, 17. 

I. xiv. 8 (ii. itho. L T 

Tr A)(«w». 03 «*.) 
1. '— xvi 5. 
* H omita the whole verae. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EEC 



t 87 ] 



BEO 



BECAUSE OF. 

1. 6ia, tee "because," ^"'o, 26. 

2. dire, motion from the exterior, away 

from; from, of, of origin, derivation; 
from, on account of, of cause or 
occasion, 

3. €\, motion from the inteTior, out of; 

from, of, of origin, rtc, hence, the 
occasion aiui the reason as the 
fource out of which a restUt flows. 

^. €v, in. 

5. eri, upon. 

(a) unth Gen. upon, f'cM p7vceeding 
from) OTcr, rtc. 

00 wVA Dat. upon, ^(w r«^i«^ «po»^ 
pn accoimt of. 

(c) anVA Ace. upon, fi»y directimi to- 
wards) towards, as the direction of 
thovghf, feeling, speech. 

C. rpos, towards, (in the direction of) 

(rx) with Gen. hitherwards, in favour of. 

(b) with Dat. towards (as resting in a 
direction towards) at, close by. 

(c) tcith Ace. hithen^ards, (of literal 
direction;) of mental direction, to- 
wards; then from the general notion 
of mental direction comes (i) that of 
estimation or proportion, in consider- 
ation of, and (ii) that of intention, 
in order to. 

7, \d^iv, (Ace. of xdpi^, favour, grace, 
usedadverhvally) in any one's favour, 
for his pleasure ; for the sake of a 
person or thing, on account of 

1. Acta ir. 21. 

1. xvi. 3. 

1. zzviil 2. 

1. Romu vL 19. 

1. TiU. 10 •••€•• 

1. — 11, margin (text, 
Ijf.) 

1. xy. 15. 

1. 1 Cor. xL la 
1. GaL ii. 4. 

7. iii 19. 

I. Eph. iv. 18. 

J. V. 6. 

1. Httbu iu. la 

1. iv. 6. 

7. Jnde 16. 

5c. R«T. L 7. 

3. XTi 11. 21. 



1 Vatt xilL SI. 58. 

1. xni. 20. 

2. xriiL 7. 

6c xix a 

4 xxvi 81, S3. 

1 xxvii. 1». 

\. Ma& lii 0. 

I vi a 

<• xir 27(«Mi. tr^ot. 

iHMf, Q::TTrAR) 
1 Lake v. 19. 

1 xL 8> 

1 John lii 29. 

I ir 41,42. 

1 vii 43. 

1 xi4S. 

1 siL30, 42 

1. xix. 42. 



CECAUSE THAT. 

1. y&p^ see " because," No. 7. 

2. 8*4 see " becau8B>" No. 2b. 



3. Si6ri, see "because," No. 3. 

4. on, see "because," No. 1. 

5. Ka^oTi, see "because," No. 4. 



5. Luke 1. 7. 

2. Acta Tiii. n. 

4. X. 45. 

2. xviii ?. 

1. xxviii. 20, 

3. Rom. i. 21. 



3, PhiL ii 2e. 

3. I Th«». it. 0. 

4. 2 ThM. L 8. 
4. 1 John ii. n. 

4. iv. ft. 

1. 3 John < 



144. Rom. iii. 2 (m No. 1, (yip) G«v L Tr A^.) 

BECAUSE... WOULO. 
yrpos, see " because of," No. 6c. 

1 Tb«a. ii. 9. 



! 



BECAUSE HE WOULD NOT. 
oirw9, in order that. 
/!») yivrjrai, it should not happoi;. 
avry, to hiin. 

AcU XX. 10. 



BECKON (-ED, -iNo.) 

1. K-aTao-ctiu), to move downwards, to move 

the haiid to another, as a sign for 
him to be silent. 

2. v€vu}, to incline in any direction, to 

nod or beckon as a sign ; to nod or 
bow iu token of assent. 

3. Stav€vw, to intimate or signify by 

nodding or beckoning. 

3. Lukel 22(with*cM«. roj 1. AcU xiii. 16.^ 

— —-- v.7..c«Bunto. Ibf.) 1. xix. 83. 

2. John xiii 24. 1. xxi 40 

1. AcUxii. 17. ' ' 



2. 



- xxiv. 10. 



BECKON UNTO. 
KafAvivta, to nod, esp. to nod assent j 
(properly by inclining tJie head.) 



Luk« ▼. 7. 



BECOME (-ETH, -ING, BECASIE.) 

ytvo/mi, demting origin, to come into 
being, to be born, to become; or 
result, to take phice, to Irappcn, 
*followed by€ls, denoting equivaUne^, 
to become for or as. 



Halt. xiU. S3. 83. 

xvilL 3. 

xxl. 48*. 

xxviii. 4. 

Marki 17. 

iv, 19, 32. 

IX. 3. 

xii. 10«. 

Luke XX. 17*. 



John i. 12. 
AcUiv. 11 •. 

vU, 40. 

X. 10. 

xiL 18. 

Rom. iii. 19. 

iv. 18. 

i vji. IS. 

1 Cox. ill 18. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEC 



BEE 



1 Cor. viii. 9. 

Ix. 20, 22. 

xiii.l.ll. 

XV. 20 (oni. All.) 

2 Cor. ▼. 17. 

xii. 11. 

Gal. iv. 16. 
Phil. ii. 8. 

1 Thes. i. 6. 
ii. 14. 



Philem. 6. 
Heb. T. e, 12. 

X.33. 

xi.7. 

Ja8.ii.4, 11. 
Rev. vl. 12 twiw- 

viii. 8, ll.» 

xi. 16. 

xvi. 3, 4. 

xviii.2. 



See also dead, sff£CT, fool, poor, 

SERVANT, UNCIRCUMCISID, UNPROFITABLB, 
VAIN. 



BECOME {to befitting.) 

(-BTH, BECAMB.) 

7r/j€?ra), (a) to be conBpicuouB among a 
number, to be distingnisbed in or 
by a thing ; (properly of impres- 
sions on the senses) to become, 
beseem, snit. 

(b) Impersonal^ it is fitting, it be- 
seems, it suits. 



b. Bph. V. S. 
a.lTi 



im. U. 10^ 



a.TitTxsii.l. 
a. Heb. vii. 26. 



BKCOMETH (it.) 



b. Matt. Ui. 15. 



b. Heb. ii. 10. 



BECOMBTH AS. 

d^tws, (adv. from aftos, weighing as 
much, of equal value), worthily, 
deservedly. 

Rom. xvi. 2. I Pbil. i. 27. 



BEOOMETH HOLINESS (as.) 

tcpo7rpc7n/s, beseeming a sacred place, 
person, or matter. 

Titus il. 3, margin, m bMom«iH Aoly loomtn. 



BED. 

1. KpdpPaTQi, (KpdParroi, LTTrA»), 

Kpa/3a#cTos, «.) It denotes a mean 
kind of bed, swih as the Ancients 
used to recline on at noon, (Latin 
grabatus) a mattress for the poor. 

2. kAivt;, that on which one lies, a couch 

for meals, or a bed to sleep on, 
used by the rich. 

3. Koirrf, a lying ; hence, a place of re- 

pose, bed, efp. the marriage bed. 



Matt. ix. 2, 8. 
Mark u. 4, 9, 11. 12. 

iv.21. 

vl.66. 

vii. SO,mmiv>(text, 

tdbU.) 

80. 

Luke T. 18. 
viii. 16. 



3. Lake xi. 7. 

2. xviL 84. 

1. John V. 8. 9, 10, 11. 

1. 12(om.TTrbAH) 

2. Aets V. 16 (KAivopiov, a 

BtnaU btd, Gmij T Tr 
1. ix.SS. [A« 

3. Heb. xiii. i. 
2. Rev.ii.22. 



BED (m/ke...) 

orpcdiWo), to spread, spread or stretch 
out, strew ; to spread or make up 
a bed. 

AcU ix. 84b 



BEEN. 

(had, hath, hast, hadst, have (should) » 

HAVJC (to), had (that), HAST (THAT), 
HAVE B., WITH, HAVING.) 

When this word is not part of another 
verb or phrase it is the translation 
of one of these following. 

1. cifit, I am, {the ordinary sta e of 

existence.) 

(a) coTt, he, she, it is, (3 pers. sin. 
pres. ind.) 

(b) ccrre, ye...are, (2 pers pi. pres. 
ind.) 

(c) €^(u, to be, (injiniiive) *wifh the 
Ace, of the noun, that... been. 

(d) iLv oJ<ra ov, being (participle). 

(e) ^v, etc., he, she, it, was, efc. (im- 
perf.) 

2. yCvofiai, denoting origin, to come 

into being, to become ; or result, 
to take place, to happen. 

3. Siar/Hj3(i), to wear away or connume 

by rubbing; hence, to spend, or 
pass away time, live. 

4. fl-otccD, to make, to do ; with idea of 

tim^, to spend time on anything, 
to make the time long. 

5. irpoa-fitvu}^ to remain with, to wait 

still longer. 



le. M&tt. xxiii. 30, had B 
(mA<^>nme meaning 

le. 30.Bbon1dbave 

B(witb £i')(V««a,AU) 

le. xxvii. 64, bad B. 

Ic. Mark vi.49 that bad B 

5. viii. 2, B with 

(have). 

2. xvi.lO,hadB(flp) 

Ic. Luke ii. ii, to have B. 

le. iv. 16, \ *,-^ n 

le. viU.2,/ ^^^ 



2. Lake xvi 11.12,^ have 

2. xix. 17. i B 

la, xxiv. 21. 

le. John ix. 18i>«. had B. 

le. xL 21, i2, hadst 

B. 

lb. XV. 27, have B. 

le. Acts iv. 1 <. had B. 
2. vU 62, have B. 

2 xix. 21, ) have 

2. XX. 18. S B 

Id. xxiv. 10, that 

hastB. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEE 



[ 89 ] 



BEF 



3. Acts xxt. 14, had B. 

2. Rom «i. 6. haye B. 
2. ix.29,h»dB. 

i:=Sri*^.ih.thB. 

4. 2Cor.xi 25,>^_gB 



2, CoLiT. U. ^1,^,^ « 

2. 1 Tim. y. 9, baying 

B. 
10. Hob. viil. 7, 
lo. 2 Pot. ii. 21. ^hadB. 
lo.lJohnr 



yiil. 7, ) 
nil. 10 J 



BEFALL (.BLL.) 

1. ytVo/icu, to come into being, to be 

born, to beoome, to arifie, to 
happen. 

2. avfjtfioLVfo^ to stand with the feet 

togeUier; come together, meet ; 
of eveniSf to come to pass, fall 
out, happen. 

1. 3£ark t. 16. | 2. Acts zx. 19. 



BEFALL (the things which shall.) 
Ctoj the things, (neut, pL of' 

I awavTrf<rovra, (part of <rw. "^^^^ 
I ayrcm, to come to meet 
I together, i.e., to fall in 
L with or meet one another.. 

Acts xz. 22. 



the 
things 



shall 
happen. 



BEFALLEN TO (what was.) 
TO, the things, (neut. pi, of art.) 

Matt. yiii. 33. Ht, tkt things of the, or relating to the 
demonized [mon.] 



BEFORE. 

1. wpo, in front of, before ofpiace, time, 

or superiority. 

2. €fiirpo€rO€y, of place, before, (as opp. 

to behind), in front of ; of time, 
earlier, of old. 

3. ivtaviov, being in sight; in one's 

presence, face to face. 

4. jcarcvurtor, (No. 3 with Kara, (No. 

10), against, prefixed), right over 
against, right opposite. 

5. ivavrioy^ over against, opposite, 

fronting; in hostile signification, 
against. 

6. ivi, npon. 

(a) with Oen. upon and proceediog 
from (e.g. a pUlar ;) over, in the 
presence of, hence, before ; fig. on 
the basis of, npon or before. 

(b) with Dot. npon and resting npon ; 
over of superintendence, etc. ; in ad- 
dition to, on acconnt of ; on or at. 



etc., as the groundwork of any fact 
or circumstance. 
(c) with Ace. upon, by direction 
towards, (motion being implied); to, 
implying an intention for, against. 

7. €19, (motion to the interior) into, to, 

no to. 

8. irapd, beside (of juxtaposition.) 

(a) with Oen. beside, as proceeding 
Jrom, from beside. 

(b) with Bat. beside and at ; with, in 
the estimation of. 

(c) toith Ace. beside, oa ahngsiHe of; 
so aa to be compared with, aj 
contrary or superior to, etc. 

9. Iv, in, of timet plotce^ t^r element; 

among. 

10. Kara, down. 

(a) unt\ Oen. down from, against. 

(b) tvith Ace. down towards, down 
upon or aloog, throughout, in ref. 
to time at or in, i.e., oorrespondent 
with, at the period of, over against. 

11. irpos, towards (in the direction of) 

(a) with Oen. in favour of. 

(b) with Bat. at, dose by. 

(c) ii7i^^ilec. towards, in reference to. 

12. &7t6,fio'm,(motion from the exterior) 
.away from, hence, sometimes de- 
noting cause or occasion, from, on 
account of. 

13. €vaim, in against, opposite, over 
against. 

14. AircVavTi, (No. 13 with Airo, (No. 10) 
prefixed), opposite, over agaisst, 
in the presence of. 

15. KariyavTi, down over against, i.e., 
in the sight and estimation of. 

16. vputroi, (a superl. from irpo. No. 1), 

the first, foremost, of place, rank, 
or time. 

17. vporroy, (neut. sing, of No. 16, used 

as adv.) first of time, whether in a 
superl. sense or compart., before of 
order or dignity. 

18. vportpov, before others,ofplace,time 

or rank ; formerly. 

(a) with art. the former time, etc. 

(b) with idv fiT^, except, unless. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEF 



[ 90 ] 



BEG 



19.- 



20.- 






irpo, before, see No. 1, \ bcforo 
TT/aoo-cuTToi', face, couiitcn- \ ilu 
ance ; a person, j face. 

<t9, into, unto, tee No. 7, \ 

irpoo-umov, a face, a person, > 

see No, 19, ) 



to 
face. 



CI', ni, 






m 



Tw, the, I . 

. fie<ro9, middle, in the mid- ( .]? . 
I die, in the midst, ) ^'^*^^^* 

22. TrpiV, before, formerly, erst, one time. 

(u) tvith t/, before that, sooner than. 



22...>I:iftt. i. 18. 



- vh. 6. 

- viii. 29. 

- K. IS. 

- 32«»Im SStwUc. 
-xi 10»«»' 



1. 

2 

1. 

Cc. 

2 

1. 



21. xiv. t1. 

•2. xvii 2. 

1 »xxiv. S8 (07a G- 

2. XXV 3*2. (TA) 

Tl xxvi. 31. 

2. 70. 

22. 75. 

2. xxvi I. 11. 

14. 24(No.l5,LTr.) 

2. 2». 

1. Mark i. 2 l»«. 

2. 2 2nd (om. All ) 

5. ii. 12. 

2. ix. a. 

6a. xiii. 9. 

22a. xlv 30. 

1)2. 72. 

3. Lukoi. C(No.6,TrAW.) 

13. 8 (No. 6, Qru M.) 

3. 17. 75i 

1. 76. 

1. ii. 21. 

22a. 26. 

lOu. 31. 



Johni. 161X- 





92iMl. 

xiv. 2. 

XV. 18. 

xvi. 15. 

xix. 4. 27. 2& 

XX 26 

xxi. 12l»». 

12 tod. 

36 

. xxii, 15. 

84, •wBtlat 

22. 01. 

xxiii. i;,t«cB(be ) 

3. 14. 

f.. xxiv, 11». 

3. 43. 



il b —' 



18b \ii. r.l(Ko.lT,wlth 

iav M»7. fXCtpt, GcwLT 

Ti A R) 

22 viii. 58. 

l«;i. ix 8. 

'J. X 4. 

1. H. 

1. x\ 55. 

1 xii 1. 

3. 97 

1. xili. I. 

1. I'.i 

22 xi». 29. 

17 XV. IS 

1. xvii. 5. 24. 

22a AcU'^ n. 20 (om. ^. G - 

3. 26 (LTr«.) 

3. iv 10. 

1. V. 2.'? (No. 6a, L T 

'J. 27. ITrAfr*) 

I. 36. 

3. vi. 0. 

22a.— vii. i 

12. 43l 

A. — 46. 

5. viii. 32. 

3. ix. 15. 

3 X. 4(No.2,LTTr 

6c. 17. (A K.) 

•A. 30. 33. 

1. xii. 6. 14. 

19. xiii. 24. 

1. xiv. 13 

2. xviil 17. 

3. xix. 0, 19. 

1. xxi 38. 

7. xxii. 80. 

Oa. xxiii. 30. 

6a. xxiY. 19, 20. 

6a — — XXV. 9. 

10, Ree B that. 

fix 26»*ico. 

tia. xxvi. 2. . 

lie 28. 

Sb Rom. il. 13. 

11. iii. 18 

lie iv. 2. I 

15. 17. ciarjin Uir 

1 xvi. 7. [%.-:Uo. 

I. 1 Cor, il. 7. 

1. iv. 5. 

Oil. vi. 1 »»icf, 6. 

18. 2 Cor. i. 15. 

2. v. 10. 

r,n. \ji. 14. 

I'O. \iii. 24.- 



4. 2 Cor. xii. 19(No.l5,Gfj 

LTrA«.) 
Gal. i. 17. 

21). 

ii. 12. 

14. 

I Ob. iii. 1. 

23 Ht. 

E])h. i. 4 !<(■ 

4 2nd. 

riiil. iii. la 
Col. i. IT 
. 1 Thes. iii. 9. 13. 
18a. 1 Tim. i. 13. 

3. V. 4. 

6». 19. mxrg.undcr. 

3. 20. 21 1»». 

- 21 s^i'd.see prefer 

3. vi. 12. (B. 

6a. 13. 

1. 2 Tim i. 9. 
3. ii. 14. 

5. iv. 1. 

1. 21. 

1. Titus i. 2. 
1. Heb. xi. 5. 
8b. Jaa. i. 27. 
7. iL d. 



1. Jai. V. 9. 

1. 1 Pet. i. 20. 

8b. 2 Pet. ii. 11 ('>": ''be- 
fore the Lord." G :z I. 
12. IJohnii. 2S. JT n'-} 

2. i»i. 19. 

3. 3 John 6. 
3. ll«v. 1 4. 
3. ii. 14. 

3. iii. 2, 5»*' '^S, 0. 

3. iv. 5, 61»». 

2. 6 2n««- 

3. 10 «»»«•. 

3. V. 8. 

3 xii. 9 i»ice, 11, 15. 

3. viii. 2, 3, 4. 

3. ix. 13. 

6b. X 11. 

xi. 4. 10. 

Xii. 4, 10. 

xiii. 12. 

xiv. 3 twice. 



- XT. 4. 

- xvi. 10. 

- xix. 20. 

- XX. 12 

- xxii. 8. 



BEFORE (be.) 
7rpov7raip\(a, to bc before or beforehand 
in a thing; intrans., to exist before, 
to be formerly. 

Luke xxiii. V.. 



BEFORE THAT. 

22a. I.iike xxii .14 (cmc, vntiA, L T Tr A H > 
22a. AcU XXV. 16. 



See also, appoint, begin, BROUciir, 

CHOOSE, CONFIRM, DAY, DETERMINE, FALL, 
GO, GOSPEL, HEAR, INSTRUCT, KNOW, MED- 
ITATE, NEVER, NOTICE, ORDAIN, PREACH, 
PREFERRING, PRESENCE, PROVE, RUN, .*?AB' 
B.VTH, SAY, SEE, SET, SHOW, SPEAK, SPOKEN, 
STAND, SUFFER, TAKE, TELL, V.'OnLD. 



-I 



BEFOREHAND. 

See, 3IAKE, MANIFEST, OPEN, TESTIFY, 
THOUGHT. 



KEFORETIME (be.) 

irpovirvLpx^i to bc before or beforeliaiid 
in a t/iin^, intraris, to exist before, 
to be formerly. 

Acta \iii. 9. 



BEG. 

1. atVcw, to cntrciit, beg, supplicate; 
it implies a didindifni i?i j>o.^>tioft 
and iircumiianccii Idwccn tlw parties 



Digitized by 



Google 



BBQ 



[ 91 } BEG 



il 3. 



and expresses a petition from an iu' 
ferior to a superior, see unier '^oy* 
. and ''ask." 

9/Kxracrcw, to iisk besides, to demiemd 
more ; to continue asking, and so 
to b^, aak an alms of one ; to beg 
honL 

cracrcoi, to ask besides, to beg a^ a 
meudicaut. 

&Lak«XTiU. 85(No.9. L 
TTirAR) 



1. MaU. UTii. S& 

1 Mark x. 40 (vpovatnic. 

a beffoar, T Tr A H.) 
i. Luk« xvl S. 



1. — -sxliL 

2. John ix. B. 



BEGET. 
I 1. yciWw, to beget; of the mother, to 
- \ bear, bring forth. AfeL an influence 
I excited on some one moulding his life. 

j 2. aTo«ci*c(i>, to bring forth; to beget 
uhen spoken of the male. 



1. M»tt L S lti«««.3l •!«««, 

10>tteci. 11. It ••<«». 
13 S ttew, 14 3 linn, 
•I&tilM*, 16. 
]. Acta TiL I. 29. 



1. Acta xilL 8S. 
I. 1 Cor. It. 15. 
1. Philem. 10. 
1. IIobL L 5. 

1. T. 5. 

2. Jat i. 18. 

I. IJohnv. l»»lce. 18. 



BEGET AGAIN. 

dvayivvdia, to begct again, to bear a^in. 
(occ. 1 Pet. L 23.) 



1 Pet i. 3. 



BEGGAR. 

rrwxoi, one who crouches or cringes, 
lience as a subst,, a beggar. 

Lttke xtL 20, 22. 



BEGGARLY. 
' «Twxfe, 9ee "bsooab." 

GaL It. 9. 



! BEGIN. 

. I. ap\oftaty (in Mid.) to be first, and 
I that in point of time, to begin, make 

a beginning (both Act, and Mid, as 

here.) 

I 2. tvdpxpitai^ to make a beginning o£ 

3. rpo€vdpxofmi, to begin before or al- 
I r;»Ady, to begin in. 



'c7i^aAX(ki, to throw or\ to lay hands 
lay (^ on or to 



{evipakXoi, to throi 
cast upon, to 
on, etc,, 
X^ipt the hand, 



( thrust forth 
) his hands. 

/icAXb), to bo on the point to do any- 
thing, to be about to do. 



Matt ir. 17. 

xi. 7. 20. 

xlL 1. 

xir. 30. 

XTi. 21. 22. 

xyUL 24. 

xx.a 

xxiT. 40. 

xxTi. 22,37.74. 

lUrk i. 43. 

U.23. 

ir. 1. 

T. 17, 20. 

Ti. 2, 7, 34, M. 

Yiii 11, 31, 32. 

X. 28, 32, 41, 47. 

xLW. 

xiLl. 

xiiLS. 

xiT. 19, 33, 65. 69, 

71. 

XT. 8, 18. 

Luke iU. a 

23, with fli|Ai, to 

be (lit, wu-^tthen be- 
ginninff.) 

1. iT. 21. 

1. T. 21. 

1. Tit 15, 24, 38, 49. 



1. Luke ix. 12. 

1. xi. 29. 53. 

1. xit. 1. 45. 

1. xili. 25, 26. 

1. xiT. 9, 18. 29, SC. 

1. XT. 14, 24. 

1. xix. 37, 45. 

1. XX. 9. 

1. xxi. 28. 

1- xxii. 23. 

1. xxiii. 2, 5, 30. 

1. xziT. 27. 47. 

1. John TiiL 9 (op.) 

1. xili. 6. 

1. Acta i. 1. 22. 

1 ii4. 

1. yUL 35. 

1. X. 37. 

1. xi. 15. 

4 xii. I, niftig. (t«xt. 

ttrelch forth.) 

1. xTiii. 26 

1. xxiT. 2. 

1. xxTii. 35. 

1. 2 Cor. iii. 1. 
3. Tiii. 6. 

2. Gal. iii. 3. 

1. 1 Pot It. 17. 
5. B0r.x7. « 



BEGIN AT THE FIRST. 
Xappdvta, to take or re- 1 receive 

ceive, > 

apxi beginning, origin, j 1 



a 
bcgiuuiu^ 



Hebu iL 3. 

BEGIN BEFORE. 

8. 2 Cor. TilL 10. 

BEGIN FIRST. 
vpiaToy, first, in the first place. 

1 Pot It. 17. 

BEGIN TO BE. 
€ipi, 1 am, the verb of ordinary existence. 

Loke ill 23 (with apx^M«u* Ut. Ko^-'Ukm heginning.) 

See also, ambkd, dawn, sink, wanton, 

WORLD. 



BEGINNER [margin.] 

dpxrjyos, beginning, originating ; as subs. 
a leader, founder, first father, prince 
or chief. 

Hobixil. 2(trJct,a«iAc:'.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEQ 



[ 92 ] 



J BEGINNING. 

1- ^PXVy beginning, origin. 
2. irpioTo^, the first, foremost of place, 
rank or time. 



1. Matt, xix.4 8. 

1. xxiv. 8, '21. 

1. Mark i. 1. 

1. X. (^. 

1. xiii S, 19. 

I. Luke i. 2. 

1. Jobni. 1.2. 

1. ii. 11. 

1. vi. 64. 

1. viii. 25, 44. , - . 

1. XV. 27. 

1. xvi. 4. 

1. Acts xi. 13. 

1. Phil. iv. 15. 

1. Col L^«. 

1. 2 T\nk iV 13 (airopx^''. 
an offering of ft >• it -fruits, 
instead of air' apy^f, 
j'roiii the beginniriff, L.) 



1. lleb. L 10. 

1. ul. 14. 

1. - — vi. 1, marg:. (text, 
principles.) 

1. vii. 8. 

2. 2 Pet. ii. 20. 

1. ul. 4. 

1. IJohnL'l. 

1. ii. f l«S 13, 14. 

24 twice. 
1. 7*»*(o»i. G:? L 

TTr AM) 

1. iii 8, 11. 

1. 2 John 6, 0. 

1. Rev. L 8 (om. G L T Tr 

A.) 

1. iU. 14. 

1. Jtxi. 6. 

1. xxii 13. 



BEGINNING (at the.) 
TpwTov, first, at the first. 

John ii. 10. 



^ BEGINNING (from the.) 
ai'ioOii', of place, from above; of tlme^ 
from the beginning. 

Acts xxvt. 5. 



See also, rehearse, world. 



BEGOTTEN (only.) 
/icjoyd'?]?, only begotten; ttsed to denote 
the relation of Christ to the Father, 

I John 1. 14. 18 : iii. 16. 18 : 1 John iv. 9. 



BEGOTTEN SON (only.) 

Hcb. xi. 17. 



See, first-begotten. 



BEGUILE. 

1. ccAcfifw, to entice or catch by a bait. 

2. c^aTraraw, to cheat, deceive, beguile 

thoroughly 

3. wapaXoyi^ofiai, to reckon wrong, mis- 

count ; to reason falsely ; Mew, to 
cheat or delude by false reasoning. 



. 2 Cor xi. 3. 
, Col. ii 4. 



I 3. Col. ii. 19, see reward. 
1. 2 Pet. ii. 14. 



BEHALF. 
fiio'o';, a part, share; one's portion or lot. 

L' Cor. ix. 3. 

1 Pet. iv. Itf (oifofia, name, Cm L T Tr A K) 



BEH 

BEHALF OF (in.) 



u7r€/3, over. 

(a) with Gen, (over and separate from) 
on behalf of, for (as tJiough bendvig 
over to protect,) xmkp may thus de- 
note instead of, but does not determine 
the way in which the service is per- 
formed. It only affirms it avri on 
the other hand is strictly definite, 

(b) uH,th Ace, (over and towards) be- 
yond, above. 

a. Fhil. i. to. 



BEHALF (ON.) 

1. vnkp, see "behalf of (in) " (a.) 

2. €7ri, upon. 

(a) wiUi Gen. (as sprifiging from) over, 
in the presence or time of. 

(b) with Dat, (as resting on) in ad- 
dition to, on account of. 

(c) with Ace. (ujxyn, by direction to- 
wards) up to, over of time, place, or 
extent, 

3. rcpt, around. 

(a) vjith Gen. about, concerning, cls the 
• object of thought, emotion, etc. 

(b) with Ace, about, round about, of 
place or time, 

2b. Rom. xvi. 19 (rb i*; 3*. 1 Cor. L 4. 
viiiv, cm. art, 0-* LT 



Tr A K« denote ova- 
you.) 



1. 2 Cor. i. 11. 

1. T. 12. 

1. Till. 24. 



BEHAVE... SELF. 

1. dva(rTp€<f>u>, to tum upside down. 

(a) Pass, or Mid,, hence, to tum one's 
self around, to niove about in a 
place, hence, to sojourn, dwell ; then 
of the manner of this dwelling, to 
behave, conduct one's self. 

2. yivofiai, to begin to be, come into 

existence, (implying oHgin, result, 
or change of state.) 

2. 1 ThM. ii. 10. ) la. 1 Tim. lit 15. 



See also, disorderly, uncomely, 

UNSEEMLY. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEH 



[ 93 ] 



BEH 



BEHAVIOUR 

naTaxrrqfMy the condition or constitution 
of anything ; spoken of rxUrnal cir- 
runi^tancfi or depen'tment, 
Tiiu ii. a. 



BEHAVIOUR <0F good.) 

K^r^uos, well ordered, cfpereons, orderly, 
well behaved, {iiacrvct, etc. - 

1 Tim. iii. 2, taMa^ modt$t. 



BEHEAD. 

1. ibnucnt^XiC^, to cut off the head. 

2. TcXcKifcM, to t\}t with an axe, hmce, 

to behead, (rcAc#cvs, an axe.) 

I 






}. Lvikeix.9. 
1 Rev. XX. 4. 



BEHINt). 

I ». oricda^, ofplace^ from behind, at the 
back ; o/* rimr, after, in future, 
hereai&?j. 

. mritrta, o/plaeef behind, backwards. 



1. lUii. ix. 2a 

t. x*L 2S. 

I. Mark ▼ V 



S. Lake it. 8 (ao.) 

2. Tii. 38. 

1. TiiL 44. 

% Rev. i 10. 
I. Rev. It. 0. 



I 



BEHIND (be.) 

tcn^iu, lo bo behind or later ; of place 
or time to come after, viHttpk. to 
fall short of; in pass. esp. t9 be in 
want of, to lack, miss. 

2 te. xi. 5 ; zlL 11. 



BEHIND (coKS.) 
ixrr^Mtt, see above. 

J Ccr. L 7. 

BEHIND. 
(those things which arb.) 

{T«, the things. :„ . 
%nriff^ behind. 



BEHIND (which is.) 

vQ-ripripA, a coming short, deficiency, 
want. 

Co). ;, S4. plural. 

5e« also, t.\rrt. 



BEHOLD. 

(-EST, -ING,- beheld.). 

1 . 6p««, to see, is used of bodily si(/ht, and 

is refoired to the thing seen^ whether 
in itself (objectively)^ or in regard to 
lis impression on the mind (subjec- 
tively ;) see No, 7. 

2. fJSov, (from root <r5o), used as aor. act. 

for No. \)io see, same signification 
as No. 1. 

3. *8ou, (imperat. ojot. mid, (^ above) be- 

hold ! calling attention to i^hat m'ly 
he seen, heard, or appfekended in 
any toay, see No. 1. 

4. i5c, (imperat. of above) used as inter- 

jectton, see Jfo. 1. 

5. iirtiBoVf (No. 2, uM. €tri, upoia, pre- 
fixed) to look upon, regard. 

(a) vfith €iri, upon. 

6. cjTOTTcvw, (deriv. of No. 1, with cVi), 

to look ©ver, cverlook, watch; to 
to bd an eye-witne£s of. 

7. pXtTTuty denotes the act of seeing, ond 

is referred to the organ fms No. 1 is 
to the thing seen. J Both this and No. 
1 are applied to mental vision, but 
No. 7 implies gretUer vividness, to 
express a more in tent , eat*nj^U spirit- 
ual contemplation. 

8. IpPXirria, (No. 7 with iv^ ift or on 

prefixed), to look upon, ¥icw with 
steadfastness and attention. 

(a) withiU^ unto, denotes leak unto, etc. 

9. $€(apiia, to look at, gasre upon, akin to 

No. 7, but when used of bodily vision 
it always assumes that the object is 
netually present. 

10. dvadtatptu^- ( No. 9 inth ivd emphatic 
prefixed), to lock at purposely, to 
gaze upon, consiikr attentively. 

11. OcuLOfMi, to fix the eyes upon an "ob- 
ject; (it is refenrred to the subject, as 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEH 



[ 94 ] 



BEC 



^0. 9 ii to the object), to louk at 
in ently, contemplate, observe. 

12. KaTavo€ia, to perceive, to observe; 
it is thn mental enrrelatire of sensa- 
itowil p9rce^tiii»f cottsciout/ acticn 
of the mind, to nnderstand. 
apprehend, learn, know, referring 
totkeo^'ject of knowMgt gather than 
the fact of knowing (of. yivdxrKU}.) 



3. Matt. i. 20. 23. 



U. 1, 13, 19. 
-iv. 11. 
-7i. 20. 

- vil. 3. 
*. 

- TiU. 2. 2», 20, 33 

- IX. 2. 3, 10, 18, 20. 

- X. 10. 

- xl. 8, 10. 19. 

- xli.2.l0. 18,41, 4\ 
• xiii. 3. f M, 47, 19. 

- XV. 22. 

- xvil. 3. 5 t*!^*- 

- x?ill. 10. 

- xlx. 10. 

20. 

27. 

- XX. 18. 30. 

- xxi. ft. 

- xxii. 4. 

- xxiii. 31, 38. 
-xxlv. 25, 2fl«»l««. 

— xxr. 0. 

20, 23. 

- xxvi. 45, 40, 51. 
05. 

-xx>ri«.6l. 



3. 

3. 

9a, 

7. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

3, 

3. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

7. 

3. 

8. 

3. 

'A. 

S. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

4. 

3. 

4. 

3. 

9. 

3. 

3. 

4. 

3. 

4. 

3. 

3. 

2 

8. 

3. 

4. 

». 

3. 

3. 

4. 

3. 

9. 

4. xvi 0. 

3. Luke i. 20, 31. 30, 8,48. 

3. il. 10, 25, 34. 48, 

3. - ▼. 12. 18. 

3. vl.2:j. 

7. 41,42 

3. —Til. 12. 25,27 ,M,37. 

3. ▼l'i.41. 

3. - Ix. 30, 39. 
3. - X. 3. 

9 18. 

19. 25. 



-xxvill. 2, 7,9, 11. 
Mark i. 2. 

-il. 21. 

- iii. 33. 
31 (No. 3, L.) 

— iv. 3. 

— y.2itom.G:z V»T 
-ix. 16. CTf A H.) 
-X. 21. 

13. 

-xl.21. 

— xii. 41. 

xiii, 2J torn. V» T 

xir.4'. [TrA 

— XT. 4. 

3o(No.4.TTi 

47. I AH.) 



- xl.3l 33. *\. 

- xlil. 7, 11 180,32,35. 

- xlr. 2. 
29. 

- xvll. 21. 

- xviil. Ml. 

- XIX. 2, 8, 20. 
■ 41. 

- - XX. 17. 

- xxi. 0. 

29. r*7. 

-xxit. 10. 21,31,38, 

- xxiii. 14, 29. 



9. Luke XX if. 45, 48. 

I. 49. 

3. 60. 

11. 66. 

3. - - xxiv. 4, 

7. 12 (0|>.) 

1 18. 

2. 30. 



-40. 



3. -- 
U. John i. 14. 

4. 29,30. 

8. 42. 

4. 47. 

4. i<i. 20. 

3. Iv. 36. 

3. xii. 15. 

:). xvi. 32. 

8. x*x.20(G.vJ(No.4, 



GLTTrA.) 

■27{No.4,LT 



3 

'JrA) (No.2. ^^; 

7. Aoui.9. 

3. 10. 

3. II. 7. 

7. iv. 14. 

'a. 29. 

3. V. 9,26,28. 

12. vii. 81, 82. 

3. 60. 

9. viil. 13. 

3. 27. 

3. 
.1. 
3. 
3. 
3. 
2. 
3. 



ix. 10. 11. 

X. 17, 19, 21, 80. 

- -xi. 11. 

xii. 7. 

xiU. 11, 25. 

41. 



X7i. 1. 
10. — xTil. 83. 

9. 24. 

8. XX. 22, 26. 

4. Rom. ii.l7(«i6tf butij, 

3. ix. 88. LAll.; 

2. xi. 22. 

7. 1 Cor. X. W. 
8. XV. 51. 

~ 2 1 or. iii. 18. Me B an 
in A glaaa. 

8. V. 17. 

8, vi. 2 »•'«•, 0. 

8. vii. 11. 

3. xii. 14. 

8. Gal. i. 20. 

4, V. 2. 

7. Col. ii. 5. 

8. Heb. ii. 18. 

3. viii. 8. 

12. Jan. i. 28, 24. 

3. til. 3 (No. 4, G) (el 

W, b"t »/, G ~ L T rr 

Mj ow. yap, for, H«) 

3. 4 5. 

3. ▼. 4. 7, 9, 11. 

3. 1 Pet. ii. 0. 

0. 12, 

0. iii. 2. 

2. 1 John iii. 1. 

3. Jade 14. 

3. Bev. i. 7, 18. 

8. ii. 10, 22. 

3. iii. 8, 9»»»«- 



Rev. Iii. 11 {om. All) 
20. 

- iv. 1, 2. 
-V. 6. 
0,11. 

- vi. 2. 
5 (om. G3.) 

12. 

- vii. 9. 

- viU. 18. 

- ix. 12. 



0. Rev. xi. 12. 

8. 14. 

3. xii. 8. 

2. xiii. 11. 

8. xiv. 14. 

8. XV. 6 (om. All.) 

8. XTi. 16. 

7. — -xvii.8. 
3. xix. U. 

8. xxi. 8, 6. 

8. xxlL 7, 2. 



BEHOLD AS IN A GLASS. 

KaTLirrpil^ofjLai, (twfVf., from Kdrofrrpov 
a mil ror, which agnin is from icara. 
BfLBinbf.avd owTo fiat.tolc ok, a tettfe 
(f No, 1 alorf)y hence, to behold 
one's F elf in a miiTor. Inatmuch af 
attcietit mirrors were made of metal 
highly jpohshtd (Ex. xxxviii.22), 
Iht* pirson who looked on his image 
in thfm would fe^es^aiily hare hif 
face illuminated by ihercflected royf 
(compare Ex. ixxiv. k9, 30, and 
2 Cor. iii. 7.) 

2 C or. iii. 18. 



See alfo, fabnf8Tly, steadfastly. 



BEHOVE (.tD.) 

Set, (impfrs. o/5c(i), to bind, tie ; to have 
need, vant, lack ) 

(a) icith Ace, it is biodinf^ on one to 
do, it behoves one to do, one mnst, 
one ot3glit. 

(b) tcith Gen, there is need of. 

(c) with Bat, thf re is i eed for one 

to do, etc, 

a. Lnke xxiv. 40 (om. G- L^ T Tr A H.) 



BEHOVETH ONE (it.) 

60c(A(i>, to owe, have to pay or account 
for. 

(a) pass, to be due, in wider signif, to 
be nnder an obligation. 

a. Beb. ii. 17. 



BEING. 

When not part of another verb 
(genendly i lie participle), or part of 
a phrase ii is the trah station of ona 
of these folloiving. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEI 



[ 95 ] 



BEL 



1. uiv, overfly 6v^ being, (part, of elfiC, the 

verb of ordinary existence.) 

2. ytvo§iMf to come into being, to be- 

come, to arise, to happen, {denoting 
origin or result.) 

3. vTrdpxaif to begin, to start, to begin 

to be, {referring to original state of 
cxitstence) 



3fAtt. i. 10. 

Tii. 11. 

xii. 31. 

Mark ▼iii. 1. 

ix. 33. 

xiv. 3. 

LokeiLS. 

iiL23. 

xi. 13. 

xiii. 10. 

xvi. 23. 

XX. 36. 

xxU. 3. 

U lop ) 

John ir. 0. 

Ti. 71 ('iW 

viL 60. 

X.S3. 

xi.40,SL 

XTiii.a6. 

xix. 38. 

AcU Tii. S5. 

xir. 8(©m All.) 

XV. 32. 

xvL Z-). 

21. 



a^ L 

[TrA.) 



3. Actsxvi. 37. 

xyii.28,8eeB(liaTe 

onr.) 

3. xix. 40. 

1. xxvil.2. 

1. Bom. xi. 17. 
1. 1 Cor. viii. 7. 

1. ix.21. 

1. xii. 12. 

3. 2 Cor. Tiii. 17. 

3. xii. 16. 

3: GftL i. 14. 

1. ii. 3. 

3. 14. 

1. Eph. U. 20. 

1. iv. 18. 

3. Phil.ii.6. 
I. Gol. IL 13. 
1. 1 Tim. iii. 10. 
1. Titu 1. 16. 

1. iii. 11. 

1. Pliilem.9. 

1. Heb. L 3. 
1. xii. 3, 

2. Ju. i. 2h, 

2. 1 Pot. ▼. 8 tad. 



BEING (we have our.) 

cV/ncV, w*> u^e, AcU xvil. 28. 



BELIEF, 
^ruTTis, the trofit which Itntertain or put 
in a person or thing ^ the persuasion 
which I have ^ the conviction which 
I cherish. It implies a conviction 
which is based upon trust^not upon 
knowledge, («^e under '* PAITH.") 

2 Tl^.. il. 13. 



BELIEVE. 

C-ED, -EST, -ETE, -INO.) 

1. iri(rrrvoi, be persnaded, to rely npon, 

to tmot ; (not used in the Classics 
religiously^ bui vofuiia-) Tht tf. T. 
conception of faith is (i) c fully con- 
vinced acknowledgment, (ii) a se^f" 
surrendering fellowship, (iii)a/tt% 
assured and unswerving confidence, 

(a) irti^ci$,nntoor into,tiii.p2ying direc- 
tion inwards the o>jeet of faith^ to 
^ve ane*s self up to. 

(b) with Ir, in referring to the founda- 
tion rf the fai'h^ -put confidence in. 

(c) with hri^ npon, implying repose, 
rest and reliancey or with a view 
to thai reliance. 

(d) with the simple dative, to ^ive 
credit to one, trust to his fidelity. 

2. Tcttfiii. in mid, and pass, as here, to 



sufEer one's self to be persuaded 
or convinced by any fair means, 
but esp. by words, to be won over, 
prevuled upon. 

3. fl-MTTos, (a verbal a^j, from No, 2) to 

obey, hence obedient, faithful; to 
trust, hence, trusting. F^om this 
meaning arises the so-caUed pass. sig. 
true,one whom we may irusi, trust j 
(fptnons, trustwcrthy o/^^ingf*. 

4. moTts, see under **BELI1F." 

Halt. vili. 13. 



ix.28. 
a. xviii. 6. 

xxi.22.26,328ilmit. 

x»iv. 23, 28. 

xxvii. 42. 

b. Mark i. 16. 

. V.36. [T^A»>^».) 

. ix.23i"|om.G-T 

. 23»'«1- 

• 24. 

a. 42(irtVT(V(xfe', 

M'hova/af/fc, T A.I 

. xi. 23. 24. 31. 

. xiii 21. 

. XT. 32. 

. xvi. 13 fof). 14 

«.ii.), 16 !•• (op.) 

16««>d,iee b not 

. — — I7(np.) 
, JLnke 1. 1, see B (moot 
•arely). 

20,45. 

viii. 12, 13, CO. 

XX. 6. 

xxii. 67. 

5. xxiv. 2S. 

John i. 7*, 12, 60. 

ii. 11», 22*, 23. 

iii. 12 t»'w », i6«^ 

iv. 21», 39, 41, 42, 

4«, 60, 53. 
y. 24««, 38, 44*1, 

vi. ' 29», 30», 36, 

36,40*,47«,64»»«« W. 

. viL 6, 31, 38, 39, 

48. 

\\\i. 24*, 30^. 31, 

46<l,46. 
ix.l8», 36*, 36,38. 

X. 26, 26, 37, 88 

li« * Snd. 

■ 38 ** {yvim leot 

Yn^iaKirrr, p*reetve 
(the introdnctory 
act) and kr>ow itLe 
abiding state), in- 
stead of Yi^J^' ««'» 
irMTTwaT*, know ahd 
b«H«f. LTTrA). 

. 42. 

xi. 16*, 25* J»», 2C 

«w>«,27,40,42,46,48 

xU. ll*,36»,37*, 

38, S0». 42*, 44 •»<«», 
46. 

-' ' 47 (^vA»a^a*», 

guard or kftp G~ L 
TTtA W). 

xiii. 19. 

xiv. 1» twtce, 10, 

11 »•«««, 12, 29. 

xvi 9», 27, 30, 31. 

xvii. 8», 20, 21. 

xix. 36. 

XX. 8, 26. 

27. 

29 «»*cej 31 twiw 

Acta ti. 44. 



Acts iv. 4, 32. lob* .) 

V. 36,mazip.(t« xt, 

viii. 2,13,S7t»»ce 

ix.26,42«. [(sp.) 

X. 43. 

46, wh'ch B. 

xi. 17s 21. 

xiii. 12,30,41,48. 

xiv. 1«, 23. 

XV. 6.7, 11. 

xvi. 1, whirh .. B 

31s »4d. 

xvii. 4. 

^— — 12 34 

xviii. 8^i«»,'8»»"»,27 

xix. 2», 4, 18. 

XXI. 20, 25. 

xxii. 10. 

xxiv. 14. 

xxvi. 27 wice. 

xxvii. 11. 

25. 

xxviii. 4i»«. 



-24^'(,BteBnot 
1. Bom. i. 16. 

1. iti.22. 

4. ■ 26, nvith art., 

denotes he wh'ch B. 

1. iv. 3S 6, 11, 17,18, 

1. vi. 8. [24«. 

Ic. ix. S3. 

1. X. 4, 9, lOe, 11, 

14»l.t,14*iid, la. 

1. xiii. 11 

1. xiv. 2.« 

1. 1 Cor. i. 21. 

1. iii. 5. 

'. xi. 18. 

1. xiii. 7. 

1. xiv. 22 »»«<!•■ 

I. XV. 2, 11. 

1. 2 Cor. iv. 13 «»»«•. 

J*. vi. 15, that B. 

la. G«il. ii. 16. 

I. tii. 6, 22. 

1. Eph. X. IM, Itf. 
la. Phil. i. 20. 

1. IThea. i. 7. 

1. ii.lO. H. 

1. iv. 14. 

1. 2Thes.i. 10»'«<*. 

I. ti. 11, 12. 

Ic. 1 Tim. i. 16. 

1. tii. 16. 

3. iv. 3, which B. 

3. — ' 10. that B. 

3. V. 16. 

3. 
I 

1. 
1. 
4. 



vi. 2. 

2 Ttin.i.I2,marg. trust 

Titus tii. 8. 

Heb. iv. 3. 

x.39,fien.fdenot6s 

cfihf"^ thut B.) 

xi. 6. 

Jas. ti. 19 »»5o«, 23. 
lPet.i.8. 

2« (No.8, LTTr 

ii. 9, 7. [A. 

1 John iti. 23. 
iv. 1,16. 



Digitized by 



Google 



.BEL 



[ 96 ] 



BEL 



1. 1 John.v. 1. 5. 
IJL 10 !•». 



la. IJohnT. 13 »•»(«!»-) 

la. 13«»*. 

1. Jude 5. 



BELIEVE NOT. 
(Where not tioo separate 'koords in 
the Greek, For which, see undtr 
" BELIEVB " and " NOT." 

1. aTrto-Tcw, to put no confidence in. 

2. d7r€i0€(u, to be disobedient, (opp. of 

:r£i^/*ai, see "bklievk," No, 2.) 

3. dirurTos, not worthy of confidence, 

untnistwarthy ; not confident, mis- 
trustful, faithlefw, (opp. of ttuttos, 
see "BELIEVE," No. 3.) 



1. J|aAXTl.ll(fl#).lC2n< 

(ayj.) 

1. WClT. 11, 4L 

S. John iii. 30. 

2. Acts xrii. 6 (»m. O L Tr 

AH) 

2. six. «. 

1. xxviU. 24. 

1. Rosa. Iii. S. 

2. xi. 30. 

2. -31, BUtfK <^ 

not. 



2. lUm. XV. 81, marg. he 

disobtdiffit. 

3. 1 Cor. vU. 12. 13, •ee 

that B not. 

3. X, rr, that B not. 

3. xiT. 22 »•»«. 24. 

that B not. 
3/2 Cor. iv. 4. whichBnot. 

1. 2 Tim. ii. 13. 
2 Hcb. iii. 18. 

2. xi. 31, mArg. be 

disobedienL 



BELIEVED (those things wbich are 

MOST SURELY.) 

7rAi?po<^op€(i>, prop, to make full ; fulfil ; 
vsed of measures and weighu, etc. , 
in pass, as here, of persons, to have 
full satisfaction, to be fiilly assured, 
of things, to be fully believed or 
fully proved and confirmed. 

Luke 1. 1 (jMs. F*rt. with art.) 



BELIEVER (-S.) 

1. irioTcvw, see " BBLIBVE," No. 1. 

2. TTKTfos, see "believe," No, 3. 

1. AciaT.14. I 2.lTii.iT.12 



BELIEVING [noun.] 
n-uTTcvw, see " believe," No. 1. 

• Rom. XT. 13. 



BELIEVING [adj.] 
Turros, see "believe," No. 3. 

John XX. «. I , .V^J^T*-^ 

1 Tim. vi. 2, maig.(text./a><A/KO 



2. 7a<rn}p, the belly; often used of the 
belly as craving food, hence, pleasure 
in eating, gluttony. 



BELLY (lES.) 
KoiXitt, the hollow of the belly ; the 
belly ; then the contente of the belly, 
the inward parts. 



1. Matt. xii. 40 

1. XV. 17 

1. Mark vii. 19. 
1. Luke XV. 16. 
1. John vii. 38. 



1. Ron xvi 18. 
I. 1 Cor. vi. 13*»>cr 

1. rUiL UL 19. 

2. Titus i. 12. 

I. Rev. X 9. 10. 



BELONG TO* or UNTOt. 

(-ED, -ETH.; 

1. cWt, it is, (3 peri. smg. pra. of elfii, 

to be.) 
(a) with Ik, from, out ol 

2. cVtc, ye are, (2 pert, pi, jTre4, of elfii, 

to be.) 

2. Mark ix. 4l» (with Gen.) \ 1*. Uiko.«iii. 7t. 
1. Hcb. ▼. 14 



BELONG TO or UNTO (thb things 

THAT or WHICH.) 

1. TO. the things, (neut. pi, of art.) with 

Gen. jollowing, the things o£ 
- f Ttt, the things (see No. 1.) 
• ( 77/30$, towai-ds, in referehce to. 

2Lukexix.42. I 1 Cor. tu. 32. 



BELOVED. 

1. dyainjTOS, belovo*, (from dyairdu), No, 

2 tvith force of per f pass. paH.) 

2. dyaTraw, to love, it denotes the deliber- 

ative exercise of the jxidgmerU ; tke 
giving of a decided preference i» ©tw 
object or person out of many. It 
frequently implies regard and satis- 
faction, raJther than affection. A 
higher word therefore than </)iXe<i>, 
tffhich denotes greater strength of 
feeling, as between brethren in blood. 

1. Matt. iii. 17. 

1. xii. la 

1. xvii. 6. 

1. Mark L 11. 

1. ix. 7. 

1. xii. 6, see B (well.) 

1. Luke iii. 22. 
1. — ix.35(c«A«A€Y»t<ww, 
. chounfor one's »el/,Q •>= 

1. XX.13. (I/»TTrAH) 

1. Acts XV. 25. 
1. Rom. i. 7. 

3. ix. 25 1^»««- 

1. xi. 28. 

xiL19,8oeB(dearly) 

xvi. 5, see B(well.) 

1. 8, 9, 12 («?>.) 

1. 1 Cor. iv. U, 17. 

X. U.seoIKdcarljr) 

1. XV. 58. 



— 2 Cor. viL 1, \ see B 
Xii. 19, I (dearljr) 



2. Eph. i. 
1. vi. 21. 

1. Pha ii. 12. 
iv. 1 «»«c«, 

(dearly.) 

2. Cul. ill 12. 

1. iv. 7, 9. 14. 

.2. 1 Thes. i. 4. 

2. 2 The-i ii. 13. 
1. 1 Tira. VI. 2. 



aoe B 



1. 2 Tim. i. 2, > 
.- Philem. 1. J 



see D 



.... , (dearly.) 
^ _ 2 {aitk^ri, Sistert 

Gr-LrrA«.) 

1. 18. 

1. Heb vi 9. 
1. Jaa i 10, 19. 
1. ii. 5. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEL 



[ 97 ] 



— 1 Pet. ti.ll.«jeIK'learly) 1 . 1 John iv. 1. T. 11. 



1. It. 12. 

1. 3 Pd i. IT 

1. ill. 1. 8, U. n, 17. 

1. IJohniii 2, 21. 



— 3 John I. MO B (well ) 

1. 2. \ 11. 

1. Jude 3. 17. 20. 
a. Hoy. XX. 9. 



BELOVED (DaABLY.) 



1. Horn. xii. l^ 
1. I Cor X. 14. 
1. 2 Cor. Tii. 1. 
1. xii 19. 



1. Phil iv 1 t'Tic^. 
1. 2 Tirn. i. 2. 
1. Phlltttn. 1. 
1 1 Pet. ii. n. 



BELOVED (well.) 



1. Mark xii 6. 



I 1. Rom. xri. 5. 
1. 3 Juhn 1. 



BENEATH. 

Ka-na, (adv. of placf, from Kardj down) 
dOwii, downwards ; beneath, below. 

Mark xir. 66. i AcU U. 19. 



BENEFACTOR (-s.) 
cvc/»y€Ti7^, a well doer,, esp, io others, a 
benefactor. 

Luke xxa 25. 

benefit: 

L aya^os, good, in its kind, (opp, of 
KaKos, which is bad of its kind.) 

2. tUfy^wia, well doing, good service. 

3. xi^i% free faTonr, grace; objective! t/ 

it dend>U$ pergonal gracefulness, a 
pleasing work ; subjectively an inclin- 
ing towards, gracious disposition ; 
on iJie part of the giver it denotes 
kindness, favour; -on the part qf the 
receiver, thanks, respect, homage. 

1 SCor. L 15» mug. ^rad. I 2. I Tim. t1. 2. 



BENEVOLENCE. 
evvota, good will, favour, kindness. 

1 Cor. Til. S (ij^tJlir. a dtbt, duty. All.) 



BERRY. 
See, OLIVE. 



BERYL. 

/J^pvAAn^, a jewel of sea green colour, 
(pft)b. from Hfh. i:i, pure, bright, 
ani Vi^n, to shine, hence English, 
brilliant.) 

BtT. Z3d.30. 



BES 

BESEECH (-irfO, BESOUGHT.) . 



1. wa/iaicaAew, to call to one's side, hence, 

to call to aid ; every kind of calling 
to which is meant to produce a par- 
ticiHar effect, whether of admonishing, 
exhorting, cheering, helping, etc. 

2. ipiiiTdiD, to ask something of one ; td 

ask specifically, to ask ubout, hence 
to question.. 

3. Sco/xat, to bo in want or need, hence, 

to beseech, supplicate. 

4. irpoa-Kweia, to kiss the hand to another 

as a mark of respect, to do obeisance, 
etc. to another, esp. of (he Oriental 
fashion by prostration, Iiende to wor- 
ship. 



1. Matt. viu. 5. 31, 34. 


1. Aota xty. % 


1. xlY. 36. 


3. xx9l 8. 


2. XV. 23. 


1. xxTii. 33. 




1. Rom. xii. 1. 


(text, wrthip.) 


1. XT. 30. 


1. 2». 


1. XTi 17. 


1. Mark L 40. 


1. 1 Cor. L 10. 


1. ▼. 10, 12. 23. 


1. lY. Id 


1. ▼!. 6p. 


1. xri. 15. 


2, Til. 2«. 


LYCor. U. a 


1. 3J. 


I. ▼. 20. 


I. Tlli. 22. 


1. Ti. 1. 


».Luk«lv. 38. 


1. x.1. 


& -r. M. 


3. 2. 


2. Tii. 3. 


1. xa 8. 


8. • Ttil38, 


a OaL IV. 12. 


L 31,-32, 41. 


1. Eph. iT. 1. 

1^ PhiL iTr 2 «**^' 


2. 37. 


5L 3& 


2. 1 Thea. It. 1, marg. re- 


3. — r Ix. 38, 40. 


L 10. [qvett. 


2. xi. 87. 


2; r. 12. 


S; xxi. 39. 


1 14, mai^ (t«xt, 


a ' xxTi 3. 


exhort.) 


2. John It. 40, 47. 


2. 2 Thea iL 1. 


2. ■—- xix 81, 88. 


1. 1 Tim. I 3. 


1. ActaxUi. 42 


1. Philam. 9. 10. 


1. xti. 15. 39. 


I. Heb. xiii. 19, 22. 


1. xxi. 12. 


L 1 Pet, il 11. 


3. 3\>. 


2. 2 John 5. 



BESET. 

(which doth so BASILY.) 

^vTrepia-Taro^, standing well around, well 
o?' easily surrounding or' encom- 
passing; well circumstanced, of a 
temptation or sin, which has every 
advantage in favour of its prevailing^ 
(lum occ.) 

Hebi xU. L 



BESIDE (^.) 
1. <Vt, upon. 

(a) with G^€7i. upon, as springing from, 
over, etc, 

(b) wUh Dat. upon, as resting on, in 
addition to. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BES 



[ 98 ] 



BET 



(c) iffith Ace, Upon, hi/ directum towards 
up to, etc, 

i. (Tvvj conjunction, with, (union of cor 
operation) together with. 

3. xiapkf sepanitely, by itself, lapart 

from, exclusive of. 

4. koiir6v, for the i:e8t, further 



a Matt xir. 21. 

1 XV. 38. 

Ibi— XXV. 20. 
lb! 22 (mil. O- 



l"^' 



Tr 



lb. Luke xri.2»(iv, in, L». 

2. x^v. 21. [K.) 

4! 1 Cor. i^ 16. 

3. 2 Cor. xi 28. 



riulem. 19. toe owe, 

BESIDE (-8) THIS. 
(Whe7'e "this" is not a separate loord,) 
Kal avTo toOtd 6c, yea moreover for thiH 
very thing, but for this very reason 
also. 

2 Pet L 5. 



BESIDE ONE'S SELF (bi.) 

1. t^Umjfii, to put out of its'-pkce, to 
changCL from one condition into 'an- 
other ; metapk to drive otic out of 
his senses. 

(a) ifUrans, (2 aor.t and Mid, J to step 
aside, go away, yield ; to be con- 
fused, perplexed. 

'2. fMivofMLif to rage, be fiinous ; used of 
prophetic fremif ; to be mad. 

X Mark Ut 21. I 1 AcU «vL 24 

1. 2 Co?. V. 18. 



See^ OWB. 



BEST. 

1. K/ai€tWft)v, stronger, more powerful,, 

comparative of K/oaros, power, in 
effect, strength, a^ exerted 

2..flr/JwTos, the fji-st. of place or rank. 

2. Luke XV. 22. 

1. 1 Cor. xii 31 Oif (<ii>v. ffrffUer, On rsf. io> eixe and 
importance) (L T Tr Jl R) 



BESTOWED (ED.). 

1. 8i8(i>/ii, to give^ present, f^mth implied 

notionofgiYing freely, a7id enforced. ) 

2. .cn)v<£y<ii, to" lead together, to gather 

together. «c 



2. Luke xU. 17. 18. 

— John.iv. 88/) aeeB 

— Rom. xvi. e, r labour. 

— 1 Cor. xiL23, ibeQupon. 



— 1 Cor. xUi. 8. tM B to 
1. 2 Cor. via 1. [feed. 

— Ual. iv. ILaeeB labour. 
1. 1 John iiL L 



.BESTOW LABOUR (on.)* 
icofrt({ai, to be tired, grow weary, fatigued, 
spent mth labour, 

* Johniv. 88. 1 Jtoa. xvi & | GaL iv. 11. 

BESTOW TO FEED. 
\Jftafii((a, to feed by putting little bits into 
the mouth as nurses do children; 
then gen, to feed, fatten. 

1 Cor. xUi. 3. 

. BESTOW UPON. 
wtpLrCOrifii, to place rouiid about, put' 
round or on, hence, to bestow, 'con- 
fer upon. 

I Cor. xii. 23, marg. put en. 



BETRAY (-BD, -EST, -ETH.) 

vhpaSCSiofic, to give or hand over to an- 
other (as a torch m a torch roM, 
on£s son to a tutor, a purchase to a 
buyer, etc,) then to deliver up, sur- 
render; to give a city or person, etc, 
into another^s hands. 



Matt X. 4. 

xvii.22. 

- — XX. 18. 

xxiv. 10. 

xxvl. 2. 16. 21, 28, 24. 

26. 45, 46, 48. 

xxvii 3, 4. 

Mark Ui. 19. 
xiii. 12. 



Markxiv.10.11.,18,21.41, 
Lukexxi. 16 [42. 44. 

xxii. 4. 6, 21, 22, 48. 

Johnvi. 64, 71 

xll. 4 

xUi. 2, 11,21. 

;Kvlil. 2, 5 

— xxi. 20. 
1 Cor. xi. 23. 



BETRAYERS. 

irpoB6'n]i, a betrayer, a traitor (from 
irpf^tSit>iiL, to give up to the enemy.) 

Acta viJ. 62. 



BETTER. 

1. Kpiia-a-tav, stronger, more powerful 

(comp. of Kpajo^, power, in effect; 
strength as exeUed.) 
(a) neiU, used as adv. better. 

2. KaAo9, beautiful, fa'ir, honourable ; it 

coiitains (henotio7i »/" giving pleasure, 
(a) with /iaXAo/, niore, rather. 

3. \pr)(rr6r€p6%, (comp. t)f XprfO-roi, good 

of it's kind) better. 

4. \*ir€pkx'^i to hold up or on high ; to 

have above ; rru/'^iph, to be above 
others, be superior. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BET 



[ 99 ] BET 



S. Matl ztUL 8, 9. 
«a. Marie Ix. 42. 

i. 43. 45. 47. . 

S. Luke'T 99 (Fbnftir*, T 
1. lOor. Tii. 9.* [TrAH.) 

la. 38. 

la. Ix. 15. 

1. xi J7. 

1. PhlLLV. 

4. iL 8. 

1. H«b. i. 4. 



— Hab. H. 9, 166 B thing. 

1. Tii. 7, 10, «. 

1. viii. 6t»«e«. 

I. ix. 28. 

1 X. 34. 

xi. 16,aiN9Booantr7 

1. 86. 

40, 1 166 B 

xiL 24,; thiiig. 

1. 1 Pet. iU. 17. 
1. 2 Pit. iL 21. 



BETTER (be.) 

1. Suitfi€pio, to carry oyer or across^ to 

bear abroad, carry different ways ; 
hrtice, (a) inirans. .to differ; to be 
different from, to be other than, 
gen, in a .good iense^ but sometimes 
inferior (but not in N,T,) 

2. trviuf>€f>Wf to bear or bring together. 

(a) intrans. and imp, to contribute to, 
Ysonduce to, to be profitable to. 

3. frpoixopai, to hold before one's self, 

to have before or in preference to 
others; in running^ to have the 
start, have the advantage of 

4. AurircXco, to indemnify for expenses 

incurred ; hmce^ to be useful of ad- 
vantageous, to. 

(a) impers. it profits, it is better for. 



la. Matt tLSS. 

1. xtt. 12. 

Sa. XTiii. 6l 

la. Lake xii 24. 



4a. Lnke xrii. 1 
3. Bom. iiL 9 
— 1 Cor. Tiii. 8, Me B 0)e 
the.) 



BETTER (be the.) 
w€punr€wa, to be over and above the 
number; to be more than enough, 
remain over; to be pVeeminfent or 
superior. 

1 Cor. Tiit 8, maiy. jkore the mttrt. 

BETTER COUNTRY. 
K/Micnnjv, see "better," No, 1. 

Heb. xL 1& 

BETTER THING. 
KpsuTfrh^Vf see "better," yo. 1 (neut) 

Heb. Ti 9 ; xi. 40 : xii 24 



BETTERED (be.) 

«tf^Xc(ii, {o.help, aid, assist, succour; 
»> gen. to be of service to any one. 



(a) mid, or pass, to be helped, t;e. to 
receive help, aid or succour; to 
derive profit or advantage. 

Mark ▼. 28. 



BETWEEN. ,- 

I fMTtt^v, in tiie midat, kence, of place, 
betwixt, between ; of time, between 
whiles, meanwhile. 

2. a-pds, in the direction of. 

(a) with Oen. (hitherwards) in &vour 
of 

(b) with Dot. (resting %n a direction 
towards) near, hard by. 

(c) with Aee, (kUherwards) of liUral 
direction, to;' of menial direction, 
towards, against, in reference to. 

3. fK, m, of time, place, or dewknt ; 

among, with plurals, xtc, 

dva, up to, up by^, has a 

special tgieaniiig ifi this 

and other phrases, 
lika-ov, middle, (tf tim4"or 

place, gen, in phrases, 

amo/ig, 



m the 
midst. 



1. Matt. xrilL IS 

1. xxUL 86 

1. Luke xi. 61. 

I XTi 26. 

tc xxiU. 12. 

— John iii. 25, eee^ aoiilb 
of 



4, 1 Cw. vf. 5 



1. John iv, 81/maTg. <text, 

meaaipAilc) 
1 AoUxii.« 
I. -« — xiil4S,maif.(text, 

1. .XT. 9. [iMZti 

3c,— i-^ XXTl. 31 ' 

8. RmsL I 24. 



BETWEEN MEATS (discern or put 
a difference) [mai^gin.] 

BuiKpivia, to* separate one £rom az^thcr; 
to distinguish ;' to settle, decide as 
judges. 

(a) mid. to doubt, hesitate (cf. Mj6ktU 
zxi. 21 ; Jas. L 6.) 

Rom. xiv. 28 (text. dnAt.) 



BETWEEN SOME OP... AND. ^ 

€K, out of, ) some of [John*s disciples], 
lura, with, ) with \the Jexos.] 

John iii 25 



See also, difference, wall. 



a* 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



BET 



[ 100 ] 



KETWIXT. 

cK, (tnolum from ike ulterior) from, out 
of, Iflcally : or atoriginaUng from ; 
or M the eource, eauee, or occation, 
by. 

no. I t8 Ait. eohrtntntd fty.) 



BEWAIL 

1. K<$A;rfi», to beat or cut cuhpa blow. 

(a) mid. t6 strike one^M self, esp. one' 8 
brea^f etc. ihrouyh grief; hence, to 
mourn (or j with Mrikiiig the ifr east 

2. ic\a/ui, to wail, not only with the ex- 

predion of tean, hut also with every 
external expression of grief (SaKpvta 
1 is to tthed tears, John xi. 35; Opiivur 
is to shriek, etc. 

8. ir€v0c(a, to lament, mo&m for, esp. 
one dead; absol, to mourn, go in^o 
mourning. 



U.L«]nTilL61 



A. S Cor. xU. 31. 
1 lUr. xvUl. P. 



BEWARE 

1. )9\cir(tf, to see, denotes the act of see- 

ing. /^ if a/«o appfied to mental 
vision, to consider, contemplate. 

2. wpoa-ixf»9 to bold to, bring near to; 

to turn one's mind, thoughts, at- 
tention to a thing. 

(a) with pron. to giye heed to one's 
self. 

3. ^vAcCovo), U) intrans, to watch, be 

sleepless ; to keep watch.. guard. 

(b) trans, to watch, gliard, defend. 
Metaph. to preserve, maintain. 

(o) in mid* to heed, take heed or care, 
to bo on one's guard. 



1 Mfttt Tii 16i 

8, x.^7. 

8. xri.6,n,\% 

1. IfMk TiiL 15. 

1. xlt 88. 

8. S Pet ifl. 17. 



2ii Lak« xil. 1. 

8. 16. 

S. XX. 46. 

1. AcU giii. 40. 
L'CoL U.8. 



BEWARE OF. 

8. S Tim. ir. 18. | 1. PhiL ill. 3 > »!"» 



BEWITCH (-BD.) 

1. jSao-KatW, to prate, esp, about any one. 
Then to prate to any one, to mislead 



BID 

by pretences as if b 

fasciuatc. 



^ nioffie arts, to 



2. i^ia-Tfifii, (a) fran«. to change /rom 
.on€ condition to another, to* drive 
any one out of hi.s mind, to cpnfu.se, 
(b) intrans. to step aside, go away, 
yield ; to be confused, perpleied. * 

2a. AcU Till. 0, IV i 1. GaL 111. 1. 



BEWRAY (-Etn.) 

/irouctf, to make, to do, \ lit. makes 
J fi^Aos^ visible, dear ; > thee 
( manifest, evident, } manifc^it. 

Matt xxvi. 78. 



BEYOND. 

2. fripav, on the othef side, across ; 
usually with notion of water lyin^ 
between ; beyond in a place, ^Mtout 
rrferenee US inotion. 

2. €iriK€iva, on yonder side of, beyond ; 

the part beyond the far side of, 

3. iarip, over. 

(a) tvith Gen. (over and separate fromj 
on behalf of, for. 

(h) with Ace. (over and tdwards) l)c- 
yond, above, used in eomparisorU 

I. Matt iv: 15. 2^ 1. Mn X. 40. 

1. -^xix. 1. 
1. Mark iii. 8. 
1. John i. 28 
1. : iii. 28. 



2. Aoto Til 4.1. 

3b. 2 Cor Yid d(tr«p4.*6^- 

«i(Cr or ^<M>nc(, LTTr 

AH.) 



*^4p, fifflntu luptrioritj ; irapi. inititutee iho com 
)«riion and Imtm the reader to i^tr iiu]>«rtorily. 



See also, OO, lif C.VSURE, REOIOKfi^, ATRETOri. 



.BID (-EN,.BAnr..) 

1. KaXccD, fo call; (hen, to summon or 

in\ite, to call by name. 

2. Xtyuij to lay,* to lay together; to col- 

lect, to read ; then, to ppeak, to say, 
Acyw ahvays refers to the sentiment 
of what is spoken, as No. 3 does to 
the words. 

3. cFn-ov, to apeak, to say ; to onler, to 
command. 

4. KiXiwa, to urge or drive on ; of supe- 

rixjrs. to exhort, command; of 
inferiors^ to urge, intreat 



Digitized by 



Google 



%Bn> 



[ 101 ] 



BIR 



5. irpooTcurrroj, to place or post at a 
}ilare , to enjoin, give as a command. 



0L MUt i H. 

C XIV 2d 

8. xirt. 12 

1. xxil. 3. 4, 8. 9 

3. jodii. 3, 

1. Lokevii 39. 

Ix. 61, MO B faro- 

3. X. 40. (wdL 



1. I.ttk* nv. 7, S**»e«. 9. 

ngaia) 17. 84. 
3. Actsxi 12 

xv4ii.2i.Bce B fare 

3 xxiK 24. I well 

1 I Cor. X 27. 

2. 2 John 10. 11. 



BID AGAIN 
amiKaXiia, to call or invite back or in 



return. 



Liikexiv iSSnd 



BID FAREWELI. 
ca^oraara-ofmij in mid. to bid adieu to a 
penon or thing (from act, gig. to set 
apart; assign specially.) 

Luke iz. 01. | AcU zriit. 21. 



BIER. 

onopds, a bier on which dead bodies were 
carried to burial (doubtless from 
Ewj, ver^ to bear, as feretrumf is 
from fero, La^, to bear.) 

Luke riL 14^ ta%rg. cn^fhi. 



BILL. 

1 ftiPkiov, a roll, scroll, billet (dim, of 
pcpko^, a roll or book. ) 

2. ypaikfjuk^ a stroke in writing, a line; 
then^ a letter ; then^ aiiythiug com- 
mitted to writing. 

1 Mukx. 1 I 1 Lukexri. 6, 7 

BIND (ISG, J&OUND.) 

i. Sc<i>, to bind, tie, fasten. 

2. &(r/tfvctf, to fetter; put iu chains, (ncnt 

3. Sw-fMiiOf same miaMng as No, 2, (nm 

4. irparciVw, 'to stretch out before, 

stretch out, (non oec,} 

Matt. xu.2d. 



to 



-zSilSO. 
■ xiT. 3. 
>xvi 19t*ice. 
'Xviii. 18«vtc«. 

- xzfi 13. 

- X-xiii / 

• zxTii 2. 



1 1. Mark XT. L7 
I 3. Lnke viii iff. 



]. Mark Ui. 27 
,1. T. 3, 4. 

1 — ▼i.ir. 



1 xiii 1«. 

I 1. John xi. 44 

j 1. xviii. 12, 24. 

I 1. Acteix 2, 14, M. 

1, xu. «. 

! 1 XX. 21. 

1. -r— xxi. lli»i««,18,a 

a — xxa. 4 

1. 3. 



4. Acta xxii. 25. 

1. : 2tf 

I. xxlv. 27 

L Rora. vii. 2. 



II 1 Cor vii. 27, 
1 2 Tim ii. 9. 
I Rev ix. 14. 
) 1. XX. 2. 



BIND ABOUT. 
iripiciojj (No. 1 with TTc/yt, about, prefixed) 
to bind or tie round or on. 

John XL 44. 



BIND ON. 

woScw, to bind or tie under (No. 1, with 
wo, under.) 



(a) in mid, to bind under one's feet, 
put on shoes (occ, Mark vi. 9': Eph. 
vi. 15.) 



a. ActJ xii. "i 



BIND UP. 

Kara6€(«i, f ATo, 1, toith Kara, down)' to 
bind on* or. to, bind fast; to tie 
down, stop, .check, (mm occ) ^v 

tttke X. 84. • ~ '■- ■ 



BIND WITH. 
crui'Scw, f^JVi^ U with (Tvvj with) to bind 
together, ( implying association,) 
(non^occ.) 

Heb ziii. 3. 



See also, curse, execration, oath. .^ 



3. 



BIRD. 

ircTcii'oi', able to fly, winged ; th^ gen- 
eral epit/iet of birds, 

6pv€ov, a bird, both wild and domestic 

(6 o^i^t9, denotes the cock.) 
wTtivovy feathered, winged, (nan occ,) 



1. Matt. YiiL 20. 

1. xiJl 32. 

1. Luke ix. 58. 



2. R«T. xviii 8. 



I RoDt L 28. 
a 1 Cor XV. 89. 
1. Jaa. iii 7. 



. BIRTH. 

1. yewiyo-is, an engendering, producing, 
(noH occ.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



BIS [ 102 ] BLA 


2. ycvcn}, the hour of birth, a being 
born, (non occ) 

1. Matti. lH(0«v)(y«'w<ri« 1 1. Luke L 14 (y/wec*. G L 
OLTTrA«) liJohnix-l. ITTrAN) 

Sec ttl;iO, TKAVAIL IN BIBTH. 


BIT. 

XaXivos, a bridle or rein, esp, the bit of \ ' 
a bridle, (occ. Rev. xiv. 20.) 

Jan. iii .1 


BITE. 
SoKvia, to bite, esp, of dogs; metapL mo- 
lest, irritate, (non occ.) 

Gal V 15. 


.BIRTHDAY. 

y€veTV(i, in pi, the festivities of a bh*th- 
day, a birthday, (non occ,) 

Matt ziT. e. 1 Mark vL 21 


BITTER. 
vLKpoi^ pointed, sharp, keen ; hmce, gen. 
piercing, pungent to the senses (f 
taste, smell, feeling, hearing. Gen. 
painful, cruel, (non occ,) 

JaaiiLll, 14. 

BITTER (BE.) 

TTiKpalvij}, to make sharp, keen or bitter, 
e»p. to the tasU ; metaph. to embitter, 
irritate. 

(a) passive, to grow angry, to foster 
bitter feelings. 

a. Col. ui. 10 1 a. Rer. x. Ift 

BrrrER (make.) 

mKpatvia, see above. (Active ) 
RcT. vill. 11 : X. 0. 


BIRTHRIGHT. 

irp(aT0T6KLay the rights of the first-boniv 
Among the HthrewB it included the 
double portion^ Deut. xxi. 17;* xlviii. 
22 ; 1 Chron. v. 1, 2 ; preeminence 
and authority, Gen. xxvii. 29 ; xlix. 
3. The pt-o-gcnitoi'ship also of the 
Messiah was connected with it, (non 
occ) 

Hrb xli. le 


BISHOP 

liruTKoiros, watching over, Uking care of. 
It was the luime yii^n in Athens to 
the* men sent %nto subtlued states to 
conduct their afflab's. In the N.T, 
used of Tpta-pvTipoi, elders, denoting 
the watchful care pertaining to them. 
wpta-pvTtpo^, seems to denote the dig- 
nity of the office ; while liruTKOiro^, 
denotes its duties (occ, Actsxx. 28.) 

Phil i 1. Titui i. 7. 
a Tim. m. 2. 1 Pel U. 25. 

BISHOP (OFFICE OP A.) 

iiriCKOTTTrj, (belongs to Ecclesiastical Greek. 
In Classics, it denotes visit The 
common word in Classics and Ixx. is 
€7rurK€\pL<;, inspection, inquiry, visi- 
tation.) It seems to have a ttbofold 
sense of inspection or oversight, and 
guardianship ; and hence, the office 
or duty of an hria-KOTro^. 

1 Tim. iii. 1 


BITTERLY. 

iriKpQ^, adv. of wiKp6s. See " bitter-," 
(mm occ.) 

Matt zxTi 75. 1 Loka'xxii 62 


BITTERNESS. 

triKpia, bitterness, of taste; of temper^^ 
bitterness, venom, spleen. 

Acta viii 23. 1 Eph. It. 31. 
Rool. Ui. 14. 1 Heb. xil 1& 


BLACK. 
/xeXas, black. 

Matt V. 39. 1 Rot. vi. 6, 12. 


BISHOPRIC. 

iria-KOTTij, see " BISIIOP (OFFICE OF.)" 
Acts i* 20, marg. o(/ice or rAai-fpf. 


BLACKNESS. 

1. yvoc^os, a kind of storm, a dense 
cloud, darkness. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BLA 



[ 108 1 



BLA 



2. (o<^9, the gloom of the nether world, j 
nether darkness. 



I. Heb. xit 1& 



2 Jiulo i:i 



BLADE. 

XiproSj an' enclosed place, hut always 
tntk the notiofk of a feeding place, 
ihen, gen, any feediifg ground. The 
word goon passed from its original 
significationinto thai of food, fodder, 
^ esp. for came, grasSi hay (from this 
comes Lat, hcrtus, a garden, and 
Eng, gard-en; also akin to xopos, 
couri) 

Matt. xUi. 26 t Mark iv. 28. 



BLAME (without.) 

oftoi/tos, without blame, ridicule or dis- 
grabe; without, blemish of sin in 
him^i{f 



BLAME (sd) [verb.] 

pjt^iiofiai, to find fault with, to cri Jeise 
(in a bad sense,) 

2 Cor Tt S viU. SO 

BLAMED (to be.) 
Kara^ivwTKta, to remark, discover, esp. 
to one's prejudice, hence^ to judge 
something ot a person, lay something 
iq his charge. 

(a) pass, pa7l. accused, charged, hmce, 
blameworthy, (occ, Jas. iii. 20, 21.) 

t. Oil, il 11. 



BLAMELESS. 

1. d^cyxAi/rof, not accused, with uothing 

laid to one's charge, (occ. CoL i. 22,) 
(as the result of public investigation) 
though blamed yet uudeaerving of 
bkme. 

2. dfjL€fxirroSf not blamed, without re- 

proach, (occ, 1 Tim. iii. 13 ; Heb. 
vili. 7.) 

3. afi€fX7rrtas, SO as to merit no blame, so 

that nothing can be said against, 
(ore, 1 Thcs. ii. 10.) 

4. dfuafxr^Tos, not open to censure o?* 

adverse criticism. 



6, dvaiTios, without rojison or motive, 
gi-oundless ; of j>ersons, guiltless, 
not the cause or fault of a thing, 

6. aiftKiX-qjTTo^^ not to be caught any- 
where liy a7i antagonist (used in 
vn'tstling of a man defended and 
prepared at all jtotnts) , hence, one 
in whom there was no just cause 
for blame. 



5. Matt, xir 5 " 
1 Luke i. 6. 
1 1 Cor L 8. 

2. iii. e. 

A. 2 Pet. iii. 14 (ofAWMOf. 



.•J. 1 The«. V. 2.3. 

I Tim. iiL 2. 

1 10. 

6 V. 7. 



Titus i 6, 7. 
without stain or spot of 
daflleracnt, G <n. .) 



BLASPHEME (-ed, test, -ing.) 
p\aa-tfiri/i€ia, to 'drop evil w profane 
words, revile, calumniate ; esp, to 
revile God or divine things. 

Matt iz. 3 : Mark ill. 2.S, 20 : Luke xii. 10 (om. G -) 
. John X 36 . Acta xlii. 45; xviii. C ; xx* i. 11 ; iloiw. ii. 24 
1 Tim L 20: Ti. I . Titua ii 5 : Jm ii, 7 : Rev xiiL 
xvl 9, 11.21. 



BLASPHEMER (s.) 

1. pXaa-fftrjfiiti), see above , here the parti- 

ciple, 

2. pXdor^YjfjLo^, abusive, reviling, des- 

troying one's good name. 

L AcU xix. 37. I 2. 1 Tim. 1. 18. 

*atTim. Ui. 2. 



BLASPHEMOUS. 
pxdoffi-qyios, see " bl.^sphemeii," No. 2. 

Acta vi. 11. r Acta vi. 13 (om. AU.) 



BLASPHExMOUSLY. 

Pkaa'<t>riii€(a, see "BLASPHEME;" here the 
participle. 

Luke zxii. 65. 



BLASPHEMY. 

pXaoifir^fila, calumniation, abuse. It 
seems to denote the very worst kind nf 
slander. 

In all jMfSsages, except-. 

Mark ii. 7 {fikuv^i^in ,iee I Rev. xiii. 50IXaa^ii^oc,see 
under "Blaapheme/' "Blasphemer,'^ No. 2. 

LTTrAR) | 0.>»LTrA.) 

BLASPHEMY (srtiAK.) 
j9Xao-<^i7/icco, see under "blaspheme." 

'^ Matt xxvi 66. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BZJL 



[ 104 ] 



BLI 



BLAZE ABROAD 
5ia^i7/Ai(u>, to make knowxit spread abroad. 



MarkLiS. 



BLEMISH. 
fi£/Lio9, blaiTie, Bhame, atain, disgrace 
visibly attached to anything (prob, 
from Htb. did, a spot) ( Personified^ 
MomuB, wa$ the Critic God,) (non 
occ,) 

2 Pet. U. 18. 

BLEMISH (WITHOUT.) 
SifAtofJioSf the above toith a, negative prefixed. 



Eph. T. 27. 



1 Ftot. L 19 



BLESS (-ED, -ETH, -ING.) 

cvXoy€<i>, to speak well of, praise, as men 
towards Ood; o/ men toward vien, 
etc.y to bless, prop.Ho invoke God^s 
blessing on ; of God towards m^erv to 
bless, i.e, to distinguish toith favour, 
confer happiness. 

lUtt, r.44((ip.) 

XIT. Id. 

xxi 9. 

xxiii. 89. 

XXV. 34* 

xxvi. 26 («v;[ 

lo fjnc that 
Maik vl. 41. 
-"V.U.7. 



Roc" 



'— X. IH («aT«vXoy/M, to 
bl'M mwoA. T Tt A H) 

XI. 0, 10. 

xiv. 22. 

Luke i. 28 {ap\ 43 («•«•. 

li. 28,34. 

tL«8. 

rix.ia 



Luke xiil. 35. 

xlx. 38. 

jcxiv. 30. 60, 51. 

68 i<\p.) 

John xJi. 13. 
ActA lii 26. 
Rom, xlL 14 »»'«•• 
1 Tor. It. 12. 

X. 16. 

xiT. 16l 

Gal. iii. 9. 
Bph i. a 
Htib. vi. 14 »*»c«. 

vil I, 6.7. 

xl. 20, 21 

Jm. ill. 9. 
IPet. m. 9. 



BLESSED. 

1. fMLKopioi, bappy, applied to men; but 

in 1 Tim. i. 11 an^yi. 16 applied to 
God to exalt the glory of the gospel, 
as shewing His mercy in this disper^ 
sation, 

2. tvXoyrjTOs, (verbal adj. of cvAoycca, see 
. ** BLESS,") blessed, applied to God 

only, never to man. 



1. Matt. V. 3, 4. 6. 6. 7. 8. 


2. Rom i. 2!r. 


9. 10. 11. 


1. iv. 7.A 


1 — -xi 6. 


2 ix 5. 


1, ! xiii 16. 


2 2 Cer, i 3. 


1. xvi. 17. 


2. xi 31. 


1. xxlv. 4d 


2. Ebh i 3. 
1. ITini. i. 11. 


2. Mark xiv. til 


1. Luke i 46. 


1. vi. 15. 


2: 68. 


1. TituB li 13. 


1. vi. 20, 21 t*Jw, 12. 


1. Jas. i. 12.26. 


1. vU. 23. 


2. 1 rot i. 3. , 


1 xi. 27. 28 


1 Rov i 3. 


1. xii 37, 38, 43 


1 xiv 13. 


1. xiv. 14, 15 


1 xvi 15. 


1. j^xUi 29. 


1 xi<. 9. 


1. John XX 29. 


1. XX 6. 


1. Acta xz. 86. 


I xxii. 7, U 



BLESSED (BE.) 
Ivevkoyioiiai,, to be blessed ip or by. 

A«ltUL26. I 0»LliL& 

BLESSED (call.) 
fiuKapi^ia, to call happy. 
^ Luka L 48. 



BLESSEDNESS. 

fMKapurfio^ a pronouncing happy, felici* 
tation. 

iv. 6, 9. Oa). iv. 16i 



BLESSING. 

€pKoyia, good epcaking, praise; tJietk, 
thanksgiving (from which, our 
''eulogy.") 

Bom. XT. 29 : 1 Cor. z. 16 ; 2 Cor Tt. b, marg. (ioxt, 
bwntp): OaL iii. 14 : EpL I 3 ; BebvL 7 : xii 17 ; 
Jaa iK 10 ; 1 Pet. {ii 9 ; B«t.*t. 12. 1&; vii. 12. 



BLIND [adj.] 

tu</)Aqs, blind, natundly or spiritually 
{strictly smoky, misty, darkened.) 



Matt xi. 5. 

xii. 22l«t. TA H) 

222n.i(om. LTIY 

XV. 14 «♦««••, 80, SL 

xxi. L4 

xxiii. 16, 17. 19, 24. 

Mark x. 4C. (26. 

Luke iv. 18. 

vL 3U t»lef . 

vii. 22. 

xiv. 13. 21. 



Johnr. & 

ix].2,18.19,20.-24. 

26; 32. 39, 39. 40, 41. 

■ 8 (vpo«>atTi|f . t'%: 

btff^ar, G L T Tr A K) ' 

X. 21. 

xl. 87. 

Acts xiil. IL 
horn, ii 19. 
2 l>et i. 9. 
Rev. iii 17. 



Matt ix. 27. 2& 

XX. 30. 

Mark viiL 22. 23. 



BLIND MAN. 

I Mark x. 49. 61. 
Luke xvia 86.^ 
John ix. 6 (ow. G - 
John ix. 17. 



[AR) 
LfcTr 



BLIND (H£ THAT WAS.) 
Luka vU. 21 (wiih art.) | John Ix. IS (with art.) 



BLIND fverb.] 

1. Tv4>X6ti)y to blind, make blind ; met. 

to dull, baffle, (non occ.) 

2. ir<op6ia, to petrify ; to cause a harden- 

ing ; metaph, to harden tlie heart, 
blunt the feelings. 

1. John xii. 40. fm. I 

2. Rom. xi. 7, maxg. hard- \ 



2. 2 Coc ill. 14. 
1. 1 John iL IL 



BLINDFOLD (ed.) 
TTcptKaAvTTTw, to cover all round, cover 
quite. 



Luke xxii. M. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BLI 



[ 105 ] 



BOA 



BLINDNESS 
viufHixrt^ the process by which the ex- 
tremities of fractured bones are 
reunited by a callus; metaph, a 
hardening, hardness. 

Rom. zi 25, margin hardneu. 
Gph. ir 16. maigln hardjuu. 



BLOCK. 

See, STUMBLING. 



BLOOD. 
aifia, blood, (2)rob. from aiOio, to be hot, 
or from aw, to breathe, because it 
> requires amstant refrigeration from 
the external air.) 



Matt ix 20. leoB (inae oO 

xri: 17. 

xjriii. 30, 36»»h»w. 

xxvl 28. 

xxril 4. 6, 8, U. 26. 

Maik T. 25. 20. 

— — xir. 24. 
Lake riiL 43, 44. 

zi 50, 9il »»»«» 

xiiL 1. 

xxa 20. 44 (<tp.) 

John i. 13 

vi. SI. 54. 55. 50. 

xix, 34 

Act«i 19. 

ii. 19, 20. 

». 2?. 

xr. 20. 2». 

zvii. 20 (ohL G - L 

Tr A* K) 

xrUi «. 

XX. 26, 28. 

XXi: 25. 

xxiL 20. 

Rom. liL 15, 25. 

V. 9. 

1 Cor. X 16. 

xi. 25. 27. 

XT 5a 



QA. i. 16; 
Eph. i. 7. 

li. IS. 

vi. 13. 

CoL L 14 (ap\ 20. 
Heb. 11. 14. 

ix7, 12 »»««. 13,14. 

18, 19. 20. 21. 22 1«*, 
222i>d,aMB(Uieddi]ig 
of), 25. 

X. 4. 19. 29. 

xL 28. 

xil 4. 24. 

xiii. 11, 12, 20. 

1. Pet. i 2. 19. 
1. John 1. 7. 

V. •t-lc.8. 

Rev. i 6. 

T. 9. 

Ti. 10, 12. 

vii 14. 

vili. 7, 8. 

xi 6. 

xii. 11. 

' xiv. 20. 

xvi. 3, 4, ^5 t«lc«. 

xvii. 6 »»'«•. 

— xviU. 24. 

xix 2. 13. 



BLOOD (diseased with an issue op.) 
alfioppo€ia, (aifta, blood, and pooSt (from 
pita, to, flow,) a flux), to have or 
labour under a flow of blood, (non 
occ) 

Matt Ix. 2a 



BLOOD (shedding of.) 
ai/xarcxxvo-ia, (ai/xa, blood, and i^xcw, 
to pour out), a pouring out or shed- 
ding of blood, blood shedding, (non 
occj 

Heb. ix 22. 



BLOODY. 
See, FLUX. 



BLOT OUT (rED, -ino.) 
c£dAct<^, to anoint or smear completely, 
to plaster over; to wipe out, ob- 
literate. 

AcU iil 19. I CoL li 14. 

Rev. iii. 5 



BLOW (eth, blew.) 

1. TTi'coj, to blow, to breathe. 

2. cVtyiVo^i, to become after, to happen 

after (non occ) 



1. Mail TiL 26. 27. 
1. Luke xii 65. 
1. John iii 8. 



1. John vi. IS. 

2. AetB zxviii la 
1. Rev. vii 1. 



BLOW SOFTLY, 
vircwrvco), to breathe gently or softly, 
(A^o, 1 udth iwr<$, denoting repression) 
(non occ.) 

Acte xxvii 13. 



BOARD. 

a-avisy a boaixi, a plank, or anyt/iing made 
of it, (non occ.J 

AcU xxril 44 



BOAST (ED, -Ei'H, -ing) [verb.] 

1. KavxoiofJLat, to speak loud, be loud 

tongued ; to boast or vaunt one's 
self, boast of. 

2. icaraicavxao/iai, to boast against one, 

exult over him, 

3. Acyw, to lay together, collect, read ; 

speak or say. 



3. Acts V. 36. 
2. Rom xi. 18«nd. 
1. 2 Cor vii. 14. 
1. ix 2. 



1. 2 Cot X. & 

1. lS(om.G-.) 

1. 15, 16. 

1. Eph. a 9 



BOAST AGAINST. 

I. Rom. xi 1S1*»' 

BOAST GREAT THINGa 
/4€yaAavx€o>, to boast highly, talk "big: 

JM.iii«. 

BOAST ONE'S SELF 

1. 2 Cor xl 16. 



J 



Digitized by 



Google 



BOA 

BOAST (mare one's.) 

1. Rom. il. 17, 2a 



[ 106 ] 



BOL 



BOASTER (-8.) 

ika((ivy a wanderer about the country, 
yagaboud (the SeoUuh landlouper,) 
hence, a false pretender, imposter, 
quackf (wm occ,) 

Koiu i so I ft Tint UL 2 



BOASTING' [noun.] 

1. KOiixi^a-k^^ a boasting, reason to boast, 

denoting the act 

2. icavxv/^i A vaunt or boast; a 'subject 

of boasting. 

31 dAa^ovcta, the chamctcr of an <tXa{(ui', 
(see "BOASTER,") false -pretension, 
imposture, quacker}*. 

1 Rom. ill 27 I 2. 2 Cor. Ix. 8. 

1. .2 Cor. vii. 14. 1. 4 (otN. AiL) 

1 - — viiL 24 I 1. xL 10, 17. 

3. Jm^ iT Id. 



BOAT (-S.) 

1. irXoiiiptov, a skiff or boat, (dim, of 

irA.ou>v, which means strictly a float- 
ing Vessel, hence^ a ship or vessel in 
the most genei-al serise,) 

2, irKd<^q, any thing dug or scooped out 

as a trough, tub or basin ; hetice, a 
' light boat or skiff, (no7i occ.) 



1. Johniri 221^- 

I. 22 »»< Cnkoiov, 

•Mabov«,0 L T Tr R) 



1. John vi. 23. 

2. AcU zxviL 16, 30, 

82. 



BODILY. 

1. a-ifiMij the body as a whole, wJielher of 

men or animals, see " body." 

2. o-o)/xaTt#c69, bodily, of or for the body, 

corporeally, (adj, of No, 1.) 

3. <rcDftaTixu>5, corporeally, (adv, of 

No, 1.) 



2. Luke ill 22. 

1. 2 Cor. X 10(Q«n.) 



S. Col. ii. 9 
% 1 Tim. iv. a 



BODY 

1. o-cS/ia, the body us a whole, whether of 
man or animals, dead or alive. The 
necessary constituent part and organic 
basU of human nature; the necessary 
medium for the poseession and mani- 
festation of life. 



X/>ws, the surface of any body , esp. 
of tlu: human body, the skin or the 
fleshy as opp, to hone; the^ gen, 
one's body or fmme. 

.1. iCor.vl 18 •»«••, 15,16. 
18«wlec, 19, 2a • 

1. viL 4 »F«€«-, 84 

1. ix 27 

1. X 16, 17. 

I. 

1. 



23, 



Matt ▼. 29» 80. 

Ti. 82 («ic«, 

^ twiM. 

X.28«wlw. 

— • Xiv. 12 (iTTWMA* « 

t^n : then, thai vhick 
i» /aUm or killed, a 
eorjMe, 0.» LTrH) 

XXT*. 12» 26. 

xxvil 62. 68 It. 

;^68te« (om. Ti« 

^> . 

— .— — 60 

Ifiurk T. 29 ' 
-— xir. 8, 21 
— XT. 43 
45 (iTTMiia, Bee 

aboTe, Matt. xIt. 12, 

LTTr AK) 
LukexL 34Sti»««, 86. 

xll. ♦,22.-23. 

XTii87 

xxU. 19. 

xxiU. 62. 65l 

xxiT. 8, 23. 

John U. 81. 

xU.8l,8«tw«c«,40. 

XX. 12. 

Acts ix 40. 

xix U 

RotiL i. 84. 

it. 19. 

Tl.6,18. 

vii. 4. 24. 

nil. 10. 11, 18, 23. 

xH. 1,4,6. 

1 Cor. V. 3 



— xi. 84, 27, 29. 

— xiL 18» •«•••. 13, 
14, 16 »*»«»,16 »••«•, 17, 
18, 19. 20. 22, 23, 84. 

1. xliLa. [26,87. 

L -^ XT. 86, 37, 88 *•«••. 

40 ♦»*«•• 

1. 44Xti,tB4,ftlnl. 

1. 44 4»k(oiii.Q^L 

TTrAR) 
I. 2Cor. iT,10*«»«. 

I. T.6. iJ, 10. 

1. xii. 8«vio«, 8 *•»«•. 

1. Gal. Ti 17 
1. Eph. L 23. 
1. -i— a 16l 
1. -^iT. 4. 12. 16»»i« 

1. T. 28, 28, 30. 

1. PhiL i. 80. 

1. lij.'21*«i<« 

1. CoL I 18, 22. 24. 

1. a 11.17, 19.. 28. 

1. ill 18. 

1. IThea t. 88. 
I. Heb. X. 6, 10. 22. 
1. -ir- xiiL 8. IL 
1. Jaa U. 16. 2a 

1.. li,. 8.8. a 

1. 1 Pet il. 84. 

I. Jude 9. 

1. Rev. xviiL 18. mAiisio 

(text, a/arr.) 



BODY (DEAD.) 

irrctf/ia, a fall, tfien that which is fallen, 
a corpse. 

Her. XI. 8, 9»»««. 
BODY (op the SAME.) 

a'vaxru)fjLos, together with the same body, 
dnited in the same body, (non bcc) 

Eph.iiL& 



BOISTEROUS. 

t<rxv/)os, strong, mighty, powerful, (ad^, 
from icr\vuiy see "able." 
Matt xiv. 80, mxtg. Un/iig. 



BOLD (be.) 

ToX/ioco, to tmdcrtakc, take heart 
either to do or bear anything ter- 
rible or difficult; to dare, to venture, 
to have courage. 

wappii<riid(ofjLat, to speak freely, openly , 
boldly, with fearless candour. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It: 



BOL 



[ 107 ] 



BON 



3. 



OapfKto, (from Oipio, to be warm, and 
because persons of a wami temjyej- are 
naturally confident and conrageous 
it denotes to be of good cheer, to be 
full of hope- ami oohfidence. 



3 2 Cor 
3 

1 



X. 1 

SIM 



1 2Cor XI 21 «»»«^c 
1 Miil i 14 
1 1 The* ii '2 



BOLD (be much.) 

Ix^t to have, 

s-oAA^i^, much, 

wap^ryriav, freedom or irankncBS' of 
speaking; a frankness that somHifMS 
amounis to boldness and intcQpidily ; 
fearless candour. 

Pbilea 8 
BOLD (be VERY.) 

airoroAfiactf, to make a l)old venture, to 
dare* very much, (non occ) 

Ron. X. 20. 



BOLD (wax.) 

vappi/trtaCofanu, to speak finely, openly, 
boldly. 



BOLDLY. 

I Tapprfria.^ the speaking all one thinks, 
freedom or frankness of speaking ; 

*' a franhMfs that under some circum- 
ttances amoujits to boldness and 
iDtrepidity ; fearless candour. 

(a) uriiA <v, in. 

(b) with lurd^ with. 

2. Tafifivfaid(ofjtai, to speak finely or with 

fearless candour. 

3. Oapp€ut,^8ee'*BOiJ>" NoJ^Z. 

4. roXfioM, see "BOLD," iVo. L 

4 Mark xv 43 I 2 1 ^Thttk ii 2. 

I. John «ii 26(1>ftt.) \ lb Ueh iv 16 



IJL Bfih Ti 19 1 8. zlai 6 

BOLDLY (l^BEACH.) 

8. AeU i& ST. 
BOLDLY (SPEAK.) 



2. AcU XIV n 
Z xtiii 26 



2. AcU six. 8. 
8 Epb. tL 2a 



BOLDLY (tbx mRzJ^ 
rokikr^poTtpov, (coihp. 6f roA/ziy/jos,) more 
daring, more boldly or freely, (ndn 
occ.) 

Bdm. XV. 16. 

BOLDNESS. : 

TTfXppffria^ see " BOLDLY," No. 1. 



AcU It. 1.1. 20, 81 
Ruh. iii 12. 
PhUL i, 20 



1 1 Urn Iii 13 

Heb. z. 19. luaiy. tibniy 
1 1. John iv 17 



BOLDNESS OF SPEECH. 

2 Cor. ill 12. maig. (text, plainneu o/sptfrh ) 
Til. 4. 



BOND (») [noun.] 

Sco-fius, a band, bond or fetter , gen. 
anything for tying or fastening , 
bonds, imprisonment. 

* denotes neut. pi, 

oTvficorfios, that which binds together, 
a band or bond ; that which is 
bound together, a bundle. 

aXtxric, a chain, esp. a woman's orna- 
mmt (from a, negative ^ and Awn, to 
loose.) 



1. Luke xiii 16. 


2 Col iii 14. 


2 AcU viH 23. 


1 ,v la 


1- XX 28. 


1 2 Tim ii 9 


1 xxiii 29. 


1 Philrm 10. 13. 


1 txvi 29.81, 


^ Heb X 84(W«nn<w,'*o« 


2 Eph. iv 3 


iH bond; izifttoad of 


3 vi 20. huifg rkaiti. 


Af <rMo|t MOW, G L T Tr 


\ Phil i 7. 13. U, Ifl. 


1. xi a« lA.) 



BONDS (in.) 
8icr/uo% a binding, one bound. 

AotoxxT 14 

BONDS <BB IN.) 
8cca, to bind, tie, fasten, fetter. 

Col.lT 8 (perf. inn.) 

BONDS (that is in.) 
ficir/Aios, a binding, one bound. 

Hebi xiiL & 



BOND, [adj.] 

3oi)A.os, a slave; the lowest toord i/i the 
scale of servitude, (see under " ser- 
vant,'*) strictly one bom a slave. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BON 



t 108 ] 



iCoc ziL13. 
GaLUL29. 
Eph. via 



CoLULll. 
Rev. ziiL 1«. 
lix. lai 



BONDAGK 
^vkila, aervitudc,^ slavery. 



B4»m. via. 15, 21. 
QmL It. 24 



Cal V. 1 
Uebi li 15. 



BONDAGE (BE nr.) 

SovXcvw, to serve cw a slave; to be a 
slave, (diff./ram fiovAo«, to enslave. ) 



JolmTiiL33. 



Otl tT. 9, », 



iTlLT 



B0NDAGE (be under.) 
SovXita, to make a slave o£ 
(a) pau. ♦o be enslaved. 

a. 1 Cor. TlL Uu 

BONDAGE (bring into)* or (uring 

.IN.)t 

6ovX^, to make a slkve ot 

(a) pass, to be enslaved. 

Act^Tiier I ».2P«iiii9f 

BONDAGE (IN.) 

t. GftI iv. Sk 

BONDMAID. 
iratSuTAcij, a young girl, a maiden; a 
young female slave. 

Gftl. It 82. 



BONDMAN. 
SodXo%, a slave ; the lowest word in the 
scale of servUude (ef. " servant,") 
stricUy one bom a slave. 

R«T. Tl 16. 



BONDWOMAN. 
vaiBUncrjf see " bondmaid." 

OaL Iv 23, 30 ••K. 81. 



BONE (s.) 
(kTriov, a bpne, (prob. from fi*, strength, 
or yVj finnness, so Latin os.) 



Mmt. xziii. 27 
\mU zxiT. 89. 



I John zix. 3a 
I Eph. T. 30(igiL) 
Heb. xi 22. 



BOB 

See also, ancle. 



BOOK (-«.) 

1. pipko^f the inner part of the papyrus 

(PvpXos); gen. hxrk^tken the paper 
made of this bark (first in E(ff/pt), 
a paper, a written book, roll or 
volume. 

2. PiPkCovj (dim. of No. 1), a papd^, a 

letter ; a book. 



1. Matt L 1 
I. Mark zu. 26. 

1. Luke Hi. 4. 

2 iv. 17 »»»«, 20 

I XX. 42, 

2. John n. 30. 
2. xzi 25. 

1 Acts i. 20. 

1. vU 42. 

1. n — xix. 19 

2. Gal. iU. 10 

1. PhiL IT 3. 

2. 2 Tim. iT. 18. 

2 Hob. Ir 19. 

2. X. 7. 

2, R«v. 1. 11. 
r. iil 5 



1 ReT. V 1. 2. 3. 4. S. 

2 7r*M. G^ L T 

Tr A K ) 

2. 8.9. 

1. xiii 8 (Ko 2, G L 

TTrA.) 

2. XTii a 

2. XX. 12 8H««* 

1 li. 

2 — ^xxi. 2T. 

2. xxii. 7. 9, 10, 

18t«tc«. 

i 1. — 19 l«t (No. 2. G L 

TTVAW.) 

1. --^ 19»n«(^vAor.free, 

I GLTTrAK) 
I 2. 19**. 



BOOK (LITTLE.) 

PipXapiSLov, (a dim, of Xol 1), a little 
book. 

ReT x;2(No. 2, G>j > 

X 8 (Na 2, L Tr) (fiifikiSapiop, a tmall cord of 

X. 9, 10 [pifi^oK, T.) 



BORDER (-8.) 

1. Kpwnr€8Dv, the edge, border, mai^in, 

hem of a thing, esp, of cloth ; '•met. 
tho edge of a country. 

2. fu66pKo%, lying between as a bound< 

ary ; the frontier, 

3. opioid, a bound, goal, limit, m pi. the 

borders o/" a place, hence, districts^ 
territory 

L 



3. MaU. iv. 13. 

1. xxiii 5. 

1. Mwk vL 50. 



I 2. Mark viL 21 (No. 3. 
TrR) 
I. Luke Till. 44. 



BORN AT ALEXANDRIA. 

C '^Xc^kSpevs, an Alexandrian, 
\ Ty y€v«i, by birth. 

AcU Tv^ 24. 



BORN IN PONTUS. 

IlavTtKos, a Pontic, 
Ty ycvci, by birth, 

ActsxTiiL S. 



cm 

(TV 



Digitized by 



Google 



BOB 



[ 109 ] 



BOT 



BORN (BB.) 

1. ytvvdiOf to beget, of the father ; to 

bring forth, of the mother, 

(a) pasi. be bprn. 

2. Tucrw, to bring into the world p of the 

father, to beget ; of the mother^ to 
briog forth 

(a) passive. 



!«. Maet. L 16. * 
i» — u. 1. 

24. 2. 

!•- * 

la. xix 12. 

lA.' xxvt «l. 

la. Mark »▼. 31.' 
la. Luke i 36. 

^ ii 11. 

la. John L ISL 

la.. iii 8. 4»*tM,6. 6^ 

la. viii. 41. [7.& 

U. - — iz. a, 19. a0.32.S4. 



lA. Jofin xri. 81. 

la itrlli. 37 

la. AeUiL a 

1*. vii W. 

la. XX it 3. 28. 

la. Rom. ix. 11. 
In. Gal IT. 23. 29 
la. Heb. xL 23. 
la. 1 Johu iL 29. 
la. -,— iii. » twice 

la. It. 7 

la. r. 1.4,18. 

2. Rer. zii. 4. 



BORN AGAIN (bb.) 

1. oKcotfcv, from above. 

2. ayayewata, to beget again, to bear 

again. It is used of the redeeming 
act of Ovd; a new beginning of 
personal life. Here^ in Passive. 

L John liL 3, 7. | 9. 1 Pet. i. 33. 

BORN OUT OF DUE TIME (one.) 

ixTfitafia, a child untimely bom, an 
abortion. 

1 Cor. XT. B, vukTg. «m dbariivtl 

BORN (that is.) 
yci^n^TD?, begotten, (no7i occ) 

li. U. r LukeTii 28. 



See also, first, new. 



BORNE. 
See, GRIEVOUS. 



BORROW, 

iMEftjtt, to put out money at usury, to 
lend. 

(a) mid. to have lent to one, to borrow. 

(b) pass, of the nioney, to b^ lent out. 
(oce. Luke vL ^4, 35.) 

a. Mtttt ▼. 42. 



BOSOM. 

koAtto?, tho boeora, the chest; any bosom- 
like hollow, esp. that between the 
waves ; a bay or gulph, etc, 

Luke vi. 33, | * John L IR 
xvi. 22. 23 I xUl. 23.. 



BOTH. 

1. liat, (conj'.J the conjvnctton of annex- 

ation, Igniting things strictly co-ardin- 
ate, and, also, even. When translated 
both w altvays followed by another 
ica*,. whidi is translated arid, (Ka( 
unites ; re annexes.) 

2. re, a conj. of annexaiton, annexing 
^ with o^ implied relation frr distinction 

and, v^.^Oy( annexing sometldng added) 
T€ denotes an intern (d, logical rel^ 
turn; .leaf, (No. I) an external 
relation. When translated l)ith, it, 
is followed 

(a) either by Kai, and, 

(b) or by another tc, 

(b) or by Sc, a conj of antithesiSf and 
or but. 

3. d/x<j>6T€pqs, (adj.) both^ o/two. 

4. 5vo, two (so in all kindred languages, 

^Lat.dxio; Sanj. dm ^ -Old Germ. 
zwo, zwei.) 

5. cK-ao-To?, each one, every one. 

3 Jtfatt. ix. 17 

1. X 28 

1. — — xii. 22. 

3. . xai. 30. 

3. xr 14 

2a. xxii 10 

1. Mark vi 30 {r.m. G :: L 
Tr A W ) 

1 vii. :'.7 

9 Luke i. 6, 7. 

1. a 4». 

3. V. 7. 

1. 36. 

3. .38(o».0-.TTrb 

AH.) 

3. vi. 39. 

3. vU. 42. 

xxii. .33 

John'iv. 30. 

— - vii 28. 

xl 4a 

^67(oin.LTTrA 

xii. 28. [R) 

XV. 24. 

XX. 4, 

2a. AcU i 1. 8. 13. 

1 it 29. 

ia. ir 27. 

2a v 14. 

82a. ^viii. 12. 

X ■' >— .38 »•». 

2a 38«HU. 

2a.— »- X. 39 

2a. xiv. 1, 5. 

2a. xiz. 10. 



.2a. Acta xx. 2L 

2a xxi 12 

2a xxiu 4. 

3. -: xxiii 8 

2a. jixiv. li 

2a.. XXV 21. 

l:b." xxvj ifi 

1. 29. 

2a. xxviii. 23. 

2a. Rom i. 12, 14 «•««•• 

2a. iii^ 9. 

l..r — xi. 33. 
1.—— xiv. »i»ief. 
2a. 1 Cor i 8 24. 

1. iv. 11. 

1. vi. 13. 

I 14. B.andalao. 

1 vii, 34. 

2a Eph i. 10(0*11. AU.) 

3 ii U. 16, 18, 

2a. Phil. i. 7. 

1. ii. 13. 

1. iv. 9l«. 

1. 13(W, SM 

1. I22»d^lt4. 

1. 1 Tlies. ii. 18 

J r:;r^' »*("'"• g^ltt 

1. 2 Thea iiL * [r) 

1 1 Tim i.v. 10(o»i». G-L 
TrAhH) 

l. 18. 

I Titiu i. 9. 
1. Philem. 16. 
2a. Ileb. ii. 4, 11. 
•2a. V. 1,14. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



BOT 



[ 110 ] BOW 



2a. HebL tL 19 

2a. ■ : Ll 9, id. 

2a. , X. 8& 

5. — jO-JU 



1. 2.P6t ilL 1& 
l.>SJolm9. . 
1. Rv. ziiiJ 1& 
i. xix. 20.* 



BOTTLE (-8.) 

. do-icos, a leathern bdg, vastly of goatskin; 
a witie skin. 

Matt ix. 17^ t»««« 
MArklL 23 >«>»•■ (ap.) 



Lukar. 87t»taMi. 
S8 



BOTTOM. 
aiCtoi, down,- downwasds. 

Matt z»rii 51- 

BOTTOMLESS. 

a)3uro-os, bottpmless, unfathomed, (^e^i. 
• boundless, exhausUess^ of a noun, 
the deep, th^ abyss, (oce. Luke viii. 
3^1; Rom. x. T; "deep." J 

R«T. ix.1, 8 (ap) 



BOTTOMLESS PIT. 



Rev. iz. 11 
n. 7 



IUt. zTiL 8 
XX. I, a. 



BOUND (h8) [noun,] 
6po0€a'(ay the fixing ot a boundary, a 
boundary set, (nan oee.) 

Acta zvii. 29. 



BOUND (bb.) 

o<^iA<i>, to owe, have to pay or account 
for ; g^ to be in debt ; vn voider 
$ig, to be under an obligation, to 
be bound. 



Mstt zziil. 18. ma^ (Usct, 
be gnUty.) 



2 Thea L S. 
II 18. 



BOUND WITH (be.) 

ir€/fiK€ifAai,, t6 lie round abdut ; to have 
round oue, -wear. 

AtU xxTilL 20. 

See, BIND. 



BOUNTIFULLY. 
tikbyta, good speaking, good language, 
commendation, in a good sense, ^'eu- 
^^y r adulation, in a had sense. 



Then blessing, the blessing which 
the .gospel secures, bounty. 

3 Cor. ix 6 »♦««• (pL with «irt, upoiL) 



BOUNTIFULNESSw 

avXimfi, simplicity, smcerity of mind, 
freedom from sinister design ; then, 
tfiat which springs from such a 
mind, liberality, bountifulnes8< 

2 Cor. ix. 11. 



BOUNTY. 

CvXoyui, sSk •* BOUNTIFULLY." 

2 Cor. ix. 5 !•« (inaiig. Or. %U$$ing.) 

BOUNTY (matter op.) 

2 Cor. ix 5 9nA. 



BOW [noun.] 
t6(ov, a bow, (nan oee,} 

Ber.TLS: 



BOW [verb.] 

1. KofiTma, to bend,- to curve, used of the 

knee in worship ot prayer, (non occ.) 

2. kXiVw, to make, to bend, to how in 

revfreTtce or in death, 

3. riffrifu^ jtQ put, set, place ; then, gen. 

to bring a t^tmg into a place, and so 
to bring into a situation, to bring 
about, cause. 

II. Rom. xiv 11. 
1. Eph. liLU 
1. PhU. KlO. 



3. Mark xr. 19. 
2 John xix. 30 
1. Rom. li. 4. 



BOW DOWN. 

1. <rvyKdfiirr<a, to bend together, bend 

the knee-joint; metaph, to bow down, 
humble, (non occ. J 

2. KkiVia, see No, 2, above, 

8. Lnke xxir. 6. | 1. Rom. xi. 10. 

BOWED TOGETHER (be.) 

(TvyKvima, to betid forward towards 
eAch othdr, (w>n qcc,) 

LQk«xili.ll 

See also, knee. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BOW 



[ 111 1 



BBE 



BOWEl^S. 

cnrAayx*^* the inward, parts, wp. . the 
nobler pitn$ of thrm ; metaph, like 
Efig. heart, the scat of the feelings, 
affections. 



Lnk* i. 78. maif. (tost. 
Act»i. lij. [UiuUr.) 

2 Cor. vu 12. 

vU. 15, marg. (toict. 

tnttur»l affkcticn.) 



I'hil. 1. 8... 

-r— U. 1. 

CoL HL 12. 
rhitom. 7, 12, SO. 



BOWELS OF COMPASSION 



1 Jo»u» lit 17. 



BOX. 

See, ALABASTER. 



BRAMBLE BUSH. 
/3aro9, a bramble bosh. 



Lok« tL 4«. 



BRANCH. 



1. icAo&K, a young slip or shoot ofairet^ 

such as in broken of for grafting ; 
gen, a young hiTinch or shoot of any 
iree^ but esp. the okve^ (non oec.) 

2. fcA^fta, a slip, a cutting, ap. a vine 

twig, (non occ. } 

3. crrocjffas,' a kind of bed composed of 

boughs qf treesy leaves or the like 
tnuupledorcranimed togetherf/Ttwi 
arttfiia, to tread upon) y in pi. the 
branches themselves. 

4. patov, a branch of the palm tree. 

5. avarok/f, a rising, as of ihe sun or 

moon (or of a river or teeth), or of 
plants^ ti shoot, of Zech. vi. 12. 



1 Matt «iti »2 

1. XXI. 8. 

1. xjclT. 32 

1. Mark It 38. 

S. xl 8. 

1. 3«ii 28. 



5. Luke i 78. marg. (text, 
flojfwnmp.) 

1, xni IP. 

4. John xiL 1& 

2. . XT. 2. 4. 5. 6. 

1. Rom. xi. 16,17,18.19,21 



BRASS. 
XolXko^, copper, (thf first metal which 
men learned to smelt and work), 
hence used for metaU in general, but 
later applied <o .bronze, a mixture of 
cppper and tin, four brass^ which is 
a mixture of copper and tine, is said 
to have been quite unJenovm to the 
Andents,) Used also of any thing 
made ef brass or metal, as ai-ms, 
vessels or coins. 

Matt. X.9. I 1 Cor. xUL L | R«t. Iriii 12. 



BRASS (FiKE.) 
XakKoXiPavov, Ivhite or shining copper, 
(from xaAicd?, copper, anrfpb, white.) 
Some, however, think it to be fraokhi- 
cense of- a' gold colour (from XJipiA- 
vo% frankinoeffise, and x^^'^^i 
copper.) 

Rer. L 15; iL 18. 



BRASS (of.) 
^dAKcos, culj, of copper or bronze. 



Rev. ix. 2a 



BRAWLER (no)* (NOT a). t 

a/xa^os, without battle ; and so,, with 
Vhom no one fights ; disinclined to 
fight, peaoeful 



1 Tim. iii 3. 



' Tiias ia 2. 



BRAWLING [margin.] 

^dxi?, battle, fight, eombat ; a quarrel, 
strife, wrangling. 

Ja«. ir. 1 (text. Jtgkting.) 



BRAZEN VESSEL (-s.) 
X^Am^i^, a copper utensil, vessel, etc, 

Mark rii X 



BREAD. 

d/in-os, bread, a loaf, esp, of wheat (barley- 
bread denotes fidfa) (prob, from 
SdM, tvot AR, the earth, from 
which a large number of words in 
various language are derived, all 
connected with the earth, e.g. aparpoy, 
a pTough, Lat. aratrum ; so ■ dfh-os, 
bread, it being the mast important 
product of the earth.) i 



Matt iT. S. 4. 

Ti.ll 

--— Til. 9. 

XT. 2, 28. 83. 

XTi 5, 7, 8, 11. 

12 (oiiL T R) 

xztL 26l -' 

Mark iii 20. 

Ti 8. 

36 (om. 0:^ Lk Tr) 

ifipintm, that ttkich it 
tnlfn,/ood, |i) 

3T. 

Tii 2, 5. 27. 

vili. 4. 14, 18< 17. 

xiT. 22. 

Luke iT. 3, 4. 

-^ — TiL 33(0111.0-..) 
. ix. 3. 



Luke xi. 3. 11. 

— -xiv 1. 

15 (aptoToy. the 

mominf meal.Q »H*-) 

XT. 17. • 

xxii 19. 

xxiT. 30. 35. 

John Ti. 5.7,23. 31. 32««*et, 
33, 34, 35.^ 41. 48, 50, 
51 1 lloMi^ 58 t«ie«. 

xiii. 18 

xxi. 9, 13. 

AtfUii 42,46. 

XX. 7, 11. 

xxvii :<6. 

1 Cor. X 16, 17 »'••• 
xL 23. 26. 27, 28. 

2 Cor. ix. 10. 

2 The% Hi 8, 11 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



BRE 

BREAD (shew,) 

oifyroiy loaves, 

of the, 
•po6i<r€ia%, setting before. 

i Trp66k<Tis, the setting before, 
( rtav apTUiVj of the loaves. 



[ "2 ] 



BRE 



1; 



1. < T^?, 



1. Matt. xii. 4. 
1. M»rk ii. 20. 



1. Luke tL 4. 
%. U«b. iz. i. 



BREAD (unleavened.) 

afu/ios, without process of fermentation; 

of bread, unleavened, with art. U de- 

. notes the ffeaat of imleavcned bread j 

• fnetaph, uncormpted, sincere, (occ. 

' 1 T:!or. V. 7.) 



Matt xzvl. 17. 
Mark xiv I. 12. 
Luke x\i\ 1 . 7 



ActiziLl 

XX. 6. 

1 Cor. r 8. 



See also, daily. 



BREADTH. 
ir\dro9i breadth, width. 

Eph. iil. l& I lUv. xx: » 

Rev xxi. l«»»i«^ 



BREAK [noun.] 
See, DAY. 



BREAK (akb^ -ino, -ojCENy[verb.J 

1. KAdo),to break, break off or in pieces. 

2. icaraKXau), to break down, break 

short, snap oflT 

3. Xvco, to loose; loosen, unbind, uD- 

fasten. 

4. <rvvTpt/3w, to rub together; shatter, 

shiver, break in pieces by crushing^ 

5. /^y w/ii, to break or burst ; to tear, 

rend ob garmenUy a line of soldters, 
etc. 

6. BLapj^yw/jLi, to break or burst through, 

burst asunder; rend or cleave in 
various ways. 

7. Karayioi/u, to break in pieces, break. 

8. <rvv0Aao>, to cnish together. 

9. (Tvv^pvirrw, to break sm)Eill, weaken, 

enfeeble. . 



10. irx^if^t to split, cleave; gen. to part 
asunder, separate ; rend, tear. 

8. Matt 



19. 
-Ti 19. fiO. see B 

• fx. 17. [thmugh. 
-xiL 20. 

- xir. 19. 

• XT. 86. 



a tri.44(«p.) 

— *— xxir. 43, ae« B up 

1. xxTl. 28. 

— Mark iL 4, eee B up. 
▼.4.ieeBlnpleoeik 

2. Ti 41 

1 Y«L 6b 10. 

4. xiv a 

1 22. 

6. Luke T. 0. 

viii. 29. 

2. IX. 18. 

X i i, 39vaeeBthrougir 

a XX. 18. 

1. xxil la 



1. Luke xxiv. 80. 
3. John V. 18. 

S. viL 2SL 

3L X 35 

7. xix. 81, 82, 33. 

4 S6L 

10 xxi. IL 

1. Acts U 46. 

xiii. 43. eeaiB vpi 

1. XX. 7. 11. 

9. xxi 13. 

I. — » xxTiL 85. 

3. 41. fBoff, 

— Bom. xi. 17, 19. 20. iee 

1. 1 Cor. X. la 

1. xi 24 •»•« (oji». 2n* 

L T tr A K) 
~ QaL iT. 27. lee B forth, 
a Bpk ii. 14. 
^ Rer. iL 27. fee B to 

•biTera 



BREAK FORTH. 

6l OaL iv. S7: 



BREAK IN PIECES. 

4u Mark ▼. 4. 



BREAK OFF. 

«ic#(Xa(tf, (or cKNXa^o),) to break off, (N^o. 
1 with CK, from.) 

Bom. zl 17. 19. 80 (No. 1. L Tr ) 



BREAK THROUGH. 

Siopv(ro-(Oy to dig through ; jnetaph. to 
undermine, ruin. 

Matt tL 19, 20. I Luke xii. 89 



BREAK TO SHIVERS. 

4. ReT. ii. 27 



BREAK tJP. 

1. Xv<«, see "BREAK," No. 3. 

2. Biopvtrtno^ to dig through. 

3. l^opwrcnay to dig out o*^ through, 

force up, to pluck out the eyes. 

2. Matt xxiT. 48. | 1 Mark ii 4. 

1. Acts xlii. 43 



See also, broken. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BBE 



[ H3 ] 



BREAKER (-s.) 

vapa/Sdrrf^y one who goe3 beside, as the 
combatant toWi tlie c/uirioteer ; one 
Vfho passes by the side of, a trans- 
gressor. 



Rom. ii. 25. 



B&I 

BRETHREN. 

See, BROTHER. 



See also, covENAxr, truce. 



BREAKING [noun.] 

1. kXAtl^ a breaiung, fracture; a break- 

ing off. 

2. mtpafiaci^ a going aside, deviation ; 

an overstepping, transgression. 

L Lak« zxJT. 3fi. | t Aeto ii 41 

Z RoiiLlLSS. 



BREAST. 
(TTtjOo^^ Uie breast, of both sexes, also of 
animals ; mttaph. the breast as the 
seat of feeling passion, and thought 
(non oec) 

I.tik« zviii. 13. I John xitt. 25. 
xziii 4& I xxi «a 

R«T. XV. «. 



BRIDE. 
vvfi4)7j, a bride or young wife (prob./rom 
nubo, to veil» because led veiled /rcwi 
her lumu to tJve ^ridegroonCs;) hence, 
a daughter-in-law. 

I xxU. 17. 



John iii. 29l 
Rer zTiii. 2a 



BRIDECHAMBER. 
wfi4>iav, a bridal chamber, (non occ.) 



v«u ix. i& 



Lake ▼. 34. 



If wk ii 19. 



BREASTPLATR 
Otaf>a(, a breastplate, cuirass, (non occ.) 

Eph. ^ 14 I 1 ThML T. 8. 

R«T Ix 9«w*c». 17. 



BREATH. 

1. tr¥9tj, a blowing, wind, blast, air ; of 

animals, a breathing hard, fetching 
breath ; then, gen. the hrecOk^ (occ. 
Acts ii. 2.) 

2. w€v/ia, wind, air; the air we breathe, 

breath ; life; a Spirit ; a Spiritual 
Beitfg. 

1. AcU ZTiL 25. 

% Bav. xUi 15; nuuv. (t«xt, li/e) ' 



BRIDEGROOM. 

wfiifiio^, of marriageable age ; with art. 
a bridegroonL 

Mitt Jx 15 «•<€•. I 'Lnke ▼. 84, 85. 

XXV. 1, 5, 0, 10. I John iL 9. 

Mark if. .\9 ix (ap.) I fU. »tUmm, 

^Mfc4, 20. I Rev. XTiiL 23. 



BRIDLE [noun.] 
XoAtvos, a bridle or rein, esp. the bit of 
a bridle, (occ. Jas. iii. 3.) 

Ber. ziT. 2a 



BRIDLE (-RTH) [verb.] 
XaAiMiy(uy€<i>, to lead, guide with or as 
with a bridle, (non occ.) 
Jm L se ; UL 1 



BREATHE ON. 

€fi4nxrdm, to breathe upon, blow upon, 
(ntmocc,) 

John XX. 22. 



BREATHE OUT. 
*fiwv€ta, to blow or breathe on or in, (non 



occ) 



■ Ix. 1. 



BRIEFLY. 



/ 6i*, by means of, in, } . - r . , 
t«JA.yi.,few, I in few [worrf,.] 



1 Pet w, 12., 



See also, coMPREHBini>.t 



BRIER (^3.) 

rpifioko^, three pointed, three pronged ; 
from the lileness (jf shape, a prickly 
water-plant; also a like plant on 
land, which was apt to stick in ^ep*s 
tffool, (occ. Matt, vii, 16.) 
Hoh. Ha 



Digitized by VjOijy 



le 



BRI 



[ 114 ] 



BRI 



BRIGHT. 

1; Xa/iff/Jos, bright, brilliant, r^ldiant, 

2, <f>(DT€ty6s, shining, l)right, (opp, to 
o-Korctvos, dark.) 

2. M.itt. xvii 5 (GrO(^<^T(K I — Luke xi 8C, see shining 
of light, G.) . j 1. Acw X. 30. 

1. Rev. xxii ](>. 



BRIGHTNESS. 

1. airoLvy(k<rimy what Is radiated, reflected 

light, reflection, (non occ.) 

2. cTTt^avcia, the appearance, manifesta- 

tion ; €sp, the second coming of 
Christ 

3. Xafifrporq^, brilliancy, splendour, 

(non, occ, J 

8. Acts xxtL 13. I 2. 2 Thes. il a 

♦ 1. Heb. i. 3. 



BRIM (up to the.) 



'c(Ds, up to, as far as, 



lip to the 



&y.o, up. above, mUar<.- ^^^.^^^^ ^^^^ 



deno €8 that which is | 
above, 

John il 7. 



or brim. 



BRIMSTONE. 

tfctov, fire froin heaven, (places touched 
by lightning were called ^€ia,) as 
lightning leaves a sulphureous smelly 
. and sulphur was used in Iieathen 
purifications, it got the name of dtlov. 
Brimstone (from brienne or brin, 
x,e, burn and stone.) From heathen 
vses in their religions God made it 
an instrument of His vengeance in 
the fieathen ; (/f. Gen. xix. 24; Job. 
xviii. 15; Ps: xi. 6; Deut. xxiz. 23; 
Is. XXX 33; xxxiv. 9 ; Jude 7.) 



Luke XTii 29. 


L Her. xix. 80. 


Rev. fx. 17 ana. 


XX. 10. 


— xir. 10. 


xxL 8. 



BRIMSTONE (op.) 

^wiSrjSt (from flciov, f/havt) of brimstone, 
brimstone-like. 



Rer. ix. 17 l«^ 



BRING. 

(-EST, -etU, -ing ; BROUGHT, but scD alsc 

BROUGHT (be).) 

1. </)€pw, to bear, (Lat. fero, Safis. bhr 

Fers. bcr. Germ, bahren, fahrci 
Eng. bear) to bear or cany a loai 
(with idea of motion;) to bear a 
fruity to endure, bear with. 

2. qLwo<f}€p(a, (No, 1, with d7r<5, from, prt 

fixed) to carry off or away; to carr 
or bring back. 

3. €irL<l>€pu)y (No, 1, with lirt, upon) t 

bring, put, or lay upon ; to brin; 
(i.e. to confer or impose) lipon, i- 
a good or bad sense, to charge upoi 
one. 

4. 7rporr</)fp(i), (No. 1, mth 7rp(5?, towards 

to l)ring to or towards ; to bring ii 
addition to, contribute. 

5. ayo), to lead, lead along, -take witl 

one (used of persons, as No. 1 is q 
things), to lead as a General, t< 
guide as the gods. 

6. dvdyu), (No. 5, vdth dvdy up) to lea( 

up, from a lower place to a higher. 

7. dirdyta, (No, 5, with diro, from) t« 

lead away, take off. 

8. Kardyta, (No, 5, \mih icara, down) t< 

lead down, gen, to lead or carry t< 
a place. 

9. irpoa-dyd}, (No. 5, with 7r/>o9, towards 

trans, to lead to or towards, t( 
bring near, intrans. to come to, t< 
approach. 

10. A.a/ij8avci*, orig. signif, twofold oiu 
(more active) to take, the othei 
(more passive) to receive ; to take 
take hold of, grasp, seize, as wit) 
the hand: hence, to receive, ol)tain 

1 1. Kop.i((i), to take care of, provide for 
to carry away, so as to preserve ; U 

carry, convey, bear ; bring to. 

12. iro/>€x«i to hold beside or near, hole 

in readiness; then, to offer, furnish 
supply. 



.Ilatti. 21, 23, 85« see 
B forth. 

....^iJLsiO.seeB forth. 
.—— ^It. ^, tee B unto. 
...^T.23,BeeBta 



— • M*tt.viLl7»*'«.i8twice, 

19, see B forth 
— '— viiL 10, see B unto. 

ix. 2. 32, bet B to. 

5. X. IS. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BBI 



[ 115 ] 



BBI 



»*V4tt.zi 23. MBdovn. 

— — — > xii. 22, M« B unta 

— — 35 »»»«•, aee D 
foffih. 

xill 3. 28. W, 52. 

MeBfortK 
h Xlv. lM»f«. 1ft 

— ■■ ■■' 85, aeo B unto 
10. xvi 6 ifx^r*. jn 

A«w. L K.) 

— — — xinL 1. saa B upi 
* ■ 10. tee B to. 

1. 17. 

XYliL 24, ) aae B 

xlx. 18, f unto. 

fii Mi. 2, 7. 

43, Me B forth. 

— —— zzii J9, MO Bnnto 
4 MT. 20. 

— — — zzriL S,MeBagiiii 
1. Mu% L 3& 

L IL 8. 

Iv. 6. M0 B forth. 

20. 28. MO fruit. 

I. vi 27, 2& 

1. vii 32. 

L TUL 22. 

L ix 17. 19, 20. 

— — z. 13 i", MO B ta 

4. 13 fa* («vTm'«. 

tkemJarrtUt vpo^^p- 
ovrcr. Lb K) 

ii xl 2 (Nflc 1. G.*. 

TTrAK) 

8. 7 (Na 1, 0~ T 

L loL 15. l«L (TrA.) 

L »T 22. 

— Lttk« L 81. 87, > MO B 

tt 7, f f ortk 

8L 22L 

27. OM B ia. 

iiLB.9.woB forth. 

5. JiF 9. 

18. MO B na 

5. 40t 

& ▼. U. 

L 18 >*. 

ISfa'.lO.OMBin. 

— — — ▼! 43»»*««.46«*to«, 

■MB forth. 

II ril 37. 

.rliL 15.0Mftntt 

«L 1X41. 

Si X. 84. 

xli 11. oMBunto 

10. MO B forth 

AbaBdAnUy. 
' xiT 21, OM B In. 

— ^- XT. SS. OM B forth 
L 23. 

ZTiiL 18. oooBanta 

8 40 

8 xix. rr. 80, 38. 

8 xxl. 12 iStk 7. T 

TrAK) 
-^ -•— xxii. 54. OM B into. 

— sxiiL 14.000B ante. 

1-, Miv.J. 

8.JobBL42. 

t !▼. 83L 

8: TfLiflL 

lb ^.Yia 8(0111) 

1 IJLia 

«i JL lOL 

sil 24.0MB forth. 

— XT. 2, 5. 18. MO B 

forth. 

r x^HL 10, Me B to. 

I ——29. 

8. — . xix. 4, I& 

L ^39. 

1. xtt la 

1. Aon It. 84.87. 

L V. 1 

U.iMBf0rtlL 

1. 1$. 

lO.MoBfofth. 

a 21. 26. 27. 



— Aoti T. 28. OM B upon. 

8. Tt ii 

— * T«. 80. 40.Me Bout 

45. MO B in 

5. Ix. 2 

8. 8M B Into. 

5. 21. 27 

— ■ ■ 80, MO B down. 

0. 89. 

5. xi. 26. 

xii. 4. 0, teoBforth 

— • 17, 1 MoB 

xil 17. f out. 

1. xiv 18. 

XT. 8, MO B on 

12. . ZTi.l6. [ono'a w»y. 

9. 20. 

30. MO B out 

8 34 

39, MO B out 

5, xrii. 6 (trpo»yu, to 

lead/orlh.hTrAH) 

S 15. 19. 

20. MO B ta 

5. XTiii 12. 

3. xix. 12 (No 2. G V 

L T Tr A K ) 

10. MoBtoffothor 

5. 37. 

5. XX. 12. 

— — XXi 5, OM B OB 

8. — ^ 16. (one'a w»t. 
28.29.MO B inta 

— — xxii. "8, MO B ua 
8. 5. 

8. 24 («ivaYM. to 

Imdimtrrinto, All) 
■ SO. MO B down. 
8. xzUi 10 

— —' 15. MO B down. 

7. 17. 

5. 18»*tat. 

— — 20, MO B down. 
28. MO B forth. 

8. 81. 

5. — — xxT. 6 

17. OM B forth. 

3. 18 (Na 1.0f^*L 

TTrAli.) 

2.3. 1 MO B 

26..f forth 

— Rom. TlL 4. 8. Me fruit. 

— — X 6. OM B down 

— — 7, MO B up. 
XT 24. MO B on 

one'a waj. 
2. 1 (Tor XTi. 3. 

— ' C. aM B on one'a 

journey. 

— 2 Cor. i. 16. BM B on 

ono'o way 

— Bph. tL 4. aM B up. 
& 1 ThM. iv. 14. 

— 1 Tim Ti 7. 8M B in 
8. 2 Tim. iT. 11. lupon 
1 13. 

~ TItuo iii 13. OM B on 
ono'a journey. 

— Bob. 1. 0. BM B in 
8. — ii. 10. 

— — H 7. aMBforih. 
xia 11, OM B in 



- 20, MO B acuin. 

— JM.L 15«*ie« J aMB 

- , T. 18, f forth. 

9. I Pot ia 18. (piiTily. 
^SPotlMiM. oMBfn 

— — 1 to^iMoB upon 

— ■■^^~" 8, 

1. W. 

1. 2 John la 

" 8 John 8. aoo Bforwvd 
OQ ono'a jonraey. 

~ Judo 9. oM B at^tflot 

~ Rot xU. 8, 13; o^ B 
forth. 

L N — UCL Si fO. 



BRING AGAIN. 

1. dvdyiOf see "bring," No. G. 

2. atrwrrp^ffda, to turn back, to turn 

away from. 

?• S*i**^!7*L* <^P^' '« '»"». T Tt A «.) 
1. Rob. xiiL 20. 

BRING AGAINST, 
cfri^poi, tee " bring," I^o. 3. 

" Jttde 0. 

BRLVG DOWN. 

1. icarayw, see *'BRlKo" No. 8. 

2. KOTa^t^afw, to make to go down, to 

bring down lower. 

2. Matt, xi 23 (marmJUiim, I 1. AoU xxiL 80. 

(pam) to 9t9p itown, L 1. 18. 20. 

1. Acta Ix. 80; H Tr A.) | 1. Rom. x. 6. 

BRING FORTH. 

1. ay«, see "bbwo,'' No. 5. 

2. dvayto, see " bring/' No.- 6. 

3. cfoycu, to lead out, lead away; to 

bring forth, produce. 

4. KOTayoi, see " bring," No. 8. 

5. wpodyo), to lead forth, lead before, 

lead on or onward. 

6. ^/)co, see " bring," No. L 

7. €K<t>€pta, to carry out of, carry away 

or off. 

8. vpatfttpta, to bring before one, bring 

to, give, present; bring forward, 
(non occ.) 

9. pXaardvio, to bud, sprout, grow, 

strictly of plants; of children^ to be 
bom; traru. to bring forth, bring 
up. 

10. tlha^^ to give, present (vnih noiion 

o/ giving freely, unforced.) 

11. iroieia, to make, (i.e. to form, bring 

about) strictly of sotMihing external 
to cn^s self; to do (vrith notion of a 
continued rather than of a compleU 
actian,) to be doing. 

12. infJaWv}, to throw or coat out of, 
to strike out of. 

13* yci^vttw, to beget, of the father ; ^io 
bring forth, bear, of the mother. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



BBI 



t 116 1 



BSI 



14. TiKToi, to bring into thei world ; of 
tJie father, to beget ; of the mother, 
to bring forth; metaph. to produce, 
bring about. 

16, dvoKveo), to bear young, bring forth. 



14. Matt. i. 21, 23, 2.'>. 
11. iii. 8, 10. 

11. vU.17»»«c«,18*»«<», 

12. -.— xii. 35 twice. (19. 
10. xiii. 8. 

11. — — 2.3, 26. 

12. 52. 

11. xxi. 43. 

6. Mark iv. 8. 
14. Luke L 31. 

13. 57. 

14. -^Ii.7. 

11. iii. 8, 9. 

11. TL 43 »•»««. 

8, 45**I«<(nono6a) 



7. Luke XV. 22. 
6. John xii. 24. 

6. XV. 2, 5, 10. 

7. Acta V. 15. 

3. 19. 

2. xiL 4. 

5. 6. 

4. — xxiii. 28. 

I. XXV. 17, 23. 

5. 26. 

14. H«b. vL 7. 

14. Job. i. 15 l«t. 

15. 15 2n4. 

9. V. la 

14. Rev. xii 5. 13. 



BRING FORTS PLENTIFULLY. 
€v<f>opi(iy, to bear well, be productive, 



(non ace,) 



Liik6 xii. 16. 



BRING ON ONE'S JOURNEY. 

7rpQ7r€fiirii}, to send forth ; send before or 
beforelntnd. 

ICor.xvi. 6. I Htntia-lS. 



BRING FORWARD ON ONE'S 
JOURNEY. 

7r/>07reft7rw, see above. 

3 John 6. 

BRING IN. 

1, €i(rdy(jt}y to lead in or into; esp. to lead 

into one's dwelling. 

2, €l(r<f}€pa), to carry in or into ; to bring 

in, contribute ; introduce. 



1. Luke it 27. 

2. V. IS. 19. 

1. xiv. '21. 



1. John XN-iii. 16. 
1. Acta vii. 45. 
1. Heb. i. G 



BRING IN PRIVILY. 
vOLp€urdy(o, (No, 1 with rrapd, beside,) to 
lead in by one's side; introduce 
secretly. 



2 Pet. u. 1. 



BRING IN UPON. 

€7rayw, to bring upon ; so to charge with 
and make answerable for. 



2 P«t ii. 5. 



BRING INTO. 

1. ctVayw, see "drino in," iVo. 1. 

2, €lfr<f>£p<a, see " BRtNG in," No. 2. . 

1. Lnke xxii. 54. 1 1. Acts xxi. 28. i9. 

1. Acts ix. 9. I 2. 1 Tim. rL 7. 

2. Heb xiii. 11 



BRING ON ONE'S WAY. 

irpoir€fiir(a, to send forth ; send before o? 
beforehand. 



Abts XT. 3. 
— ^xxi. 5. 



Rom. XT. 24. 
2 Cor. i. 16. 



BRING OUT. 

1. €^ay(J, see "BRING FORTH," No. 3: 

2. ir/joayw, see " BRING FORTH," No. 5. 



1. Acts TiL M, 40. 
1. xii 17. 



1. Acts xiii. i:^. 
.J. -^-.xyi.80. 



I. Acts XTL SO. 

BRING TO. 
cio-f^epo), to carry in or into, bring in^ 

contribute, introduce. 
■7rpoq-ff>ip(o, to bring to or towards ;. to 

bring in addition to, contribute. 



2. Matt. T. 23 (with hrC, 

Mpon.) 
2. ix. a, 32. 



1 Matt xviL 16. 
2. Mark x. 18. 
1. Acts xvii. 20. 



BRING TOGETHER. 
(rvfjL<f>€p<o, to bring together, bring with 
(implying association;) collect^ con- 
duce to. 

Aets xix. 19. 



BRING UNTO. 

Tpo<r^/)a), . to bring to or towards, to 

Jbring in addition to, contribute. 



Matt. iv. 24. 

viii. 16. 

XiL 22. 

xiv.. 35. 

— — xviii. 24 (irpoo'aYiif, 

to Uad to or towards, 

L T Tr A.) 



Luke xix. 13. 

xxH. 19. 

Luke xii It (AdfM, to btar 
bt eafiy,TA) (nm^ou 
to carry into, Tr R) 

: xvlil 15. 

^^^cxiiLU. 



BRING UP. 

1. dva<f>ip<o, to bring or carry up; bring 

or carry back. 

2. rpkifna, to make firm:, thick or solid ; 

hence, to make fat, fatten, nourish, 
feed, make to grow or increase, 
nurse, brin^up. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



BBI 



r 11^ ] 



BRO 



3. dvaTpi4na, to bring np, Dime, cherish, 

educate. 

4. ifcrpiifM, to bring up from childhood, 

rear up, (occ. Eph. t. 29.) 



1. Matt zTil. 1. 



a AcUzxllS. 



BRING UP AGAIN. 

avdyio, to lead up from a lower place to 
a higher. 

Elom. z. 7. 



BRING UPON. 

cxaydii, tp bring upon ; #o, to charge 
with, and make answerable for, 
(occ 2 Pet il 5.) 



ActST. 2& 



2 Pet U. 1 to* 



See also, bondage, brought (be), cap- 
tivity, CHILD, DESOLATION, LIGHT, LOW, 
NOTHING, NOUGHT, PERFECTION, POWER, 
RBMBMBRANCB, SAFE, SALVATION, SUBJEC- 
TION, TIDINGS, WORD. 



BRINGING IN. 

tvturayutyrf, a bringing in besides or 
over ; introduction, (non occ.) 

H«bc tU. 10. 



I 



BROAD. 

€vpvx^fioi, with broad places, roomy, 
spacious 

Matt TiU. 13 



I 



BROAD (MAKE.) 

TrXarvywy to make bmad, wider, extend, 
(occ. 2 Cor. vi. 11, 13.) 



Matt, xxiii ft 



BROIDED HAIR. 
(SomeHnus wrongly printed as broid- 

KRKD or braided.) 

frX«y/ia, anything twined or plaited, 
(non occ.) 

1 TItt. it 0, narg. yUHtd. 



BROILED. 

drro9, roasted, broiled; o&o, baked; 
gen. prepared by fire, (non occ.) 

Luke zxiT. 4S. 



BROKEN MEAT. 

K\da-fjui, that which is broken off, a frag- 
ment, morsel. 

Mail ZT. 87, pL 1 Mark via 8, pL 



See also, piece. 



I 



BROKEN HEARTED. 

irvvT€Tpifij3Jvov<Sf rubbed together, 

shattered. 
T^v KapBiaVf the heart. 
Lukeiv. ia(a/>.) 



BROOD. 
voo-a-id, a nest of young birds, a nest ; 
then the brood, (non occ.) 

Luke xiiL 34. 



BROOK. 

X(L/jLappos, winter - flowing ; a stream 
which runs only in the winter 
or when swollen with rains, (jion 
occ.) 

John xviiL 1. 



BROTHER, BRETHREN. 

1. a5eAi<^6$, brother, m* gen. Hear kins- 

man; thetiy in pi. a vital community 
based on identity of origin, i.£. life; 
tJten^ out of this community of life 
springs also Uie necessary idea of a 
community of love. InpL brethren. 

2. a6€A</>ori;s denotes a bfotherly relation; 

then it is tram f erred to the com- 
munity in which this relation is 
realized ; brotherhood, (occ. 1 Pet 
• 17.) 



n. 

Ilatt L 2. 11 

iv. 18««»«« 2li»'« 

V ?2 »'•« 23. !4. 

47 (^(Xoc.o fnxwd 

vU. S. 4, & (G«ir.> 

—— X. 9 «w»ct, 21 «••«. 



1. Matt zU. 46. 47. 48, 49. 

1. xiii. 55. [5a 

1. xir. 3. 

1. XTii. 1. 

1 xTlii.UI*4e«21.8i 

1. xU. 29. 



Digitized by VjiJOy It: 



BBO 



[ iia ]• 



BRO 



1. Matt. XX. 24. 

I. — xxlia4»^»w,^5^T^• 

1 — xxilL 8. 

— xxY. 40 (I>) 

xzTliL IOl 

Mark L 10, 10. 

ill IT. 81, 82, 33, 

T. 37 [84. 36. 

vL 8. 17. la 

X ». 80. 

xU. 10 «»:««•, 20 

xliL 13 »«U« 

Luko iii 1. 10. 

Yi.l4,41,4a3ii«M. 

flii 10, 20, ^1 

xll. 18. 

xlv. 1^ 12& 

XT. 2T. 81 

XTL2a 

xvlL 8 

xriU. 20. 

XX. a8» »»••,» 

xxL 10L 

xxU. 81 

John i. 40. 41- 
U. 11 

— vi a 

— va 8. ». la 

xL 2.10,21,28.81 

XX. 17 

xxi 2a 

AcU L 14, la 

U. 20, 87. 

111. 17. 21 

vL 8 (am. L) 

riL% 18, 28. 15. 

Ix. 17,80. (88,87 

— ■ X. 21 

xL 1, 12..2a 

xlL2,17. 

xUL U. 88, 8& 

, xl«.l 

t XT. 1, 8, 7. 18. 22, 

23 »^lc«, 82. 88, 86, 4a 

I. STi 2, 40l 

I. xTiL 8, 10. 14. 

1. —.xtUL 18,17. 

L XX. 82 Om. 0-* L 

TTtAK.) 

L xxL 7, 17, la 

1. xxii 1.5.11 

1. xxia 1, 8, a 

1. xxvilt 14,18,17.21. 

I. nom. i. 13. 

1. tU. 1, 1 

1, — Tiii. 12, 29t 



ix.a 

x-1. 

xi. 2a 

xiLl. 

«T. 10 »»««, 18,15, 

XT. 14. [21. 

15(oni.LTrAbH) 

80(om.T Ab) 

StL U. 17, 2a 

ICor. LI, 10, 11.2a 

III. 

UL L 

It. a 

T. II. 

Tl. 8. 8. ft 

tU. 12. Ifi. 14, 20. 

TUi.U.12, 18»«ic« 

ijta 

x.1. 

..^xt2(«ikUTrAH) 



1. 1 Oor. XL 8£ 

1. xii. 1. 

1. xif 6, 20. 26. 90. 

1. XT. 1,6,60.6a 

1. xvL 11.12«^*«,15. 

1. 2 Cor. L 1. a [20 

I. IL 13. 

1. TUi. 1, 18, 22, 2a 

1. Ix. 3, a 

I. XI. 0. 



- 20. Mt B (falM.) 



1. xiL 1& 

1. xiii IL 

1. Qol i 2, 11, 10. 

il. 4. MtDCfAlM.) 

1. liL 15. 

L iT. 12. 28, 3T 

1. T. 11, la 

1. Ti 1, la 

1. Euk vL 10(o»i.O-LT 

L 21.2a [TrAR) 

I. Phil I 12. 14. 

L IL 25. 

1. m. 1, 18. 17 

1. ir. 1, 8, 21, 

1. CoL I 1. 1 

1. It. 7. 9, la 

L 1 Tha^ La 

1. IL 1,0. 14, It. 

1. ilL 2, 7 

1. It. 1, a 

9. MO B Cove of.) 

1. 10»»*c«, IS. 

1. T I. 4. 12, H. 26, 

1 2 Th(«. L a [20, 27 

1. iL 1, 18. la 

1. iU. 1, 0iwte<,13,l5. 

1. 1 Tijn. Iv. (k 

1. v.l. 

I. Ti. 2. 

1. 2 Tim. iT. 21 

I. Phileni. 1. 7. 10. 20. 

\ IIt,b. ii. U, 12. 17. 

.1 lii. i,il 

1. TiL a 

1. Till IL 

1. X. 10. 

1. xiii. 22, 21 

1. Jot. 1 2. 0. 16. 19. 

I. ii. 1, 5. 14. la 

I. iii. 1. 10, 11 

1. Iv n»«lmti. 

1. -— V. 7. 0. 10. 12. 19* 

— 1 P«t.L22.iiee B (love of) 
iii.8,H06 BOovoM.) 

— ~~— 8. aee H (loTing 

to the), nurgin 

2, T. 0. 

1. 12. 

1. 2 Pet. t la 
1. iii. 16; 

1. 1 John ii. 7 (ayairnroc, 
6<^orerf,OLTTrAR) 

1. 0,10. 11. (Ul.»»» 

1. iiL 10. 12 »•««*, 13, 

1. U2n<i(o)n.LTH.) 

I. 16, 16. 17. 

1. iT. 20»w»w.2l. 

I. T 16 

1. 3 John 3. 6, la 
1. Judel 
1. Rev. L 9. . 

I. vl. 1). 

1. xii. 10, 

1. xix. IQ 

I. xxa ft 



BRETHREN (falsk.) 

\ff€vSdUX.4>09^ a fiilBO brother, a pretended 
Christian, (iii pL with tliiiy to be.) 

tCor. zLta t OaLiLC 



BRETHREN (love as.) 
^4^a5eX<^s, fond of one's brethren* 

1 Pet iii 8, m/ug* ItfviiV ^ iht'hrdkrtn. 

BRETHREN (love or.) 
0iXa8cX<^ta, brotherly love. 

Rom. xiL 10, inarg. (text, brothei-ly lovt) 
I Pet. L 22. 

BRETHREN (loving to) [margin.] 
</>tAa8€X<^s, fond of one's brcthrea 

1 Pet. lil. e, text, lovt at brtthrai. 



BROTHERHOOD. 
ofieXf/xynys, a brotherly relation, ihm it 
M transferred to the community in 
which this relation is rtalized^ 
brotherhood, (ore. 1 Pet. v 9.) 

I Pot il. 17 



BROTHERLY KINDNESS. 
#iXaScA0ux, brotherly love, love of the 



brcthrciL 



2 Pet. I. 7 »•»«•• 



BROTHERLY LOVE. 



Bom. xIL 10. matg. (m« i^ I 
(Ae Irtthn-n, \ 



1 Thcs iT. 9. 
Uob. xiii. 1. 



BROUGHT (BB.) 

(See also bring.) 

1. ^pxofxai, to come or go. 

2. tarrj/Ai, (a) trans, to make to stand, 

set 

(b) intrans, to stand, be set or placed. 

3. yivofiai, to come into being, to be 

bom, to l)ccome, to arrive, to 
happen 

'L.ilark It. 21. , 2h. Mark xliL 9* 

8. Acta V. 86, 



BROUGHT TO (after the\' were.) 
/LtcroiK-co-ux, cliangc of abode^ reiuoval> 
migration. 
Mutt. L 12 (Ut the Beb^WiiiAn mt^lrtU<o».) 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEO [119 ] 

BROUGHT (bbtobs.) 
•></»•# to bear, carry. 



BROUGHT BEFORE (ote.) 

»tt/>im7fit, (a) traMi to place by or be- 
aida 

(b) ifUrans. to staud by beside or near. 

BROUGHT FORTH (bb.) 
vapaBiSfafu^ to give or hand over to 
uitciher ; yield or deliver up. 

Maxk It. 29, muy. 6e rii>c 

BROUGHT IN (bej [ma^in.] 
^/Ktf, to bear, carry. 

HeU ix 16. ptM. (tezt» Be.) 

BROUGHT IN UNAWARES. 
r«/)€«roicfo^, brought in beside, intro- 
duced privately. 

OaLiLi. 

BROUGHT TO PASS (be.) 
yivofuit, uc "brought <be)," No, 3. 

1 Cor. 3IT. M. 

BROUGHT UP WITH (which had 

BB85.) 

crvn^t^s, brought up together with; 
^tn, living with. 

Acta sdii. 1. mug. fotUr-brothgr. 

See also, bbino. 



BROW, 
o^v?, the eye-brow ; ^ence, from like- 
ness of shapty the brow of a hill, a 
ridge with overhanging bank^ 

St. 89, ouf. crf^ 



BRUISE (-BD, -iKd) [verb.) 
1. trvvrpipw, to mb together, to shatter, 
sbiyer; inetapk. to be ia perplexity, 
affliction, anguish. 



Bxri 



Opovia^ to break, break in piec^ to 
break down, (non oce.) 



1. lUtt xii 90 

2. Luk0 It. 18. 



I 



1. Loke ix. 80. [trtad. 
\. B«xn. xtL 20, mKtg. 



BRUTE [adj.] 

aAoyo?, without Aoyo9, i.e. without 
speech, speechless; hence, unreason- 
ing, irrational, (occ. Acts kv. 27.) 

2 Pet. iL 12 I Jade 10. 



BUD (-ED) [verb.] 
Pka€rrdv(a, to bud, sprout, grow. 
Hebiix 4. 



BUFFET. 
«coXa<^i^<i), to Strike with the hands, the 
fingers being clenched, to buffet 
with the fist, (non occ.) 



Matt. zrvL 67 
Mark zIt. 66 



1 Pet a 20. 



1 Cor Iy. 11 
2Cor. xii 7 



2. 



BUILD (-ED, -EST, -INO, BUILT.) 

. otKo8o/i€(ii, to build a house ; then gen. 
to build ; metaph. to edify (which is 
simply the Latin for oUoSopita.) 
KaracTKcvafci), to prepare, to furnish, 
to adorn fully with a thing, to get 
ready. 



L —3 



Matt viL 24. 26. 

xvi. 1& 

xxl. 33. 

xxiiL 29. 

ZXTL 61. 

xxvii. 40. 

Mark xiL 1. 

xiY. sa 

XV. 29. 

Luke iv. 29 

Ti 48. 49. 

Yii fi. 

— ^ xi 47, 4& 

xli 18. 

xiT. 28. Sa 

xvii. 2a 

Ael* Til 47, 4ft 



— Actd XV. 10, Me B agaia 
XX. 82, M6 B up. 

1. Rom. XV. 20. 

— 1 Cor. iii. 10 l*S see B 

tliereon 
10 2»»<J, see B 

t]iereui)on. 

12, see B upon. 

14, iitte B there- 

' npoiL 

1. Gal. ii la 

— Eph. IL 20, nee B upon. 
22,seo B togetUor 

— Col II. 7. see B up. 

2. llcb. iii. 3, 4 t"lc«* 

— I Pet ii. 5, bee B up. 

— Judo 20, aee'B up on. 



BUILD AGAIN. 
avowco8o/jt€w, (No. 1 vnth dvd, again,) 
denotes to build a house again, (non 
occ.) 

AOUZT. 16CWIM. 

BUILD .THEREON. 

l*oiitt>8o/Acw, (No. I with hrl, upon.) 

denotes to build a Bouse upon. 

1 Cor. m. lOlM. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



BUI 

BUILD THEREUPON. 

ICor. ULIOM, lit 



[ 120 ] 



BUB 



BUILD TOGETHER. 
irwoiKoSofi€(a, (No. 1 with <rvv, together, 
implying associcUionJ to build to- 
together. 

Bph. u. 22. 

BUILD UP. 

1. oUoSofiiij^ tee "build," No, 1, 

2. ^7roi/co8o/i€(D, see " build thjbrbon." 

2 Aoto u. 32 (No. 1, Q~L I 2 Col. 11. 7. 

TV A K) J 1. 1 P«t. U. 5, 

BUILD UPON. 
hroiKoBo/iiiat to build upon, see " build 

THEREON." 

1 Cor. lii. 12 (with int, vpott) ; Eph. 11. 20. 

BUILD UP ON. 

Jude 20. 



BUILDER. 

1. oiKo5o/ze<ii, see "build," JVt>. 1. Here 

art, vnth part, he etc. who builds. 

2. T€xviTr)s, an artificer; «;?. one who 

docs or handles a thing by the rules 
of art. 

1 M«tt. xxl. 42. I 1. Acta iv. H (oixoMiAOf. 

1. Mark xil. 10. buUdinff a hon»e, a houie- 

1. Luke XX 17. buil(Ur,Qf^ L T Tr A K) 

2. Heh. xi. 10 ; 1 1 Pet IL 7. 

See also, master. 



BUILDING [noun.] 

1. oUoSofiri, prop, the act of building a 

a house ; a building, an edifice ; 
metaph, edification, spiritual profit 
ar advancement. 

2. €vS6fxr]a-i^^ a tiling built in, structure, 

(nan occ.) 

3. KTia-L^y a founding, settling, founda- 

tion ; u making, creating, esp. the 
creation of the universe; tfien, that 
which is created, the universe, the 
creatioiL 



Matt. xxjv. 1. 
Mark xill. 1, 2. 



1. 1 Cor. iU. 9. 



1. 2 Cor. V. 1. 
1. Eph. U. 21. 
8. Heb. U. 11. 
2. Rev. xxi. 10. 



BUILDING (BE IN.) 

oUoSofiiu), see " build," No, 1. 

Jolin iL 20i pafii' 



BULL. 
Tavpo9i a bull, a beeve. 

Helxlx 18:11.4. 



BUNDLE. 

1. S&r^i;, (Jwm Scca, to bind,) a bundle; 

(which Eng. word is from the verb 
to bind.) 

2. irX^tfos, a great btunber. 



1. Mfttt ziii sa 



2. Aett zxVilL 8. 



BURDEN [noun.*! 

1 . j3apo9, weight ; it detwtes Uie pressure 

of a weight which may be relieved or 
transferred ; met, the heavy weight 
of trial or temptation, whUe 

2. <^oprtov, is a specific load ; the freight 

or lading thai has to be borne, (non 

occ.) 

3. yo/Ao?, a ship's freight, (oee. Rev. 

xviii. 11, 12.) 



2. Matt. xl. SO. 

1. XX. 12. 

2. «>«« 4. 

2. Luke xL 40 *»>«•• 



1. ReT. ii Vk 



See also, greater. 



1. AetaxT. 28. 
8. xxl 8. 

1. Gak tL 2. 

2. a. 



BURDEN (-ED) [verb.] 
KaTa^apita, to weigh down, overload, 
(nan occ.) 



8 Cor. xil IS. 



BURDENED. 
tfXr^i«, pressure; metaph, oppression, 
affliction. 

2 Cor. tUL 18 



BURDENED (be.) 
fiapiofuti, to be weighed down as with 
affliction or calamity, be oppressed. 

2 Cor. r. 4. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BUR 

BURDENSOME (bb.) 



[ 121 1 



BUS 



II we might have been a 
cr, in, charge ; Alf. when we 

)8cy>ci,wcight| might have stood on 
burden, our dignity; RoHu we 
€?mc, to bo, had power to be 
burdensome. 

1 AM. ti. 6 waxg. vM aniheritjf. 

BURDENSOME TO (be.) 

«caTara/>Kaii>, to be numbed or torpid; to 
grow quite stiff; (cf. vapKtj, the 
toipedo or cramp-fish^ to be idle to 
another's damage, to incommode or 
lie heavy upon, like a torpid or use- 
lesi limb, (oee, 2 Cor. xL 8.) 

9 Cbr. zii 18. 14. 

BURDENSOME (from beino.) 

apafr^, without weight; not burden- 
some, (non oec) 

2 Cor. xi 0. 



i 



BURIAL (MV.) 
I^^Aras to prepare !*<> ^^^ P""*^ 



/*€,me, 



BURN. 

1. Kaua, to light, kindle. 

(a) in pass, to be lighted, to burn. 

3. icaTajcaidi, to bum down, eq). of sac- 
rifiUi, 

(a) in pass, to be burned down or out 

3. iKKaw, to bum out; to light up, set 

on fire. ♦ 

(a) pas$. to be kindled, bum up, (non 
oce.) 

4. xvpoo/itti, to glow with heat as in a 

fnrtiace; metaph, to biun or be 
fired a$ it were, with grief or teal^ etc, 

5. fcavfuiri^w, to scoroh with excessive 

heat 



I 



Halt iiL13,M«Ba]x 

ziiLSa 

AQO'al.OTTr 

lii 17. (A.) 

xa S6. \U) 

niT.8S(«ritlitMu. 



la. John T. 35. 

nr. «, 000 B (bet) 

2. Acta Mix, 19. 

& Rom. i. 37 (oon ooo.) 

11 Cor. lii. 1& 

4 viLO. 



— ICor. siU. 8.MeB(be.) 
4. 8 Cor. xi. 89. 

— Heb^ vL8, aoeB(be.) 
la. xii. 18. 

2. xUI. 11. 

~ 8 Pot. UL 10^ aae B up. 
4. Rot. i. 16. 
la. IT. ft. 



— IUt. TilL 7»«<M.MeBiip 

la. 8, 10. 

6 xvl. 9. iiiarg.(tozt, 

feorcA 

a. XTiL le. 

ZTiii. 8, Me B ut- 

la. xix. 20. [tcrlj. 

la. Bav. sxi. 8. 



BURN UP. 



2. Matt iiL 18. . I 

8.ItoT.viii7 



& 2 Fd UL la 

tvtot. 



BURN UTTERLY. 

& RCT. ZTiii. 8. 

BURNED (be.) 

1. icaiw, see "burn," No, la. 

2. icavo-is, a burning ; (here preceded by 

ecs, unto, with a view to.) 

1. John XV. a I 1. 1 Oor. zUL 3. 

2. Habi tL 8. 



See also, inc^'se. 



BURNING. 
TTvpwri^, a burning, lighting, kindlifig, 
(occ, 1 Pet V. 12.) 

R«T. ZTiii. 0, 18. 



See also, Bxat. 



BURNT-OFFERING. 
oAoicavrctf/Mi, (from ^AoKavrocD, to bum 
the whole, epoken of eacrificee i and 
thie^from 5Xo9, the whole, and Kaita, 
to bum.) A bumt-offering, the 
whole of which was. burnt on the 
altar, and no part eaten by the 
priesU. (In the- Ixx. the word 
answers to rh};, which is from nh)), 
to ascend, because it ascended in 
flame and smoke towards heaven^ see 
Ex« z. 25 ; xxiv. 5, etc) 

HebLX.e.8. 



BURNT-OFFERING (wholb.). 

MarkziL88. 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



BUB 



[ 122 ] 



3US 



BURST, 
/^ijyvv/ii, to break, to break or burst 
through; to break aaunder or in 
pieces. 

Mark IL 22. [ Lok* v. 87. 

BURST ASUNDER 

Acu7K<i>, to sound, of things which ring 
when struck; to break with a crash; 
burst with a noise, break with a 
loud report, (non occ.) 

AcU L 18. 



BURY (-ED.) 

1. Oiima, to piy the last dues to a 

corpse, to honour with funeral 
rites. 

2. ivra<l>id(u}f to prepare a corpse for the 

burial. 



M«tt vlli. i\, 2-2. 

xiv. 12. 

xxtii. 7. 806 B in 

(to.) 
Ltik« ix. M, «0. 
ZvL 22. 



tifi" 



3. John xJx. 40. 

1. AoU ii. 20. 

I. V. 6, 0, 10. 

— Horn. Ti. 4, aM B with. 
1 1 Cor. XV. 4 

— CoL iL 12, Mt B with. 



BURY IN (to.) 

ra<l>ifjf burial ; here with ci's, unto, with 
a Tiew to burial. 

Matt. zxvU. 7. 

BURY WITH. 

(rvv^oTTTfti, (J^b. 1 tpUh (r6v, with, /we- 
flxedj to bury with or together. 

t ItoiiLTL4. I OoLiLll 



BURYING. 

tvraifiuurfAoSf a preparation of a corpse 
for buriali as by anointing^ etc., (non 
oce.) 

lUrk sir, a I John ziL 7. 



BUSH. 
PdroSf a bramble bush. 

Mark zii. 20 (reS fi^nv, emeeming thi bush. {.e. In thai 
part of the Book of MONt ooncornlng it» L T Tr A 
Lnke zz. 87. [H.) 

AdllTU.80, 35. 

BUSH (bramblb.) 

Luke Tl. 44 



BUSHEL 
fi<S&09, (from Hdf. np, to measure, whence 
also Eiig. mete, made, moderate, 
and Lot, modus.) A dry measure 
of capacity, containing about a peck, 
(non occ,) 

Mati. T. 1ft. I Hark it. 91. 



Luke zi 83. 



BUSINESS. 

1. irpay/ML, that which lias been done, a 

deed; then gen, a thing done, a 
matter, an a£Bur. 

2. aitqv^, haste, speed, readiness; hence, 

zeal, pains, troi^ble; an earnest, 
serious purpose. 

3. xp^ui, use ; as a property, use, ad- 

vantage, pervice; in plural, uses, 
services received, as an actiom 
using, use. 

4. o, (the def arHele) here, neui, pi, the 

things ; lit. the things of my Father. 



4. Luko ii. 49. 
'X Acta ?L 3. 



1 Rom. ZiL IL 
h zvLi 



BUSINESS (OCT'S OWN.) 
rot tSw, neut. pi. one's own tfiifigs. 
1 Th«. ir. lu 



BUSY-BODY. 

TtpUpyos, careful overmuch, taking need- 
less trouble ; meddling, curious. 
ITia-T. 13. 

BUSY-BODY (BE A.) 
irtpiipydiofiai, to take more pains than 
enough about a thing; he^ice, to 
waste one*s labour ; to meddle or 
interfere with other folk*s affairs, 
(non occ.) 

tTbM.liLlL 

BUSY-BODY IN OTHER MEN'S 
MATTERS. 

iXXoTpio€iriaKow6^, the legal term for 
the charge brought against Chris- 
tians as being hostile to civilised 
society. See Number in Scripture 
(by the same author), pp. 77, 78. 
Eyre ft Spottiswoode. (non occ) 

I Pet. I». 13. . 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It^ 



BUT 



[ 123 ] 



BVT 



BUT. 

1. When "but" iniroduces a senUTiee, it 

is general^ the translation of Si, 
which is an adversative eonfunetian^, 
carefully to be distinguished from Kai 
or ri (see under ** and" or "both"); 
Sif generally marks a contrast, and 
an otherwise concealed antithesis; (f. 
Matt zzi 3 ; Acts xxiv. 17 ; Rom. 
iv. 3. (It occurs too ofUWtd admit 
of quotation.) 

2. dWd, but, more emphatic than Si (No. 

1,) and is used to mark opposition, 
interruption, or transition; (cf 
Matt V. 17 ; Kom. uL 31.) 

2 fc^ if since, though, ) unless, ez- 
' \ H, not, / cept, 

4. vXr/v, more than, over, beyond ; 

hcjice, except. 

5. oJy, then, denoting the sequence of 

one clause upon another ; and also 
always denoting the consequence and 
logical inference of wluxi hcu been 
said before, therefore (cf. Matt iii. 
8, "therefore;" GaL il 21, "then.") 
(a) wUh ftcv, truly, indeed. 

6. /tip is a amtraction of y^ apa, verily 

then ; hence, in &ct ; and when the 
fact is given as a reason or explan- 
ation, for. 

7. iii/j, not 



{'X-I^""'"]'^'^ 



9. 



10. 4}, or. 

11. oAA' ij, other than, except 

12. /Mvroc, yet truly, certainly, neyeiv 

theless, however. 

13. fi^vov, only. 

14.. Kai, and, also, see "and.** 

ilTo. lit^cUl passageSf except 

2. Halt. tr. 4. 
S. T. Utod. 

a. iMT.sa 

^ — Ti is,ia 

1 V1L21. 

I TilLi,a 



la 2L [JL7, la 

4. 82 

I 24. 

2. z. 20, 84 

2 Jd.8,0. 



AlfAttsi. 22,14. 

8. flfr. 

8. zii 24. 89. 

2. xUL 21 

a JdT. IT. 

a — xf. n. 

8. 24i*4. 

a ztL4. 

I 12, IT. 23 tod. 

2. xtU. 12. 

8. 21 (OP.) 

4. XTiii. TT ' 

a 22. sa 

a — xiz. 8. 
a iTi»»(«p.) 

a zz.28<i< »2»<". 

a zzL lA (28. 

a ai. 

2. xzU.80, 8a 

2. xrlT. 6. 

a Mfti4. 

48. M«BA]idif. 

2. xzTi.89. 

a ixiriJ. 24. 

aMaikL44,45ltt4. 

a 11 T. 

a ITtviM, 22(ap.) 

a ULsSb. 29tiML 

a ir. IT, 2& 

a — T. 19, 2a 

a 89. ^ 

8. Tl. 4. 

a 9. 

60,M«B(lf.) 

a TiL 8.18,11 

a TilL 88. 

a — is. 18, 2a 

3. 2a 

a 8T. 

2. — z.a 

a la 

a «r. 

a 80. 

a 40i»*,43i»*,4a 

a — zi. la 
a 23,8a 

a Jdl. 14, 25, 2T, 

4. sa 

a adlLT.ll»wlct. 20, 

a 82«»d. (24. 

a ziT. 28, 49. 

a — XVI. T. 
a LuiM L ea 

a iT. 4(aj>.) 

a — T. 14. 

a 21. 

a 81, 82. 8a 

a — Ti4. 

4. 24, 8a 

a i 2T. 

a tU. T, 26. 28. 

a Till 18, 2T, 82 «■«. 

iz.l8to4,M«B(iio 

moral) 

a M(ajiL) 

4 •<— JL 14 

a I t2i^tm. 

a xL 4 (ap.) 

a 29. 

a 8a 

— 41, Me B zftthMC 

a — *-4a 

a zlLT. 

— ■ 81, tM B iBther. 

— ■ ■ 46. lee B and if . 

61, iM B nther. 

a ziii 8, a 

a — 3dT. 10, la 
a — zTi8a 

XTIL 1 lit. «a B 

a zTlll. la (thai 

4 — ziz ar. 

•— -»— nLO, Me B and 11 

a n. sa 

a zad.T (with »^, 

a _9te<k inhex) 



4 Lake zxiL 21, 2a 

a 20 tod, 88.42,6a 

4 xxiiL 28 tod. 

a xxiv. 6. 

a John L a i8« 81, sa 
a — uLa 
a la 

a 16 (ap), 18, 17. 

28 88 
a— 1 It: 14 tod («p)^ 2a 

a — T. la 
a 19. 

a 22,24,80,84^, 

a ▼19,22,28.27,88, 

80, 88, 89, 04 
a TlLlOtod, 13, 10, 

22, 24, as, 44. 4a 

a fllL 6 (ap.) 

4 10 (flp!) 

a 12, 18, 26^ 28,87, 

42, 49, 66 tod. 
a lac a 

a la 

a 81 

a — X. 1.6, a 

a 10. 

a -^ — 18, 28, sa 

2 a±4. 11. 

a 22(om.LbTrM.) 

a 80,42,61,62,64 

a zil 0, 9, 10k 2T. 80, 

42, 44, 4T, 4a 

a — xiiio, io»w««,ia 

a xir. 8. 

a 24, 31. 

a XT. 18, 19 tod, 21, 

2& raotod. 

a — xtl 4, 0, 12, la 

a 26 !*• (on. d I> 

T Tr A H.) 
a r 25 tod, 83 

a — xtu. a 

a la 

a 15, 2a 

a XTiit 28, 4a 

a — xix. 16 

U xxL4tod. 

a 8,2a 

a Aou L 4, a 
a — iLia 

a It. IT. 

T. 20. 

a sa 

a . — T. 4,ia 
a — Tii 89. 

a x.3^41. 

a — xi. la 

a xilL 26. 

a — XT. 11, 20. 

a XTt 87 tod. 

XTiL 21.MeBeiUi« 

SO. Me B now. 

a xTJiL9.21l>t- 

a xiz. 28, 27. 

7 .xz.2a 

a M. 

a — xzLiasa 

a zxliL2L 

xiiT. 11, •aeB(7«4) 

6a. xxT. 4 

2. xxtL 10, 2Q,26to«, 

a — xzTiLia 
4 2a 

a Bob. i. 21, 82. 

a ii.ia99*wlM. 

a — iiLt7. 

a — iT.a4»io,u;i8, 

10. 90, 24 

a — T. 8.11. 16. 
a — Tiiai4,ia 
a — tiLT. 
a iai8.i7.iaML 

a TliLl(<;^X<b*^. 

16. so. 28. 10,8a 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



2. Rom. ix. 7.8,10,11.16. 
SO, iM B (bat.) 

2. 24, k 

9. z. 2, 8, 16. 18. 19. 

2. xi. 4. 11. 

8. 16. 

2. 18«»<«,2a 

2. xii 2, 3, 16, 19, 21. 

8. xilL 1. 

2. 3,8. 

8. 8. 

2. 14. 

2. xiv. 18. 

8. 14. 

2. 17. 9a 

8. XT. 8. 21. 

2. xvi 4, 18. 

8. 1 Cor. i U 

2. 17, 27. 

2. il. 4, 6. 7, 9. 

8. 11. 

a. 12, 18. 

2. lU. 1. 

2. 6 <oi)kOLTrA 

2. 6.7. (R) 

2. ir. 14, 19 i^, 20. 

2. T. 8. 

2. vL 8; 11 1 »»■••. 

12 (wlM, 13 3ad. 

2. tU. 4*w«c«, 7, 10. 

8. 17. 

2. 19. 

• 2. 21, Me B if. 

2. 86 

3. vMl. 4. 

2. 8 (Lb.) 

2. ix 12, 21, 27. 

2. X.6. 

8. 18 Irt. 

2 18»r4,20, 28»wlee. 

24. 29, 33. 

2. xi 8, 9, 17. 

8. — ^ziia 

2. 14, 24. 25. 

2. r xiT. 2. 17, 22»'»", 

88.84. 
2. XT. 10««**«H,S5, 

87, 89. 40. 46. 
2. 2 Cor. i 9»w<c«,12, 19,24. 

8. il 2. 

2. 4.6»i<.lS.17t^ic«. 

2. iil 8 »w««, 6, 6 i*, 

14. 16. 

2. if. 2»wi«. 

: 8, IM B If. 

2. 8,8, 9»»»«. 

— — >— — 16, iM B though 

— — 17, Mt moment 
2. 181*. 

«. .▼. 4,12, 15. 

2. Ti. 4 

2. Til. 8. 7. 9, 12. 14. 

2. TilL5,8,10,14,19, 21 

2. ix. 12. 

2. X 4, 12, 13 2nd, 18. 

xi.6iM.ieeB though 

2. 62nd. 

8. xll 6. 

2. 14 »»!••. 

2. xiii 8, 4, 7. & 

2. OftL i. 1. 

3. 7. 

2 8,12,17. 

2. U. 3, 7, 14. 

8. 16. 

2. ilL 12. 

15. lee B (though 

it be.) 

2. 16, 22. 

2. It. 2, 7, 14, 23 K 

29, 81. 

2. T. 6.18. 

2. Tl. li, 15. 

2. Eph. L 21. 

2. ii. 10. 

8. -^- iT. 9. 



2. Eph. It. 29 

2. T. 4, 16, 17, 18, 27. 

29. 

2. vi. 4, 6, 12. 

2. FhU. L 20, 29. 

2. ii. 8,4.7,12,27»w/e«. 

2. la 7. 9. 

2. It. 8. 

8. 18. 

2 17. 

2. CoL lii. 11, 22. 
2. 1 Thee. L 6. 8. 

2: ji.2,4i*«ctj,8,ia 

2. Iv. i 8. 

2. T. 6, 9, 16. 

2. 2 Thee. U. 12. 

a. ill 8. 9. 11, 15. 

2. 1 Tim. L 18. 

2. ii. 10, 12 to*. 

2. iii8. 

«. iT. 12. 

2. T. 1. 1& 

9. 19. 

2. 23. 

2. tL 2. 4, IT. 

2. 2 Tim. I, 7, 8, 9, 17. 

2. iL9, 2ilM. 24. 

2. — ,.iiL9. 

2. It. 8, 8, 16. 

2. Ti^oef. 8, 16ted. 

2. a 10. 

2. lit 5. 

2. Philem. 14 ted, 10 lit. 
2. Heb. iL 16 

2. iil 13. 

8. 18. 

2L It. 2 

2. T. 4, 6. 

a. Tit 16. 

2L ix. 24 

2. x. 3. 26, 39 2nd. 

2. xL 18. 

2. xll 11,22, 26 'nd. 

2. xiil 14 

2. Ja& i. 26*i»i. 26. 

2. iil 15. 

2. iT. 11 2nd. 

2. 1 Pet i. 15. 19, 23. 

2. il 16, 18, 20, 25. 

2. ill. 4. 

14, eeeBaadif. 

2. 21. 

2. iT. 2, 18. 

6. 15. 

2. T. 2 •»««•, 8. 

6. 2 Pet 1 0. 

2. 16, 21. 

21 114.8. 

2. ill 9 •"!€•. 

2. 1 John il 2. 7, 16, 

1P»W1M, 21, 

3. 22. 

14 271>». 

2. 27*1*. 

2. Iil la 

2. iT. 1. io..ia 

a T. 5. 

2. 6, la 

2. 2 John 1. 5, a 

2. 12(0<v),(Na4, 

OL.) 
a 3 John 9, 11 IM, 18. 
2. Jude 6, 9. 
10 2»d, Me B 

wh&t 
2. ReT. il 6, 9, 14. 

4 25. 

2. iil 9. 

a ix4 

2. 5. 

.2. x.7,9. 

8. xlT. a 

2. xTil 12. 

a — xix. la 

2. XX. 6. 

a xxl 27. 



BUT AND IF. 
2 ( tav, if, ) 1 . .^ 

' ( 8<, and or but, see No. 1, / 

( aXXa, but, see No. 2, ) but and if 

2.^ciMf, I or 

( icat, and, ) but if also. 

1. Luke XX. a 
a 1 Pet iil 11 



1. M&tt xxiT. 4a 
1. Luke xil 45. 



V^ or,. 



BUT EITHER 

Aele XTiil 21. 



fciMf, )i 

.< fii, but, ««tfJVb. 1, V 

( Kolf and, ) i 

{ 



but and if 

or 
and if also. 
aXXa, but, see No, 2, ] but and if 

or 
Kal^ and, j but if also. 

2. 1 Cor. tU. 21. 1 1. 2 Cor. iv. a 



2.^ci,if, 



BUT NOW. 
ravvv, (for rd vvi/, the things that now 
are,) now or in present circum- 
stances. 

Acte XTil 80. 



BUT RATHER 
but, see No. 2, ) other than, 
) except 
2. irA^i/, see " but," No. 4. 

a Lokexi 41. I a Luke xil 8L 

1. Lake xik 51. 



C dXXa, ' 
( Vf or. 



ft)}, not. 



BUT THAT. 



Luke XTil 1. 



BUT THOUGH. 



( ci, if, since, ) 

.^fii,but, \ 

( Kol^ and, also, j 



2 i ^*» ^^' 
' ( Kal, and, 



also, 
a 2 Cor. iT. 16. I 



but and if 
or 

but if also. 
) and if 
} if also. 

1. 2 Cor. xl 6. 



BUT WHAT. 
6c, however, 
, o<ra, as many things. 



Jude 10. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BUT 



[ 125 ] BY 



BUT (».) 
Kay, and if. ^ven if, at least, altliough. 

Mark v. 28 : vi. 56. 



BUT (i^AY.) 
fuvovvyif yea rather, yea tnily« 

Ram. ix. 20(m».G-.) 



BUT (NO MORE;) 

C ow, not, I 

< irAcfWk, more, > 

( 1/, or ; ofier comp. than, ) 



comp, than, 

Lcjte ix. la 



not more 
than. 



BUT (though it bb.) 
o/Mi>s,'yet, nevertheless. 

Gal. ill. 10. 
BUT (YET.) 

See "BUT (no morb.)" 

Acts xjriv 11 (om. If, or. All) 

See also, moment, time, when. 



BUY (-ETH, BOUGHT.) 

1. ay opd((a, to be in the dyopd (the 

market-place), to attend it, have 
free use of it; hence, to do business 
there, buy or sell. 

2. livfo/xai, to buy, purchase, (opp. to 

sell.) 

3. Tt/ulw, to deem or hold worthy ; of 

things to value, to estimate or value 
at a certain price. 



1. Matt xiii 44, 46. 


1. Luk« XTii. 2ft. 


I. xiT. 15. 


1. xix. 45(ap.) 


1 xxi 12. 


1. xxii. 86. 


1. XXV. 9. 10. 


1. John iv. 8 


I xxtU 7. 


1. tLSl 


S. ». matit (t«xt, 


1. -^— xiii 29. 


M/IIA) 


2. AeU va 10. 


1. MArkTi36. 3Y. 


1. 1 Cor. Ti. 2a 


1. xt 15 


1. vii 23, 80. 


1. xr. 46. 


1. 2 Ptt. il I. 


1. xtL 1 


1. RaT. iif. ia 


L Luke ix. 13 


1. xiU. 17. 


1. xiv. 18. 19. 


1. xvUL 11. 



BUY AND SELL. 

iftjropcuofiaiy to go or travel in ov to ; 
abioL to be on a journey ; then, to 



travel for traffic or business; hence, 
to be a merchant, to trade, traffic. 

Jax iv. 13 



BY 

1. By u often.' ex/tressed' simply ly the 

Dative case of tlu noun, vnthout any 
preposittoik ; and then indicates the 
instrument by which a thiny is done. 

2. fiio,' Mvcova^i from the ncftion, of stpar* 

alum^ diifunetio7i. 

(a) with Gen. through, as pi^oceeding 
from, by means of, deiiotivjj the in- 
strument of an action. 

(b) with Ace. through, as tending to- 
wards ; on account of, owing to, 
denoting the gronnd and reason of 
an action, (cf Heb. xi. 10 ; Rom. 
xii. ^with XV. 15; 1 Cor. xi. 9 with 
12.) 

3. CI/, in ; of place, within, upon, at ; 

xoith pi. among ; of irivestitvre, in or 
with ; of power, by. 

4. c#c, from, out of, implying motion from 

the interior; origincUing in, as the 
sovrcf, ccutse, or occasion, from, by ; 
the mate7'ial from which anything is 
made, of. 

5. inro, under. 

(a) with Gen. beneath and separate 
f^'om. ft marks that from which a 
fact, euent, or action springs, i.e. the 
agent ; hence, its meaning, by. 

(b) with Ace. under and towards, close 
upon (i.e. under, as e.g. under a 
wall, hill,) see Acts v. 21, "close 
upon the dawn." 

6. diro, from, implying motion from th^ 

exterior (while the governed noun 
denotes the point of " departure ;) 
hence esp. the cause or occasion, 
from, on account of. 

7. Kara, down. 

(a) toith Gen. down from ; of place, 
down upon ; against, in opposition 
to ; (opp. of No. 1 2) ; in asservati&ns, 
by, (Heb. vi. 13-16; 1 Cor. xv. 15.) 

(b) with Ace. down towards ; through- 
out; over agiiinst; according to, in 
reference to some standard of com- 
panson stated or implied. 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



BY 



[ 126 ] 



BY 



8. irapcC, beside, of jtixtapoiitton, 

(a) with Gan. beside and proceeding 
from ; wUK persons only^ from, gen, 
with notion of something imparted. 

(b) with Dat. beside and at ; with, 
near, of perions only (except John 
xix. 25 ;) with, in the estimation or 
power of. 

(c) with Ace. to, or along the side of; 
by, near ; beside, as not coinciding, 
hence, contrary to ; beside, above, 
(instituting a comparison and leav- 
ing tJu superiority to he inferred, 
while imtp affirms the superiority.) 

9. Jv-i, upon, of superposition. 

(a) with Oen, upon and proceeding 
firom, (e,g, as a pillar upon the 
ground,) over, in the presence or 
time of. 

(b) with Dat, upon and resting upon ; 
over, of superifitendence ; in addition 
to, on account of; on or at, as the 
groundwork of any fact or circum- 
stance, 

(c) with Ace, upon, by direction to- 
wards (motion being implied) to, 
(ir^iplying an intention) for, against. 

10. irpo$, towards, in the direction of. 

(a) with Oen. hithcrwards, conducive 
ta 

(b) wiHh Dat. resting in a direction 
towards ; near, hard by. - 

(o) with Ace, hithcrwards, (cf literal 
direction,) to, towards. 

11. ctf, into, implying motion to the in- 

terior ; "to, unto, with a view to ; 
(opp, of No, 4.) 

12. vfTip, over. 

(a) tvith Gen, over and separate from ; 
on behalf of, as tJiough bending over 
to protect, (opp, of No. 7 ;) of things 
for their sake, tn various ways, 

(b) urith Act. over and towards ; be- 
yond, above, used in comparison, 

Slu agent is expressed by No. ft. 
Tfie luatrumont by No, 1 
The minister of another's will Ijy No, 5a. 
The motive or cause by No. 2b. ' 



The occasion by No, 6. 

No, 1 in all passages, except where ii 
forms part of a verb, and the follow^ 
ing. 



Sa Matt i. ^ 



U. 6, 15. 

l7(Na2ft.0.v 

LTTr) 

2S 

iil. 8 (No. 8a.0ai 

L T Tr A W.) 

iv. 4 l*t. 

4 »»< (No. 8. 

0~ LTTr A.) 

-^ 14. 

la 

T. S4 

^^.^ . Zb 1»' 

_.. 35 9n4. 

sa 

Tli. 16. 

20 (No. 4, L.) 

viii 17. 28. 

zil 17 

24. 27twie..28. 

.33, 37 »»»f« 

— ziii. 1. 4. 19. Me 




« B.. 

[tide 

mB.. 

[tide 



xril 21 (op.) 

xvUi 7 [tide 

xf 80, too B 

xxl. 4. 

23. 24. 27. 

XliL I. 

31 

xxlii 16 «•!«•, 

18 twice, 20 S %<iB«, 
22 > tinv* 

24. xxiT 15. 

2a. xxvL 24. 

7a. 63. 

U. — - x»Tii. 9. 

&a 85 («p.) 

8c Mftrk i. 10. 

H. 13. bmB tide. 

:t III. 22.. 

W. 1 Ui. 

10a l*i<- 

3. % 

4, 15. 

5a. V 4 

8. 21 

2a. yJ 2 

25.teeBAndE 

— 40, Me *• Him. 

dredt" And'TtfUee." 

4, vll 11. 

8. nil. 8, 27. 

tx. 2, eae B thcin- 

•elvat. 

8. 20 «•«••, 38. 

a 84(oin. Lk) 

2A. — %. 1 («Af end, in- 
•ioAd of iU Tw, bjf 
(ht. L T Tr A a> 

^ 46. ioe B. .lide. 

lOc xL 4. 

a. 28,29.88. 

jj. xli. 1. 86. 

&«. jdit. 14(<i/>.) 

8. xiv. 1. 

— — — lO.iee oneBonA 

5«. 21. 

8. Luke i. 17. motf. (text. 

2a. ■ 70. [to.) 

X ■ 77. nuuf. Aft, 

^ U. 18. 26. 

3 ; 27 



5a. Lake iii 19. 

S Iv. 1 

9b. 4 »»«« (ap.) 

8c T I, 2. 

6a. 15 (©m. " bj 

Him," 03 LT Tt A 

2a. 19(oin.An)[fe«) 

4. ri. 44. 

2a. Tilt 4 

5. 12.MeB..>ida 

5a. U. 7 (om. " by 

Him.''03 LkTTr A 

H.) 

14.aee"Pirtlee.** 

8b 47 

7b X 4. 81 »•• 

3. xJ 19«»»e«. 

5a. ziii 17 

5a. xvL 22. 

%ril 7,ieeBAndB 

3a. ZTiii. 81. 

85. eoe B ddA 

3. X3L 2. 8. 

- xxl. O.aeeBAQdB 

5a lo: 

2a udL 21 

10c. 56. 

6a xziil. 8. 

xxiv 12, tee B 

thenueWea 

8. 32 

8a. John 1. 8. 10, 17 tvt«*. 

4. . Ui 34. 

9. ▼ 2. • 

2b. vL 57 «•»»•• 

. Tiu.9lM(np.) 

9*n4,aMonfbj 

one (ap.) 

2a X. 1,1 

7b 8. 

2a. 9 

a ziii. 81 

Sa. xiv. 6. 

3 — "XTi. sa 

7bi xix. 7 

8b. 25. 

kx. 7. eee B itMlf. 

8. Acte I 8. 

2a. la (48. 

fa. a 10. 22«Af 28iBd, 

2a. iii. 16. 18, 2t 

3. It. 7»wie«,10i»lefc 

2a. 16. 25. 

8. 301H. 

2a. 80«A4. 

6a. 86. 

lOo. ▼. la 

2ii. 12, la 

2a viL 26. 

3. 8S(9VK,wia,i9M 

LTTr A.) 
11 .58. 

6. Ix. 13 

Sa. — 25«A«. 

X. 6. eee B..ridA 

5a. 21 

- 82. eee B. side. 

2a. 86. 

2iv xi. 28. 80. 

2a. xiL 9 (No. 6a. T.) 

rt. 20. 

5a. xilL 4. 

3 _._ 3fl twtet. 

5e. .45. 

2a. xl7. 8. 

5rt. XT, 8. 

211. T. 12. 23, fr. 

5a. 40 

5a. xvl. 2. 

13 «eeB..»rde 



Digitized by 



Google 



BY 



[ 127 ] 



BT 



2a. Act* xvii. 10. 

3. 31. 

±» x^iii. 9, ja. 

ii. xix. 11 

4.. 25 

a XX. 19. 

2iL xxi. 19. 

2*. xxiii. 31. 

2a. xxiv l»«ic». 

&x ai (No. 9a, L T 

TrA.) 

54. XXT. 14. 

*:h xxvii. 2. 

•a. n. 




19«»««, 21 

Sa. vi. 4 »»»«•• 

tM. \il 4, 5. 7, S, 

llt«*<«, l!Jt»lct 
2b ▼iiLll**»<», marg. 

betnxtecf. 

i. ix. 10l««, 33«««« 

H X.5. 

4 17««. 

SB. IT ««*. 

9. 19»«le». 

Th -. — xl. 24. 

U, xii 1. 

i xiT. 14. 

I xr. !«. 

2a. 18 1«- 

a. iw. 

te 24(No«.LTA) 

2b. 2$. 32. 

2b. XTi. 18. 26. 

II Cor. L 4, ft. 

U, 9, 10. 

6«.^— 11. 

2b. — — .- 21 •«t«^ 

2b SLia 

Si. iU. ft. 

1 13. 

Jk 1ft. 

t Yi. 2,11 

U, 14. 

yh. viLft. 

& 14iwk«. 

Sb. tUL fttwic*. 

U xi 12. 

1 — xil. 8 «»•«•. 

2k tlM. 

1h 8«»4. 

1 9t^«««, 18. 

1 xlT. 64tte««. 

2a. 9. 

ni 27. [one. 

— 31, ••• MM by 

2b.— *xv. 2, 2nv>c«. 
Jbi STL2. 



2a 1 Cor. xvl 3^ 

3. 7. 

2a. 2 Cor i 1. 4, 5, ll»rd. 

3. .^— — 12 

2a. IC, 19 t»l« 20. 

4. ii. 2. 

2a 14. 

5a. UL 3. 

6. 18, margf. of. 

2a. ir. 14 (<niv, with. 

Gf^LTTr AR) 

2a. V. 7 »»'«•, 18, 20. 

3. vi. G • tlm«r^ 7 lit ft 

2.a. 73rd, Bt»'««. [2nd. 



3. . 

4. • 

6. ■ 
2a. ■ 
7b. . 
4. - 
5a. . 



• vii. 6, 7 »«»w- 

— 9. 

— 13. 

— viil 5. 

— 8. 

— 14. 

— 19. 20. 

— ix. 12. IS. 

— X. 1. 9, 11. 

— 12. 

— 15, marg. in. 

— xi. 26 »»»t« 

— 33. 

— xii 17 



2n. 

2a. 

3. 

.*{. 

4 

2.^ 

2a. 

4. xiii. 4»wle». 

•2a. Cal. i. 1 »*«ce, 12, 15. 

7b. ii. 2 IM. 

4. IQUi. 

■Ja. iaa»d. 

4. 16 Si-d, 4ih It Mb. 

3. 17,20 

2a. . 21. 




2a. Ti. 14 (SC ot, by 

vhom, marg. whertb^.) 
2a. £i«h. I 1, 5. 

5a. ii. 11 Ui 

3. 13. 

2a. 16. 

3. 18. 

7bL iii. 3. 

3. 5. 

2a. 6. 

7b. 7. 

2a. 9 (aji), 10. 12, 

3 21. (16. 17. 



-Iv. Htwlc*. 

— 16. 

— 21. 
■ V. 13. 

-26. 



2a. PhiJ. i. 11, 20t«le* 96. 

6a. 28. 

9. iU.9. 

3. iT. 19. 

2it. Col. i. 1. 

3. 16 1«*. 

2a. 16<nd 

8. 17. 

2a, . 20 I*. 

2a. 20«»<«(om. "by 

Hiin,"O^LTr.> 

8. 21 (marg. in.) 

3. ii. 11. • ' 

6a. 18. 

2a. 19. 

2a. lit 17. 

S. 1 Thea. iil a 

2a. 7. 

a iv. 1. 

2a. 2. 

8. —15 * 

2a. T. 9. 

12a. 2 Theft iL I 



2a. 2 Thea ii. 2 3 »»««»• 

7b. 3. 

2a. 14, 15 (2n«« not 

translated, lit. by our 

KpUUc.) 
2a. iii. 12 (No. .3, G~ 

LTTrAR) 

3. 16. 

7b. 1 Tim. i. 1 

3. 18. 

2a. It. 6,14. 

7bL ▼.21. 

2a. 2Tim, i. 1,6,10,14. 
2a. it 2, marg. (text, 

avwng.). 

5a. 26. 

2a. IT. 17. 

3. Titua 1. 9. 

4. iii. 5I". 

2a. 5 «nd. 

3. Philera. 6. 

2a. 7. 

3. neb. i. 1, 21't. 

2a. 2 -^nd. 

3a. 3 2nd (om. "by 

nimjtelf," L Tr A K) 

2a. ii. 2, 3 1«. 

6a. 3 *nd. 

2a. 10. 



5a. • 
2a. 



-iii. 4. 
— 16. 
-V. 8. 



2b. vL 7, m&i^. /rw. 

7a. 13t»»cc, 16 

2a. 18. 



2a. ■ 
7b.- 
2a. • 



2a. ■ 
7b.- 
2a. - 

7b.. 

3. . 

4. - 
3. . 
2a. • 



19, 21. 



12 tw(c«. 



-vii. 11 

— 22. 

— 25. 
-ix. 11, 

— 22 

— 2ft 

— X. 1, eee year. 

— 8. 

■^ 10, 19 

— 38. 
-xi. 2. 

— 4(»>ce^ 72nd. 



7b. Heb. xl. 7 3rd. 

8c. 12 

2a. 29. 

2a. xiii. 11. 15. 

2a. Jaa. ii. 12. 

T- — — 17, marg. see 3 

itaelf. 
4 . 18, marg. (text, 

tDtthOHt, x*«P^Vf witli- 

outAll) 

4. 18.21,22,24tw<M, 

2a. 1 P«jt. 1. a [lb, 

8. 5. 

2a. 12, 21, 28* 

2a. ii. 6. 

4. 12. 

2a. 14. 



Bmany 
(of. 




2a. 2 Pet. L 4. 

.3. 13. 

5a. 21. 

iii: 1, 1 

-2 



5a. 



4. 1 John iii 24. 

3. V. 2 

2a. 6l»t. 

3. 62n<**3''d. 

7b. 3 John 14. 
3. Jade 1. 

6. 23. 

2a. Rev. i. 1. 

3. V. 9. 

6a. ix. 18 l»« (Na ft. 

All.) (Ofs..) 

4. 18 2nd (No. 5, 

4. l83rd*4ih(oi»|. 

AU.) 

.3. 20. 

3. X. 6. 

2b xiLll«*le». 

2b. xiii. 14. 

6. xviii. 15. 

3. 28. 



BY AND BY. 

1. €^avT^5, at the very point of time, at 

once. 

2. cu^us, straight, direct; oftime^ straight 

i.e. immediately, straightway. 

3. ^v^cw?, immediately, forthwith. 

2. Matt. xiii. 21. I 1. Bfaric. vL 25. 

3. Luke xvU. 7 : xxi. 9. 



BY ITSELF. 

1. Xfopis^ sepamtely, apait ; without, 
\ separate from. 

2- { Sc^hi^ hfr-!it-8elf, ] ^y '^^- 

1. John XX. 7. 

2 Jasi ii 17, mazg. (text, oiont) 

BY THEMSELVES. 
/Ltovo5, alone^ left alone, solitary. 

I Luke xxir. 12 (ap.) 



Mark ix. 2. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



BY 



[ 128 ] 



CAIi 



BY...SIDK 
irapa, with Dat. tee " by," No. 8. 

Uatt xiiL 1. 4, 19. Lake vn\. & 

XX. 80. 12 (with art. Mom 6y 

Mark U. 13. xvm. 3&. [tht tide) 

It. 1. 4. 15. Acta x. «. 32. 

X. 49. xtL 13. 


BY WAY OF. 

2 Pat UL 1. 



BY. 
Sec also, called, cix)se, oomr, company, 

CONSTRAINT, COURSE, DIVIDE, FIFTIES, 
FORCE, FRAUD, HAND, HEREOF, HIGHWAY, 
HOLD, HUNDREDS, INHERITANCE, INTER 
PRETATION, KNOW, LEST, MEANS, ONE, 
ORDER, PASS, PROTEST, REASON, SAIL, 
SIDE, SIT, SOOTHSAYING, SPACE, STAND, 
TAKE, TRADE, WAY, YEAR. 



CiESAR. 

Kaurap, CaQBar, a title applied to the 
Raman Emperors after Julius. 

In all passages^ except 

ActaxL28(oiii.Aa) 



CjESAR'S court [mai^n-l 
vpatr^iov^ (from the Lai. prator) the 
public hiall in the Governor's house; 
the quarters of the prsDtorian army 
in Rome, 

FULL 18 (taxi, paloML) 



CAGE. 

^vAaK^, a watching or guarding; of 
persons^ a watch or guard ; of place, 
a watch, station, post ; of time, a 
watch, e.^. of the night ; lastly, a 
place for keeping others in, a ward, 
a prison. . 

Rav. xTiiL 2. 



CALF. 

/i^)(o«, any thing young, used ofpUuUs, 
animals, etc. ; esp, of the young of 
kine, a <ialf, hut also a young bull ; 
a heifer, a young cow, (non> occ,J 

Laka zt. 28, 27, 80. j BaK iz. 12, 19. 

Rar. iT. 7. 



•CALF (MAKE A.) 

/ioaxoirotccii, to make a calf, (said of the 
Israelites in imitation of the Egyp- 
tian worship of Apis Jf (non occ,) 

AcU TiL 41. 



CALL. 

(-BD, -EST, -ETH, -INO.) 

1. KaAcdi, to call; with personal object, 

to call any one, invite, summon ; 
unth impersonal object, to call the 
name ; hence, to name; then in pass, 
to bear the name, be called any- 
thing, (icaAcoi, iktis has the two ideas 
of vocation and designation; see 
Rom. ix. 25, 26, and the cofUext, etc, 
must determine which.) 

2. irpocrica Ac(u, (No, 1 , with irpos, towards, 

prefixed) to call hither ; in N T, as 
also in Ixx. oiily the mid, to caU 
to one's self; but also to call any 
one to a work; to call before a 
court ; hence^ to accuse. 

3. cirticaXccii, (No, 1, with iiri, upon, pre- 

fixed) to call on, to call to, (denoting 
the object, not the subject, as No. 2) 
to call on any one (by turning to- 
wards and crying to him) ; in N. T, 
mid, implying interest and advan- 
tage, to appeal; to call out something 
to some one, i.e. to name, designate. 

4. /!i€Ta*caXca>, (No. 1, mth iitrd, with, 

pi-efixed; denoting participation or 
change) to call away or to another 
place; to call back, i-e-call; to in- 
vite to one's self, (only in mid. 
in NT.) 

5. <fxiiVfto, to produce a sound or tone, to 

sound , esp. of men, to speak loud 
or clearly ; to call out, cry out to. I 



Digitized by 



Google 



•:. Acyu, to lay asleep; then, to lay in 
order, arrange, arvd so to coUect; to 
lay among, and so to recount, tell, 
relate; then gen. to say, tell, utter in 
words ; used of all kinds of oral 
communications, {Xiyta differs from 
AaAco), in tluii it always implies 
rational and intelligent utterance^ 
and denotes the s&iitiment, 

7, cVtAeyw, (^0. 6 vnth €irt, upon, p)'€- 

fixed,) to say in addition, to add to 
what luts been said, to call or name. 
(Implyvng that a thing has another 
name.) 

8. oi'o/za, the name hy which a person or 

thing IS called. In phrases " callc I 
Simon," it is lit. by name Simon. 
3 oi'o/iufw, to name or apeak of by name, 
to cull one something ; to name or 
mention ; to name, impose a name. 

10 i~oiOfid(i,}j (No. 9 with eVt, upon, 
prefixed,) to give another name to. 

(a) in pass, to be named, esp. to be 
siirnamed. 

1 1 • \P^iy^'^*-i*^t to do or carry on busi 

nesb, have dealings, esp. in money 
matters; hence, since names- were im- 
posed on men from thei/r business or 
office, 1^ signifies to be named or 
called, (cf the Eng. Smith, Taylor, 
Carpenter, ete., etc.) 

12. Trpoo-ayopcuw, to speak to in the 
ayopa (the mai'ketplace or assem- 
bly,) hence, to address, accost ; but 
aJso, to proclaim, (non ode.) 

13. ciVov, to speak, say; aXso, to call 
one so and so, to say that. 

14. cpw, to say, to speak; to call, to 

name 

15. co-Ti, he, she or it is. 



Matt L ic 

21, 23. 2& 

U. 7, 15. 

. 23»»». 

23»i4. 

It. 18. 

21. 

V. 9. 19 «»te«. 

ix. 13. 

X, l.seeC unto one. 

6. % 

1. 25 (Xo 9, All) 

t. xiiL 55. 

2. ^— XT. 10 fone. 

.12. ue C iiiito 

XTiii 2» see C unto 

2. 32. [one. 

6- — xix. 17 (ap.) 

1. XX. 8. fone. 

— ■ 35, Me C unto 



5. Matt XX 32 

1. xxi 13 

1. -= — xxii 3. 43, 45 

1. xxiiL 7. 8. 9, 10. 

1. XXV. 14. 

& xxvi. 3, 14, 36. 

xxvii. 8. 

«. 16, 17, 22. 33. 

47, see C for. 

1. If ark L 20. 

1. if. 17. 

nu. 13. ) see C 

— ' ' 23, r unto one 

5. 81(No. l.LTTr 

AH)(<wu 0-.) 

C 
unto 

. ,.., one, 

5. ix. 96, 

6. X. la 



vi. 7, \ I 

vii. 14, V 

^— vaiL 1.84J 



— Mark x. 42, see C to ono 

9. 49 3 »««V. 

1. xi. 17. 

0. xiL 37. [onei 

43, see C unto 

6. XT. 12 (on. whom 

yecall, L.Tr.) 

15 - I6i»t. 

= leswrt, see C to- 

5. 35. [gether. 

44, sec C unto 

on& 

1, Lukfii. 13.31,32,35,36 

59, ,60, 01. 62, 76 

1. ii. 4,21. 23. 

I. v. .S2. 

vL 13, ft 

1 15,46. 

1 TU. 11. 

19, se 

one 

32, see C to. 

1. Tiii. 2. 

5 54. 

ix. 1, see C to 



e C unto 
[one. 

C unto 



geUier 

see C to 

(one. 



1. 10. 

1. x 3P. 

xiii. 13 

5 xiv. 12, 

1. 13. 

XT. 6, 0. see C to- 

1 19, 21. Uciher. 

2. 26. 

5 xTi. 2 

5. I sceC 



' XTiii.lC, ) unto one 

6. 19. 

1. xix. 13. 

5. 15. 

1. 20. 

6 XX. :{7. 

1. 44. 

I. xxi. 37. 

6. xxii. 1. 

1. 25 

6. 47.' 

— — xxiii. 13, see to- 

1. 33. fUJgether. 

8 xxiv. 13. 

1. John i. 42. 
5. 48. 

1. — a 2. 

5. 9. 

8, iv. 5. 

9. 16. 

6. 29. 

7. T. 2. 

0. — ^ix 11. 

5. 18. 24. 

1 X. 3 (No 5. G«>» L 

13. 35. tTTrAR) 

6. xi. 16 

6. 28»«» 

28 2nd, aoe C for. 

6. 54 

5. XIX. 17. 

5. xiii. 13. 

6. XT. 15 »»«. 

14. 15 2n4- 

5 xviii. 33. 

6. xix. 13, 17 »»*««• 

6. XX. 24. 

6. xxi 2. 

1. AcU L 12. 19. 23. 
ii. 21, see Con. 

2. 39. 

6. iiL-2. 

1. 11. 

1. iv. 18. 

T. 21 .sec C together 

2. 40. [one. 

Ti. 2, see C unto 

6. 9. [self. 

7 vii.U.seeCtoono's 

'- — 59, see C upon. 

8, TuL 9. 

1. — ix. 11 !•«. 
a lllBtf. 



~ AcU ix. 14, 21, see Con. 

6. 36. 

5. 41. 

1 X. 1 111. 

a 1 2nel. 

5, see C for. 

5. 7,18. 

23. see C in. 

- 24.eeeC together 

6. 2a 

32, see C hither. 

xi. 13, Me C for. 

11. 26 

1. xiii. 1. 

2.seeC«*hereunto 

7, see C for. 

1. xiv. 12. 

2. xvi. 10. 

29, see C for. 

9 xix 13. 

25,«ee C together 

40, see C in ques- 

tion 

XX. l.-seo C unto 

4 17. (one. 

xxii. 16, see C oit 

xxiii. 6. see C in 

question, [unto ona 

17. 18. 23. see C 

xxiv. 2, see C forth. 

6. 14. (tioa 

21, see C in qiies< 

■ 25, see C for. 

1 xxm 8. 14, 16. 

1 xxviii. 1. 

17.seeCtogether. 

20, see C for. 

10. Rora. ii. 17. 

1. iv. 17. 

11. vii 3. ' 

1. Tiii. 80(«>c«. 

1- i.x. 7,11.24,25. 26. 

X. 12.13,seeCui>oiL 

14. see C on. 

— 1 Cor. i 1, see calloil. 

2 2na,8ee C upon. 

1. 9. 

9. T. II. 

1. vii 15. 17, 18»»«««. 

20, 21, 22»»»«. 24. 
6. Tiii 5. 

0. xii. 8(withAaA«« 

totptak.) 

1. XV. 9. 

3. 2 Cor. i. 23. 
1. Oai i 6. 15. 
1. T. 8, 13. 

G. Eph. ii llt»ic«. 

1 !▼. 1. 4. 

1. Col. iii 15. 

6. iv. 11. 

1. 1 Thee. u. 12L 

1. iv. 7. 

1. T. 24. 

1. dThee. ii 4. 

1. 14. 

1. 1 Tim. Ti 12: 

- 2 Tim. i. 5, see C to. 

ii. 22, see C 00. 

1. Heb. ii, 11. 

1. iii 13. 

1. T. 4. 

12. 10. 

6. Tii 11. 

«. U. 2. 3. 

1. 15. 

1. xi. 8, 18. 

6. 24. 

I. Jaa. ii. 23. 

V. 14, see C for. 

1. 1 Pet. i 15. 

17, see C on, 

I. a. 9, 21. 

1. ^iii. 6, 9. 

1. T. 10. 

1. 2 Pet t. 3. 
1. 1 John iu. L 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



CAL 



f 180 1 



CAL 



I Rev. i 0. 



-U. 20, 

-xta. 



1. Rer. zii. 9. 

1. xri. 16. 

1. ~.xix 9, 11, 15. 



CALL ON. 

CTTiicaXcw, w<? " CALL," No, 3, 



CALL POR. 

1. alrcd), to ask /or something, to beg or 

crave sovie^ing, to ask a person for 

2. furaKakiu), see " CALL," iTo. 4. 

3. irapaKaAcd), to call to or beside one ; 

every hind of calling to which is 
mecmt to produce a particular effect ; 
hencey to beseech, exhort, coiafort, 
etc. 

4. irpoo-zcaXco), see "call," i^o. 2. 

6. ^vcca, see "call," A'b. 6. 

6. iierairifima, to send ontf after another, 
to send for, summon. 



6. Hail xxTii. 47. 

5. John zi 28. 

6. AcU X. 5. 
6. zL ISw 



4. AoU xiU. 7. 

1. xirl. 29. 

3l xxiv 25. 

8. zxTiiL 2a 

Jm t. 14. 



CALL FORTH. 
KaXco), see ''CALL, jATo. 1. 

AcU xziT. 2. 

CALL HITHER. 
/A€raKa\i(ji, see " call," No. 4. 

Actez.S2. 

CALL IN. 
curxaAfw, to call or invite in, ^«o» oce,) 

Acts X. 23. 

CALL IN QUESTION. 

1 . fyKaXcto, to call in ow a debt; then gen.^ 

to demand as one*s due, to bring a 
charge or accusation against a 
person. 

2. kpivu>, to separate, part, put asunder; 

to enquire ot search into, investi- 
gate; hence, to form an estimate of, 
to come to a decision, to judge, (not 
necessarily to condemn.) In profane 
Greeks to call any one to account, to 
begin a lawsuit. 

I. Act* xix. 40. I 2. Acts xxUL a 

2. Acta xxiT. 21. 



AcU ii 21. 

Ix. 14, 21. 

xxli. le. 



Rom. X. 14. ! 
2 Tim. li 21 
1 Pet L 17. 



CALL TO. 

1. irpoa'4>faviia, to call or shout to ar 

one, to cry aloud, to call to one's so! 

2. XafiPdvta, to take, as in the han 

hence, to receive. In paraphrasi 
expressions, to take a beginning, i. 
to begin so, to take remembranc 
take experience of, etc. 

1. Luke TiL 82: t 2. 2 Tim. i. 5. 

CALL TO ONE. 

1. irpoo-icaXcai, see "call," No. 2. 

2. Trpoo-^wvectf, see " call to," No. 1. 

3. /icTCticaXfw, see " call," No. 4. 

L Murks. 42. | 2. Luke xiiL Ijl. 

a AeUTU. 14. 



CALL TOGETHER. 

1 . orvyjcaXco), to call or summon togethc 

call a council. 

(a) Mid. to call or collect together 
on^s self. 

2. avvaOpoi^u), to throng or crowd 1 

gether. 



1. Mark xt 16. 
la. Luke ix. 1. 

la. XT 6. 9. 

la xxUL 18. 



1. AcU V. 21. 

la X. 24 

2 xix. 25. 

la.— xxviii. 17 



CALL UNTO. 
irpoa'4>faviui, see "CALL TO," No. 1. 



Matt xi. 16 



CALL UNTO ONE. 

1. npoaKakita, see "CALL," No. 2. 

2. irpoa-ifxjjyioi, see **CALL TO," No. 1. 



1. Matt X 1 

1. XV 32 

I xvili. 2. 

1. XX. 25 

1 Mark iiL 13, 23. 
1. -^ vi 7. 

1. vii 14. 

I. TiU. 1, 4. 



1. AcUzxia 17. 18. 2a 



1. Mark xii. 43. 
1 XV. 44. 

2. Luke vi. 13. 

1. vii. 19. 

1. — xvi. 5. 

1. — xviii 16 
1. AcU vi, 2. 
1. XX. 1 



Digitized by 



Google 



CALL UPON. 
cViHaXcci), m "oALt-/* No, 3. 



[ 131 ] CAN 



AetsTii. 5f. 



I Rom. X. 12. 13 
1 Cor. I Z 



CALL WHEREUNTO. 
irpoo-icaAcoi, see " CALL," JTo. 2, toiih S. 

Acts xiii. 2. 

i Sec also, blessed, t^oMMON, mind, re- 

MEMORANCS. 



CALLED. 

1. k\ijT6^, called, invited ; Welcome, 

chosen. 

2. ovofia, the name by which a person or 

thing is called, by name, 
which, 



( €<m, 18. 

Mail. u. 16 (09.) 

«Jtii W. 

Ujutrv. 10i«»« 
Lake szlt. 13. 
ActoTUlft 

— ix n »•«. Me a 

_ 11 11.4. 

X I. 

xr. 17, 800 C upon 

Oo) 



1. Rom. i. 1, «. 7. 

1. Tiii. 28. 

1. ICor. i. 1 (out. O- Lb 

L '2. fA*.) 

— W, fee C (which 

— HeUxl 16. see C (he.) 

— Jss. a 7, see C hy (he ) 
1. Jttde 1. 

L BOT. XTii. If. 



CALLED (be.) 

«VncaAc«,'»ftf **CALL," No, 3. 
Ileh. xil6(pMB.) 

CALLED BY (be.) 

J.is. ii, 7 (with iwC, Mjxm,) 

CALLED UPON (be.) 

AcU XT. 17 (with 2irt, vpon.) 

CALLED (which 18.) 
icXi^Tos, see " called," No» 1,. * 

) Cor. L 24. 

See also, falsely. 



CALLING. 

jcX^fTif, a calliog, summons, invitation ; 
used in N,T» for thai calling uhose 
oriffin, nalwre^ and goal art heavenly ^ 



see Heb. iii. 1, (occ, Eph. Iv. 1, ofo- 
notes vocation.) 



Rom. xi. 29. 
1 Cor. I. 26. 

Til. 20. 

Eph i. 18. 

iv. 4. 



Phil. Hi. U. 
2Thet. i. 11. 
2 Tim. i. 9. 
Heb. iii. I. 
2 Pet. i.lO. 



CALM. 

y^h]vr}^ stillness of the sea, calmness, 
« •^gcntlenes8, (from ycXaw, to smile, 
so Ovidf " The storm is hushed, atid 
dimpled ocean smiles," (non occ.) 



3ratt viiL 2G. 



Luke viii. 24. 



Mark iT. 39. 



, CALVARY. 
KfiaVidv, a skull, (Lat, Calvaria, a skull.) 

Luke xxiii 33. 



CAME. 

See, COMB. 



CAMEL. 
xa/A);Xo9, a camel, (from ffeb, boi, 
bearer, carrier,) (non occ*) 



Matt. iii. 4. 
xfx. 24. 

— — xxiii. 24. 



3Iark i. C 

X. 25. 

Luke xviii. 2& 



CAMP. 
7ra/)€/ij8oX»J, insertion beside, between or 
amonQ others ; a parenthesis; a put- 
ting in or ditttributiug men through 
an army, a drawing up in battle 
order ; and (hen a camp; haice, any 
fortified place. 

Heb. xiii. 11. 13. 1 Rev. xx. 9. 



CAN, COULD (-ST,) CANNOT, &c, 
^ (with a negative.) 

When not part of another ivord it is one 
of (liese following ; 

1. Svvafiaif to be able, capable, strong 
enough. It denotes moral, power 
(while la-xvuy No, 2 denotes physical 
ability.) Jt is from 6vvo9, which is 
equivalent to divine, good ; and the 
idea is I make myself good, am 
strong enough, equal, able. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAN 



[ 132 ] 



CAN 



2. ia-xvu), to be strong in body or physi- 

cal healthy strong in mental power, 
have efficiency, prevail ; used of 
phyBical strength and mental val- 
idity ; more emphatic than No, 1. 

3. exw, to have in the hands ; htrnjce^ to 

poasess anything. 

4. y tvcio-Kcu, to learn to know, to perceive, 

mark, and in pcut tenses, sometimes, to 
know. It implies the possession of 
• a knowledge which produces some 
emotion and affection of the mind ; 
to be influenced by our knowledge ; 
to know how. 

5. oZBa, (perf. of ciSw, to see,) I have 

,seen and therefore know. 

6. icTTt, (3 pers, sing. pres. of tlfd, I am,) 
, he, she or it is. 



Matt V. 14. 8«. 

vL 24 t*«M. 27. 

TU. 18. 

viil. 2. 

U. 16. 

xlL 29, 34. 

-^ XTl. 8 i»«. 
8 ted. 

rra 16. 19. 

xix26. 

zxL 27, see C telL 

— xxvi 40. 

68 

xxvlL 42. 

66. 

Mark L 40, 46. 

IL4,7. lOlrt. 

19 «»4 <ap.) 

iiL 20, S3, 24, S5, 

26.87. 

— ▼. a 

vt 6. 19. 

vlL 16, 18, 21 

vliL 4. 

U 8, 

18 

22, tee C da 

23. 28. 29, 39. 

X. 26, 38, 39. 

xL 83, eeo C telL 

xiT. a 

Lokei. 2i 

▼. 12. 21. 84. 

y\ S9. A% 

48. 

vlii. 19. 

43. 

— IX 40. 

xl 7 

xii. 26. 

56 

xiil 11. 

33, M9 Cftniioi 

xlv. 6. 

-—14. 

— 20, 26, 27, 33. 
xvl 8. 

I. IS »«<ce, 26 !•' 
XTiU. 86. 

— xix.a 

—— XL 7, eee C tell. 

86. 

— ^8& 



1 1. John 1. 46. 

1. ilL 2, 8. 4«''«««. & 

8. MeCtell. 

.1. 9.27. 

1 ▼ 19. 30. 44 

I. Tl. 44. 52. 00. 65. 

I. vti 7. 84. 86. 

Yiii 14, see C tell. 

1. 21, 22, 43. 

1. is. -4. 10.33. 

I. X. 21, 86. 

1. si 37. 

I. xU.89. 

1. — — XUL 83,86.87. 

I. xlv. 6 Icm, 0~ T/ 

TTrA) 

1 17. 

1. »▼. 4Ui.a 

1. xtL 12. 

18, eee telL 

xlx. 11, eeeChave. 

3. AoU {▼. 14. 

1 16.8a 

1 w. 39. 

1 1. TiU. 81. 

1. X 47. 

xL 17, MO ooold. 

1. xUL 89 

1. XT. 1. 

1. xxi. 34. 

I. xxi?. 13 

1 XXV 7. 

I. xxva 16, 81, 43. 

— Rom. Tiii. 8, ne could. 
I. 7.8. 

1. I Oor. a 14. 

1. — ui. 1. n. 

1. X. 21 »»•««• 

a xL 80, nutrg. (text 

L — -xU. 3.21. (U) 

1. XT. 60. 

1. 8 Cf»r. m. 7. [tell. 

r- xiL 8 ••»w, see C 

8. aee C tell 

xlii 8, tee C do. 

1. Oal IiL 21. 

- Pha iT. 13. aee C do. 
\ I Tliee. m. 9. 

1. 1 Tim. Y. 8& 

I. Ti. 7,16«»* 

1. 2 Tim. a 18. 
1. Heb. la la 

1. It. 16,- 

1. T. 8. 

8. YilS. 

^ ix6. 



1. Helx Ix. 9. 

1. X. 1,11. 

L Jaa. ii. 14. 

L ia 8, 11. 

I, It. 2. 

1. 1 John ia 9. 



1. 1 John ir. 80. 
1. Rev. a a 
I. — 111 a 

1. ril 9. 

1. Ix. 20. 

I. xiv. 8. 



CAN NOT BE (it.) 

lv^\ofiAi, to take upon one's ^elf; to 

accept, admit, allow of. Impers. 

it may be. it ia possible, (here, with 

n^cUive.) 

liQke xiii. 83. 

CAN DO. 

ll^ SvvafMi, see "CAN," No. 1. 
2. iVxvH see ** can," No. 2. 

1. Mark ixl 21 i 1. 8 Cor. xUl. a 

a Fha tr. la 
CAN HAVE. 

^XW, W^"CAN,". JVb. 3. 

jr^hnxix. 11., 



CAN TELL. 



or&x, see " CAN,;' No. 5. 



Matt xxi. 27. . 
MarkxL sa 

Luke xx. 7. 
John ia a 



John TiU. 14. 

xvl. la 

5 Cor. xii. 2«««w. 

^3(om. L) 



See also, a^ppAOach, CIease, condemn, 

CONTAIN, COnXJO, DO, BflOAPB, FIND, FOR- 
BEAR, GREEK, BAVB, UE, MOVE, PASS, 
RECEIVE, REMOVE, BEE, SPEAK, SPOKEN, 
TEMPT, UTTER, WISH. 



CANDLE. 

Kv\vo^^ a lamp, fit-must be distinguished 
from ^^, ligbt, kvxv(a, a lamp- 
stand, kaiiwds^a torch, (Matt. xxv. 
1,) ^yyos, light in its splendour, 
radiance, ^oxmyp, luminary,) a hand 
lamp fed with oil 

Matt ▼» la j Luke xi. 88. Sa 

Maik l». 81. XV. 8. 

Luke TlU. la I Rer. xTia 21 

Rev. xxa. a 



CANDLESTICK. 
Avxv/iah a lamp-Stand, see above. 



Matt Y. 15. 
Maik i% 81. 

LnM via la 
— sLsa 



n«hiz.a 

Rev. I 18, 18, 20tf lor. 

* — a 1, a 

— xLa 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAN 



[ 133 ] 



OAR 



CANKER [noun.] 
yayypatva, a gangrene or mortification 
wlwh spreada and eats away or 
consumes by putrefaction the 
neighbouring parts, (from ypaw, 
to eat, consume.) 

2 Tim. U. 17, maig. ga'ngrtnt 



CANKER [verb.] 
Ka7i(o/ixii, to be rusted or tarnished with 
rust, (non occ.) 

Ju. V. 3. 



CANNOT. 
See, CAN. 



CAPTAIN. 

1. xiXlapxof;, the commander of a 

thousand men. It was the word used 
by the Greeks to translate the Persian 
vizer, and the Roman tribunus 
mihtum or military tribune, 

2. (rrparT)y6% the leader or commander 

of an army, a general. Applied in 
Athens to the war department at 
home, hence also, a civil officer who 
had any command in chief. 

3. dpxr)y6sf (from apx^> beginning, ori- 

gin, and ayw, to lead,) beginning, 
originating; as subst,, a leader, 
founder, first-father; so, a prince 
or chief; first-cause, author. 



1 Lake xzii. 4. 52. 

1. John XTiii 12. 

2. Acta ir. 1, nuif . ruUr. 



2. Acta T. 24. 26, 
i. Heb. U. 10. 
1. RaT. zix. 18. 



CAPTAIN (CHIEF.) 



1. Acts xxi 81, S7, 33. 37. 

L xzii 84.26.27.28,2a 

1. xxiii.lO,»,17,18k 

19,22. 



1. Acta stir. 7 (an), 
22. 

1. XXV. 23. 

1. Rev. vi. 15. 



CAPTAIN (high.) 

1. Mark vL 2L 



CAPTAIN OF THE GUARD. 

rparoircSopxv^t ^ general ofiScer ; the 
Lot. tribunus legionis, properly the 
commander of a camp or of tfie 
Roman Emperor* s guards, %,e. the 
praetorian cohorts, (non occ,) 

AcUxxviii 19 {op,) 



CAPTIVE. 

alxjuikiaro^, taken by' the spear or in 
war, a prisoner of war. 
LnkA iT. i& 

CAPTIVE (lead.) 
atxfuxAwTcvw, (a) to be. a prisoner of war, 
governing Dot.; (b) to make a 
prisoner of war, governing Ace,, as 
here, 

h Eph. Iv. 8. [All.) 

b. 2 Tiio. lit 6 {atxtu^ri^tt, lo make prisonen o/i»ar, 



CAPTIVE (LEAD AWAY.) 

atx/AaAuiTi^ta)^ to make prisoners of war. 

Lake xxi. 24. 
CAPTIVE (TAKE.) 

f<uy/[)€w, to take alive, take prisoner 
instead of killing, 

2 Tim. a 20, mug Onek, take cUim. 

CAPTIVES (multUude of ) [margin.] 
atx/iaAbxruz, a being prisoner of war ; 
a body of captives ; those who suf 
fer captivity. 

Eph. iv 8 (text, captivity) 



CAPTIVITY. 
aix/xaAuxria, see above, 
Eph. iv. 8,marg.mit^<t<ttoko/capttt;<«. J fier. xlii. 10 («!««• 

CAPTIVITY (bring into.) 
alxfxaXwTL^Q}, to make prisoners of war. 



Rom. viL 23. 



2 Cor. X. 3. 



CARCASE. 

I. KwAoj', a limb, member of a body; 
gen. of the extremities. This word 
in Heb. iii. 17, where only it occurs, 
sets before us, the unburied limbs 
and bones of those who fell in the 
wilderness, (Used by Ixx, for Heb, 
D^njQ,. carcases, Lev. 'xxvi. 30; 
Num. xiv. 29, 32, 33, etc) 

2.«irT(tf^, a fall; hence, a misfortune, 
calamity; then that which is fallen 
or killed, a corpse, carcase. ^^ 

2. Malt xxiv. 2& | 1. Bob iii 17 ' 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAB 



[ 134 ] 



OAR 



CARE [noun.] 
1 /lepLfiva, dividing or distracting the 
mind'; then, thaJt which does so, as 
> caro, thought, esp. anxious care, 
trouble, (non occ.) 

2. xnrovBrj, haste, speed, readiness, zeal, 

pains, trouble ; an earnest, serious 
purpose. 

3. <f>pov€U}, the verb which expresses the 

action of the <^p7/i', (mind), cu well 
as the heart and willj hence, to think, 
i.e. either to think or be minded to 
do a things or simply, to think, con- 
sider, reflect. 

4. fiycui', a gathering, assembly, esp, an 

assembly of the Greeks at their great 
national games, hence^ the contest 
for a prize at their games , gen, any 
struggle, trial, or danger. 

In No. 1 we have anxiety, in Np, 2 
camestness, in No. 3 solicitude ; 
see al^ "carb op (take.)" •<^. 



1. Matt. xui. 22 
1. Hark iv. 19. 
1. Luko viii. 14. 

X 34, 35, MO C of 

(Uko.) 

1 «i. 34. 

— 1 Cor. ix. 9. SCO C (Uke) 
xii. 25. cee C (nare) 



2. 2 Cor. vii. 12 

▼iiL16,sMC(6ar. 

I. x\. 2S. (nMt.) 

S. PhiL iv. 10. [eonlUcL) 
4. CoL U. 1, iiui«. (tost. 
~ 1 Tim. iii. 5, im C cT 

ttaka.) 
I. 1 Ptot ▼. 7. 



CARE (earnest.) 

2 2 Cor. TilL 16 

CARE (have.) 
jitpifjLvaua, to be anxiouB about, distracted 
about ; think earnestly upon. 

1 Cor. xii 25. 

CARE (take.) 

ficAw, to be an object of care or interest 
Imp. with Dot. as here^ it is a care 
to me, an object of thought, anxiety 
or interest. 

1 Cor. ix. 9. 

CARE OF (take.) 

cTTtucAco/iai, to take care of, have the 
management of ; solicitude express- 
ed in forethought or the employ- 
ment of means for a desired result. 

Ijokt X 84, 35. I 1 Tim. iiL 6. 



CARE (-ED, -est, -eth) [verb.] 

1. fjuepifivd^, to be anxious about, to 

have anxious or distracting care. 

2. /icActf, to be an object of care or 

interest ; imp. with Dot. as here., 
it is a care to me, \tn object of 
thought. This verb implies fore- 
thought, as No. 1 does anxiety. 



2. Matt xxii. 16. 
2 Maik iv. 38. 

2. xii. 14. 

2. Luka X. 40. 
2 John X. IS. 



2. John xii. 6. 
2. Act* xviii. 17. 
2 1 Cor. >ii. 21. 

1. 32. 33, 34 t«i«. 

1. Phil. ii. 20. 
2 1 Pet V. 7 



CAREFUL (BE.) 

1 fA(pifivdu>, to be anxious about, to 
have anxious or distracting care. 

2. <^/>oveai, see " CARE " (noun), No. 3. 

3. <f>povri((ii, to think, consider, reflect ; 

to take thought for; be thoughtful, 
(non occ.) 



1. Luka X 41. 
1. PhU. iv. 6. 



2 Phil. iv. 10 
a Titus iii. 8. 



See also, suspense. 



CAREFULLY (the more.) 
(nrovSaiOTCf>ov, comp, o/'<nrovSi}, wtf "care" 
(noun), No, 2. 

Phil ii. 28 

See also, seek. 



CAREFULNESS. 

cnrovS^, see "care" (noun). No. 2. 
a Cor. vU. 11 



CAREFULNESS (without.) 
afi€/>t/jivo9| free from anxiety. 

I Cor. TlL 82. 



CARNAL. 
1. <rap^, flesh ; then, corporeity according 
to its material side, (which as an 
organic whole is called <r(apa, body,) 
<rdp^ denotes human nature and all 
that is peculiar to it, in and accord- 
ing to its corporeal embodiment, 
and hence, sinfiiUy conditioned 
* human nature. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



CAB 



[ 135 ] 



CAR 



(a) OenUive, of flesh, fleshly, etc. 

<rapK^K6s^ fleshly, distinctive of the 
flesh, what attaches to the flesh as 
corporeity ; mare abstract, and not 
so ffrass m its idea as the varioits 
reading aapKivo^ which denotes of 
flesh, fleshy. 



; X Eon. vii 14 (vapvivoc, 

<?r>a.jto*y. All) 
' £ 1 Cor UL 1 (v^vtvoc, 
1 Jk$KM^,Q'^) 



». ICor. iiLS»»*. 

8. 4 (ait4pnw9i,mgn, 

LTTrAa) 

ix. 11, 

S. S Cor. X. 4. 

2. Hch TiL 16 (0~) 



la. Heb ix. 10 



CARNAL THINGS. 

fTA,the, 

\ vdpKiKa, fleshly thififfs, see '^carnal," 
' I ^^o. 2. 

XT. 27. I 1 Cor. ix. 11. 



CARNALLY. 
<rdp^, see "carnal," iVb. la. 

Bom. riil 6, murg. Creek. qftheJUih. 



CARPENTER. 

TCKTWK, any worker, craftsman, or work- 
man ; but esp. a worker in wood, 
i.e. a carpenter or builder, (nan 
occj 

Matt xiiL 55. ) Mark rl S. 



CARRUGK 
See, TAKE. 



CARRIED. 
See, FLOOD. 



CARRY (-IED, -lETH.) 

L . ^/xii, to bear or carry a load^ to bear 
wiih idea of motion ; bring, produce. 

2. dro^/Ms to carry away from« carry. 

off from one place to another. 

3. ai/KD, to raise or lift .up ; to take up 

to carryy and so^ to carry ; to lift 
up and take away ; and so geiu, to 
take away. 

4. ^yv, to lead, lead along, take with 

one, (tuwally of persons^ as No, 1 is 
of things,) to lead towards a point. 



6. /3aaT(i(wy to raise upon a basis, to 
support ; to take up and hold, to 
bear ; to bear or carry about as 
attached to ones person; hence some- 
times, to wear. 

6. ikavvto, to drive, drive on, set in 

motion, esp, of drivitug flocks, but 
very frequeTVtly of horses, chariots, 
ships, ^c, 

7. avy/co/itfa>i to take up and bear to- 

gether ; of several persons to bear 
away together, as the harvest, or a 
dead body for burial. 



-Matt, i 11, see C away 


— Act* vil 43, aco C 


ta 


away. 




7. Tiii 2. 


-Markvi55.>eeCRbom 


4. xxi. 34. 


xi la.aeeC through 


- ICor. xii. 2. aeeCaway. 




- Qui il. ZS. see C av^ay 


— Lake vil. 12, see C out. 


with. 


5. X. 4. 


— Eph.lv 14. nee C about. 


a, rvi. 22. 


— 1 Tim vi. 7. »ee C out. 


xxiT. 61, Me C up. 


— Hebxiii 9.8e«Cabont 


3. John V 10. 


a 2 Pet ii 17 


1. xxi. la 


- Judo Vi, see C about 


5. Acte iii. 2. 


- Rev. xii 15. mo flood 




— — — xvii. 3 Me C away 


10. see C forth 


5. 7. 


viL 10. M« C OTer. 


-x.^:— zxL 10, see C away 



CARRY ABOUT. 

7r€/>i^p<ki, to carry round, carry about, 
(No. 1 unth Tr€pi, around, prefixed.) 



Mark vi 55. 
Eph. IT. 14. 



I Heb. ziii. 9. {alvng, All.) 
I Jade 12 (irepo^'pw, bear 



CARRY AWAY. 

1. diro<j|>€pw, to bear or carry away from 

one person or place to another. 

2. airdyia, to lead away, conduct away. 

3. ' fi€r OIK i(io, to cause to change one's 

abode, to caUse to remove or migrate. 



1. Marie XT. 1. 
S. Acta TiL 43. 



2. 1 Cor. xiL 2. 
1. R«T. XTlL 8. 



1. Rev. xxi 10. 

CARRY AWAY TO (the timb thby 

were) (-1ED.) 

IJL€ToiK€&ta, change of abode, migration. 

Matt i. 11 (lit. th€ Bab^loHian ntigratum.) 

CARRY AWAY WITH. 
o^vvairdyto, to lead off or away with any 
one; gen. in a bad sens^, but also in 
a good, sense, (cf. 2 Pet. iii. 17 and 
Rom. xii. 16.) / 

GaL !L IS. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAR 



[ 136 ] 



OAS 



€#C 



CAHIIY FOF.TH. 
:<^/3w, to bear out, carry out; to bring 
forth. 

Acta ▼. 10. 

CARRY OUT. 
€K^(pu, see above. 

€KKOfii((o, to caiTy or take out (to a 
place of safety) ; esp. to carry out 
a corpse, (non occ.) 

2. Luke vii. 12. I V Acta v. g, 9 

1. 1 Tim. Ti. 7. 



CARRY OVER. 
fA€TaTi6i]fii, to place among, put m an- 
other place ; hence, to transport, to 
transfer 

.\ct8 vii. 16. 

CARRY THROUGH. 
Siatl)€f)(x), to bear or carry through (a 
placejy bear asunder, cairy difl'crent 
ways. 

Mark xl 16 (with 6to, throuij/i ) 

CARRY UP. 

dvaffiipu), to bear upwards, carry up 
(from a lower to a higher 2}lace.) 

Lake xxiv. 61 (ap ) 



, CARRYING AWAY INTO. 
fi€roiK€<r(aj change of abode, migration. 

Matt. L 17 <*tc« Qix, the Babylonian migratiotL) 



CASE. 
airtaf a cause ; esp. the occasion (of 
something bad) ; then, a chaise, 
accusation, or a ground of accusa- 
tion ; then, in the sense of affair, | 
matter, case. 

Matt. xix. 10. 

CASE (be in that.) 
cx<», to have or hold. 

John V. 0. 



CASE (in no.) 
f ov, not, > an intensive neg., in no wise, 
( 111], lest, \ by no means. 

Matt ▼. 20. 



CAST [noun.] 

/3oAi}, a throwing, {klOov fioki^, a stone's 
throw.) 



Luke xxii. 41. 



CAST (-iNG) [verb.] 

When not part of another verbj it is one 
of these following : 

1. pd\\y}, trans, to throw at or hit, with 

any kind of missile, strictly opposed 
to striking, intrans. to fall, tumble. 

2. c/c^aAAiu, (No. 1 tvith Ik, out of ov 

from, prefixed,) to throw or casi, 
out of. 

3. ptTTTU}, to throw or cast, with a sudden 

motion, to hurl, jerk ; to cast forth, 
throw apart, scatter. 



Matt ill 10. 

iv. G. 18 

■ V. 13, 2f}, 29 «•'««, 

30 1« 

30'-i"<l (nrfpxofiai 

toffoaway, LTTr AW) 

vi. 3t» 

Mi t VJ 

xiii. 42. 47, 4H. iO 

XV. 26. 

xvii. 27 

xviii. St^'c^Otwtcp, 

xxi. 21. [30 

2 xxii 1.3 

2. XXV. SO. 

1. xxTii. 3o>»» 

1. %2nd(ap) 

I. Mark t. 16 (a;i4>i/3aAAu, 
to throw or pvl around, 
throw to and fro, All ) 

1. iv. 26. 

1. vii 27. 

1 ix. 22, 42, 46. 47. 

1. xL 23. (44 »•'". 

1. Xii.41»'»e«,43»*te«, 



I. Mark xv. 24. 

1 Lnke ill. 9. 

1. iT. 9. 

1. xii. 26, 5a 

1. xiii. 19. 

1 xiv. 35. 

3. xvii. 2 

1 xxi. 1, 2, 3.4«- i"^. 

1. xxiii 19. 25. 51. 

I. John iii. 24. 

1. viii. 7 (ap\ 59. 

1. XV. 6t*«cc. 

1. xix. 24 

1. xxi. 6 1»««^ 7. 

1. Acts xvi 23. 37 

3. xxviL 29. 

1 Rev. ii. 10. 14, 22. 

1. iv 10. 

1. Ti. 13 

1. . viii 5. 7, 8. 

1. xii. 4, 13,15, la 

1. xiv. 19. 

I. xviu 19,21. 

1. xix. 20. 

1. XX. 3, 10, 14. 15 



CAST (BE.) 

cVttitttw, to tall out of, to fall from or 
off ; spoken of things which fall out 
of or from their places; of sea-farinj 
men to be thrown ashore. 

Acta xxTii 26. 

CAST ABOUT. 
ircpt/3aAAa>, (No. I ufith mpl, about, 
around,) to cast or throw around, 
to put around any person or thing, 

(a) Mid. and pass, to put on one's own 
^a777i^^«, to cloth^e one's sel£ 

Luke xix. 4& 



CAST ABOUT (have...) 

a. Mark xiv. 5L 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAS 



[ 137 .] 



CAS 



CAST AWAY 

1. airo)9aAAii>, (No. 1 vrUh dno, from, 
• prefixed,) to throw off from, to 

layasidk 

2. irt^ta, to thrust awaj, drive away 

In N. T, only in Mid. to thrust from 
one's self, hence, tp banish, reject, 
disdain. 



1. Mark z. 60. 

2. Bom. XL 1, S. 



1. Bom. xl. lA. 
1. Heb.z.36. 



CAST AWAY (BE.) 

i^lM^j to cause loss or do damage to 
any one^ hence, to punish, esp. to 
> fine, mulct 

(a) pan, or Mid. to be fined or 
amerced^ gen, to sufieir loss. 

* Lokoiz. 2ft. 



CAST DOWN. 

1. scarafJaKkta^ (No, 1 wilh Kara, down, 

prefixed,) to throw or cast down, 
overthrow, to strike down, kill, esp, 
^ iffiJth missiles,) 

2. j^tvrw, see " cast,"» A^o. 3. 

3^ «ca9aip€(a, to take down, (as from a 
higher place,) with the idea of foru 
to pull dowb, demolish. \ 



3 M&lt XT. so. 

1. ^— xxviL a, 
1 2 Cor. iT. 9. 



8. 9 Got. z. & 
L R«T. sii. 10 
cut,No.l,0<«£TIVAH) 



LTTrAH) 



CAST DOWN HEADLONG. 
tcaraKpijfivipa, to cast down from a 
precipice, gen, to throw headlong 
dowii, (non oce.) 

tukitit 29. 

See also, hklu 

CAST FORTH. 
cic/}dAAu», «te •• CAST," No. 2. 

Mark tU. 20. 

. CAST IN ONES MIND. 
iia\oyi(ofjLai^ to reckon through, i,e, to 
balance accounts ; hence, to take 
account of, consider, think oveiV 

Luk«ifO. 



CAST IN ONE'S TEETH. 
ov€t5t'fui, to defame, i.e. to disparage, 
reproach ; then, to rail at, reproach 
witlj any thing. 

Matt xxvii. U 



CAST INTO. 
(fMJSdWu}, (No. 1 unth (V, in, prefixed,) 
to cast in, throw in. 

Luko xii. S (with tis, into ) 



CAST INTO PRISON. 

irapaSi^fu, to give near, with, to any 
one, to hand over to another, to 
deliver up, surrender, in a good or 
had sense, i,e, to deliver over to 
sfuffer any thing, or to the cJuirge or 
care of any one. 

Matt It. 12, maig. ieiivcr up. 



CAST OFF. 
[. ddtriia, to displace, to set aside, dis- 
regard a treaty, oath, promise, etc. 

I. dxtniOrjfii, to piit oflF, lay aside. In 
N,T, only in Mid, to put oflf from 
one's sel£ 

I. pimiia, (frequentative of " cast," No, 
3,) to throw or cast repeatedly, to 
throw or toss about, (non oce,) 

3. AeU xxU. 23. | 2. Bom. xiii 12L 

1. 1 Tim. T. 12. 



CAST ON. 
€jri)8aAAw, ("cast," No, 1 with int, upon, 
prefixed,) to cast or throw upon. 

MtfkxL7. 



CAST ONE'S SELF. 

diroppirrrij, to cast off, throw aside. In 

• NT. with reflex, pron. implied, 

throwing or letting thomaclvea off, 

i,e, from the ship into ^, water, 

(non oce) 

AcU xxvli 41 



Digitized byX^jOOQlC 



CAS 



CAST OUT. 

1. /?aXXa>,w« "CAST," iV^o. 1. 

2. €Kj3<£AA<o, see " cast," No. 2. 

3. /&tjrtw, see " cast," J\ro. 3. 

4. €KTtdrjni, to place out, expose, esp. of 

a new-bom child f^ 

5. cKTciVfa), to stretch out, to extend, put 

forth, reach out. 



[ 138 1 CAT 

i. 22,) focc, Rom. i. 28; 2 Cor. xiii. 
5, 6, 7 ; 2 Tim. iii. 8 ; Tit. i. 16 ; 
Heb. vi. 8.) 

1 Cor. ix. 27. 



6. 



' TToicu), to make, 1 cause 

cK^cTo^, exposed, esp, ofy to be 
an in/ant, J exposed. 

No, 2 in all passages^ except 



2.Matt.xxl. 39(<rith;r«>. 

without.) 
^ Mark xvL 17 (ap.) 
2. John ix. 84, marg. ex- 

ecmmunicate. 
9. AcU vii. 19, 



4. AcU vil. M. 

3. xxTlL 19. • 

5. sa 

1. 1 John It. 18. 

2. Rev. xl. 3, nuuv (^"^i 
2<av< oul.) 



1. R«T. xli 9«'ta»w. 

CAST OUT OF. 
cKjSaAXo), see " CAST," No, 2. 

(a) u*t<A dird, from. 

(b) m^A <ir, out of. 

(c) with Ifoi, out, without. 

e. Mark xii. a I & Luke xx. 15. 

a. Mark »▼!. 9 <a/>.) I c. Acte tU. da 

b. S John la 

CAST UPON. 

1. cirijSaAAw, see " CAST ON." 

2. tiripptirrto, ("CAST," i^O. 3 1^^ cirt, 

upon, prefixed^) to throw or cast 
upon, 
(a) xoith €vi, upon, added. 

Sa. Luke xix. 35. ) 1. 1 Cor. vii S& 
Sa. 1 Pet ▼. 7. 

Sec also, lot, stone. 



CAST DOWN [adj.] 
Tajr€iv6st low, not high; low, humble, 
poor ; lowly, humble^ modest ; de- 
pressed. 

2 Cor. tu. a 



CASTAWAY. 

ddoKi/i09, unapproved, spurious, that will 
not stand proof, gen, ftpokcn of me- 
tals, (cf, Sept., Prov. xxv. 4; Is. 



CASTING AWAY. 
dvopokri, a casting off or fromj rejec- 
tion, loss, deprivation. 



Rom. xi. 15. 



CASTLE. 

iro/)€/x/?oA^, insertion beside, between or 
among others ; parenthesis ; a put- 
ting in or distributing men through 
an army; a drawing up in battle 
order (juxta-army) ; alsoy a body 
so drawn up; in later usage^ a 
camp (i,e, juxta-arrangement in a 
camp ;) hence, spoken of a standing 
camp, quarters, barracks, m., the 
quarters of the Homan soldiers in 
Jerusalem in the fortress Antonia, 
which was adjacent to (he temple, and 
commanded it,(occ, Heb.xi. 34; xiii. 
11, 13-,. Rev. XX. 4.) 

. Acts XXL 34. 37. I Acta xxii. 24. 

Acts xxUi. 10. 16, 32. 



CATCH (-eth, caught.) 

1. apirafo), to snatch away, to carry off 

(suddenly and by force,) esp, of wild 
beasts, 

2. crvwipirafu), to snatch and carry with 

one, carry clean away, also of a mob 
seizing individuals, 

3. Aa/A)9avw, actively, to take ; passively, 

to receive ; to take as with the hand, 
to lay hold of, grasp. 

4. cViAa/ijSaVo), to take hold upOn, to 

take or get besides; in N,T. only 
in Mid, to hold one's self on by, lay 
hold of, with or without violence, 

5. a^fWa/jL^dvb), to take together (prop. 

to enclose in the hands,) to com- 
prehend, embrace , to bring together 
esp, scattered hopes, to take hold with 
another, to arrest. 

6. dyfHvu), to hunt, take by hunting, 

catch ; metaph, to hunt after. 

7. 0jjp€^ui, to liunt wild beasts, to take 

or cAtch wild beasts in huuting. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OAT 



[ 139 ] CAU 



8. Tta^bi, to press by Icn/ing one^s hand 

upon^ hence^ to lay hold of ; of per- 
sons, to take by the hand (wUk or 
vfkhovi violence;) of animals, to 
take or catch (as fish.) 

9. (u>yp€^, to take alive, to take prisoner 

instead of killing. 



C xiT. 31. 

a - — xxisa 

aUarkxU 1 

a \x 

9. Lake ▼ 10 (with egii, to 
fte.) lit. 6f a catchgr. 

2. TiiL 29. 

7. XL64. 

1. JohD X. IS. 
a zzL 8» la 



2. AeU vi. 12. 

riii. S«. MM C »w»y 

4. xvL. 19. 

a. ziz. 29. 

ft. xxvi. 21. 

2. xxTil. 15. 

— 2 Cor. xiL 2, 4, bm C 

up. 
8. xil 16. 

— 1 Th«^ iv 17, ) Boe C 

— Rev. xii 5. ] 



up. 



6ATCH AWAY. 



1. Matt xiiL 19. 



1. AcU Tiii. Sa 



CATCH UP. 

1. ICor. xa2»4. I I. 1 Tb«, !▼. 17. 

1. RflT. zU. 6. 



CATTLR 

tfpcfifia,, that which is fed, bred, reared 
or tended, a nurseling ; mostly of 
tame animals^ hencr., cattle, flocks, 
herds. 

Johnir. 12(pL) 

CATTLE (feed.) 
s-oifuziVoi, to exerci^ the care of airoc/A^v 
(shepherd), (Acta xx. 28), to tend 
as shepherds do their flocks, hence, to 
rule, govern, (Matt ii. 6 ; Rev. ii. 
27.) 

LakaxtiL7. 



CAUSE [nouii.] 

1. oiTt'a, a cause, origin, ground, (from 
atrc<i>, to ask, require, because an 
accusation, etc. is that for which any 
one is required to appear before 
judges and be questioned >) esp. the 
occasion of something bad, a fault, 
a charge, accusation. 

2; atriov, causative of; a cause, reason, 
esp, of punishment, 

3. A<5yos, the (spoken) word ; a word as 
forming part of what is spoken ; a 
word as that which is spoken, whether 



doctrine, prophecy, question, say- 
ing, command, teaching, rumour, 
argument, charge or accusation ; 
then, the reason, as demanded or 
assigned, i.e. reckoning, accoupt. 



S. Matt V. 32 

1. xix. 3. 

1. Luke viii. 47 

2. xxiii. 22. 

1. AcU X. 21 



1. Acta xiSl 28. 

2. xix. 40. 

1. xxiiL 28. 

1. xxTiii. 18, 20. 

1. 2Tim.i 12. 

1. Hob. ii. 11. 



CAUSE (for the SAME.) 

avros, pron., he, she, it ; prop, demons., 
self, very ; with the article, as here, 
the same, (lit. as to the same thing.) 

PhiLiL 18. 



CAUSE (for this.) 

1. dvTi TovTov, instead of this, for this 

cause ; denoting the principle or 
motive. 

2. 6ta toOtov, on account of this; denot- 

ing the ground or reason, 

3. €(s TOVTOV, unto this, with respect to 

this, with a view to this ; denoting 
the object. 

4. €V€Kw toOtov, for the sake of this. 



4. Matt xix. 5. 
4. Mark x. 7. 

2. John XiL 18. 27. 

3. xvlii. sr 

2. Rom. L 26. 

8. -^p-xiii. 6. 

i XV. 9. 

2. 1 Cor. iv. 17. 



2. 1 Cor. xi 10, 30 

1. Eph. V. 81. 

2. Col. i. 9. 
2. 1 Tbea. ii 13. 

2. lil. ft. 

2L 2 Thaa. ii. IL 
2. 1 Tim L 16. 
2. Heb. jx. 16. 

a 1 Pet It. 0. 



CAUSE (FOR WHICH.) 

hi6, on which account, wherefore, (Sio, 
on account of, and 6, which.) 

Rom. XV. 22. J 2 Cor. iv. la 



CAUSE (without a.) 

1. ^p€av, as a free gift, freely, for no- 

thing ; hence, without a cause. 

2. iiKrj, (from €tKfa, to yield,) rashly, 

heedlessly, (i.e. yielding to one's 
mind or passion ;) without plan or 
purpose, to no purpose (i.e. yielding 
to opposition or dijicully.) 
2. Matt V. 28 (om. LT Tr^H) 1 I. John xv. 2S. 



Digitized by 



Google 



{ 



CAU 

CAUSE (PAUL'S.) 

ra, the things, 
Kara, relating to, 
Tov IlavXoVf Paul. 

Acta XXV. 14. 



See also, for. 



[ 140 ] - 



OEA 



CAUSE (-ED, -eth) [verb.] 

1. TToeco), to make, produce; to make, to 

cause, be the means of a thing ; to 
do with notion of continued rather 
than completed action, 

2. KaT€pya(ofmt, to effect, accomplish, 

achieve ; to work out, i.e. to bring 
about ; work done, i.e. make an 
end of. 



1. Matt. V. 32. 

vi. 2. HOC C I 

trvmpft to bt soundtdL 
1. John xL 37. 
1. AcU XV. S. 



1. Rom. xvi. IT. 

2. 2 Cor. ix. 11 
1. CoL iv. 16. 

— Rev. xii. 15. Bce C to be. 
1. — xiii 12. 15. 16. 



CAUSE TO BE. 

I. Rev. ziL 16. 

CAUSE A TRUMPET TO BE 
SOUNDED [margin.] 

o-aXfl-ifo), to sound the trumpet. 

Hftttw tL 3, text, Muntf a trwnpet. 



See also, death, orief, offend, triumph, 

TRUMPET. 



CAVE. 

1. otttJ, an opening, a hole, such as a 

fissure in the earth, rocks, etc., (occ 
Jas. iii. 11.) 

2. oTrijXaioi', a grotto, cave, cavern, den. 

2. John xL 3a I 1. Heb. xi. 38. 



CEASE (-EI), -ETH, -IXG.) 

1. Travw, to make an end or cease, to 

stop ; in pass, and Mid. to come to 
an end, take one'« rest, cease, rest, 
geTU the Mid. denotes willing, and 
the pass, forced cessation. In N. T. 
only in Mid. 

2. KaraTraud), to quiet down. 



(a) trans, to cause to cease, to make 
desist, and so to restrain; to cause 
to rest, give rest.. 

(b) intrans, to cease from, rest from. 

3. SiaXetTTfa), to leave between, i.e, to 

leave an interval, as of space nr 
time; hence, to intermit, desist, 
cease, (non occ.) ^ 

4. >Vri'X«fw» ^ be still, sedate cr quiet, 

to be quiet from speaking, silent 

5. Karopycw, to leave unemployed or 

idle ; to make useless, void, abolibh ; 
thus, to cause to cease, to cease 
from. 

6. icoirafw, to cease through extreme 

fatigue or being spent with labour; 
gen, to abate. 



G. Matt. xiv. 33. 
(5. Mark iv. 39 

f.. vi 51 

X Liiko vii. Vt 

1 viii 24. 

1. xi. I 

xxiv.Sl. tec cut be 

1. Art* V. 42. 

1. vl. 13. 

1 xiii. 10 



I. Acta XX. 1. 31. 

4. xxi 14 

1. 1 Cor. xiii. * 
i. Gal v. 11 
1. Eph. i. lU 
1. Col. i. 9 
•J. Heb. iv. 10. 

1. X. 2 • 

1 1 Pet. iv. 1. 
— 2 P<it ii. 14s M« C (^at 
cannot.) 



CEASE (THAT CANNOT.) 

aK(iTa7ra wTTo?, not to be set at rest, in- 
cessant ; that cannot be restrained 
from anything, (non occ.) 

S Pet. ii. 11 {Ltarava^mtt unfed, hungry, L) 



CEASE TO BE SEEN [margin.] 

{o<^vTos, made \ * 

invisible, not I lit. to becomo 
seen, C invisible. 

yivofiai, to become, ) 

Lake xxiv. SI, text, vanish cut of tight. 



CEASING (WITHOUT.) 

1. uSiaXciirros, not leaving an interval 

between, unintermitting, incessant. 

2. dfieaActTTTws, unceasingly, without in- 

termission. I.e. assiduously, (non 
occ) 

3. cicTcio}^, stretched out, extended ; 

hence, earnest, intent, fervent. 



3. A«"ts \;j. Ct, niai-c: tf^l^ntvl 

adv. of No. 3, L Tr A 
2. Rom. i. 9. £«.) 



2. ITliM. i 8. 

2. ii. 13. 

2. Y. 17. 

1. 2 Tim. L 3. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CEL 

CELESTIAL 



[ 1« ] 



OEB 



iwovpavio^, upon or above the heavens, 
i.e. ip heaven, heavenly. 



1 Cor. r».40«»<"- 



CENSER. 

1. OvfAuiTrjptov, a vessel or instrument 

for burning incense, a censer, (ocr. 
2 Cliron. xxvi. 19; Ezek. viiL 11,) 
(non occ.) 

2. Ac/?oi^wt6s, frankincense, the gum of 

the tree Xipavos, used to hum at 
sacrificea, (so 1 Chron. ix. 29, for 
Heb, Tiy\:h.) In N,T. however it is 
tued for a vessel to bum the in- 
cense in. 



1. Heb. ix. «. 



2. R«T. xUl B, 5. 



CENSURE [margin.] 

€irtTc/Aia, the condition of an iviTi/jLo^^ 
(a person who possesses all civil 
rights and franchises.) Tn N.T. 
spoken of the estimate fixed upon a 
vrong by a Judge, a judicial inflic- 
^ tion ; hence, rebuke, punishment. 

^ S Cor. U. « (taxi, ptmiAnunL) 



CENTURION. 

1. UarovrapxoSt a military officer com- 

manding a hnndred men ; a cent- 
urion. 

2. iKarovrapxn^, same as No, 1. (The 

Sept. very frequently used this word 
for Captains of hundreds.) 

3. KtvTvpitaVf (Lat) a Roman military 

officer who commanded a hundred 
men, (from centum, a liundred, 
which again is from ocarov^ a hun- 
dred, from which jVos. 1 and 2 are 
derival,) 



I. Matt tUI 5. a 

I. lS(No. S, AIL) 

1. XXTit 51 

8 lUrk XT. 39. 44. 45. 

1. hakm til 2, e. 

1. jntiii.47(No.5.TrW) 

I AeU X 1. K. 

1. xxi 3a(N<x 2,LT 

Tr A it) 

1. xxU. 23i 

I. 26<No.2,LTR) 



1. Aeto zxili. 17, 23. 
1 xxlT. 28. 

2. xxTii I. 

I « (No. 2, L T Tr 

AK.) 

1. 11 (No. 2, G<>» L 

TTrAH) 

2. 81. 

1. 45 (No. 2, LTTr 

AR) 
1. AeU xxTiii. Id (op.) 



CEREMONY [margin.} 
SiKaliitfjui, an act of right, any thing justly 
or rightly done ; strictly, an amend- 
ment of a wrong ; hence, justifica- 
tion, acquitted, or condemnation 
implying punishment ; gen, a decree 
as defining what is right and just, 
i.e. a law, ordinance, precept. 

Heb. ix. 1, (vext, ordituinct) : 10, (text, ordinance.) 



CERTAIN [adj.] 

1. Mr<l)aXrj^, not liable to fall, firm, fiist, 

steadfast ; unfailing, sure, trusty. 

2. Sijkos, visible, clear; manifest, evi- 

dent ,^ 

1. AcUxzT. 26: 2. ITim. ▼!. 7 («m.Q-LTrAK) 



CERTAIN (a) and CERTAIN / 
[indeC pron.] 

1. Tt9, any. one, any thing; onei some- 

one, a certain one. 

2. av$p(t}iro^, a man, a member of the 

human family (homo), (dif. from 
dvrjp, a man in sex an<l age (vir).) 

3. CIS, the numeral one. 



3. Matt TiiL 19. 

1, ix 3. 

I. xiL 88. (a.) 

— ~— > zx. 20.Ma A thing 
l*2.-^xxL 88(om.Nol, 
I.Mark 110. (AIL 

1. T. 25(f>m. G:5LTr 



-viLl. 

- xl. 5. 

- xU. 13. 

- 42. 

- xlv. 51, .-iT. 



[rt.) 



1. Lukei. 5. 

3. r. 12. IT. * 

1. H 2. 

1. Tii. 2. 41. 

1. tUi. 2. 

3. 22. 

1. 27. 

— — ix. 57, sec C man 

1. X.26. (a.) 

-80. «ccrman(a.) 



31.33. «*•««;« 

xi. I. 27. 

37(om.TTrA«.) 

xii. 16. 

ziii. 6, M6 C man 

81. I (a.) 

xiT. 2,16. 

XT. n. 

TfL 1. 19 20. 

xvil. 12. 

ZTia9, 18. 

23. 

85. 

xix 12. 

XX 9(om.AU.l 

27, 89. 

xxi. 2. 

xxil. 2, 



1. Luke zzii. 56. 

1. xxlii. 19. 

xxiT. l,aeeO>th«n. 

1. 22. 24. 

1. John It. 46. 

1. T. 5. 

xi.l, ■aeGman(a.) 

1. xii 20. 

1. AcUUi. 2. 

1. T. 1, 2. 

1. Ti. 9. 

1. vUi 9. 36. 

1. ix; 10, 19. 33. 36. 

1. x.1. 11,23,48. 

1. xl 8. 

1. XiL 1. (Tr A «.) 

1. xiiLl(<mi.G:;l.T 

1. 6. 

1. XiT. a 

1. XT. 1. 2, 6, 24. 

1. xvL 1 1«. 

1. 1 «»«« (om. AIL) 

1. 12. 14. 16 

1. — — XTiL 5. 6, 18. 20. 

1. XTiU. 2. (28.34. 

7. M« C nan (a.) 

1. 24. 

1. xlx. 1, 18, 81. 

I. XX. 9. 

1. xxi 10. 

1. zxUL 12 (m. ML) 

17.ao0Ctbing(a) 

1. xzlT. 1. IS, 24. 

1 ZXT. 13. 14. 19. 

1. XXTa 1, 16, 36, 39. 

I. Rom. XT. 26. 
1. GaL iL 12. 
1. U«b,lT. 7. 

1. X. 27. 

-> Jud« 4. lee C nuni 



Digitized by 



Google 



CER 
CERTAIN MAN (a) 



[ 14-2 ] 



CHA 



r 



1. Luke ix. 57. 

1. X. 80. 

1. xiii. 6. 



Jude 4 (pi.) 



1. John xi. I. 
1. Acts xviii. 7. 
1. XIX. 24. 



CERTAIN OTHERS. 

1. Luke xziv. 1 (op.) 

CERTAIN THING. 

L Matt XX. 20. I 1. Acts xxiii 17. 

See also, place, season 



CERTAINLY. 
0FTa)9, real ly , actually, verily, (adv, part, 
from €lfiCy to be.) 

Luke xxiii. 47. 



CERTAINTY. 

1 . dl(r<^aX^s,iiot liable to fall, firm, fast ; 

unfailing, sure, trusty. 

2. d(r<^aA.€ta, steadfastness, firmness, 

stability. 

2. Luke i. 4. 1 1- Act« xxi 34 (with art. > 

1. Acta xxii. SO (with art.) 



CERTIFY, 
yi/wptfo), to make known, point out. 
explain. 

G:vl.i.ll. 



CHAFF. 

axvpov, chaff, bran, busks left after 
threshing or grinding. 
Matt. iii. 12. | Luke Ui. 17. 



CHALCEDONY. 

XoXki/Scov, the name of a gem including 
several varieties, one of which is 
like a cornelian. 

Hey. xxi 10 ixapinfiiav, earhmicU, G-^.) 



CHAMBER (secret). 

rafjiunv, a store-chamber, store-house ; 
lichc^t gen. any place of privacy. 

Matt. xxiv. 26. 



CHAMBER (upper.) 

iwep^v, the upper part of the house, 
the npper story or upper rooms 
where the women resided. 

Acts ix. 87, 89 ; zx 8, 



tSce also, bride, guest. 



CHAMBERING. 

Koin;, a place to lie down in, a bed, 
conch, esp. the marriage bed. 

Rom. xiii. 13 (pi.) 



OHAMBEBLAIN 



, ( iirl, npon or over, 1 , ^ 

1- { KoiTw. a bed-chamber } (*"^ "«'•■' 

2. oiKovoyio^^ a person who manages the 
domestic affairs of a family, a 
steward, gen. a manager. 

1. Acts xii. 20, marg. owr the bcdo^aml^rr. 

2. Bom xvi. 21. 



CHAIN (-S.) 

1. aXt(ri9, a bond, a chain, {from &, neg. 

and Xi^di, to loose.) 

2. &€afx6s, a band, bond, fettw; gen. 

any thing for tying or fastening. 
(from 8c(i), to bind). 

3. (r€ipay a cord, rope, string, band. 



1. Mark V. 3.4 twtof 
1. Lukeviti 29 
1. AcU xii. 6, 7. 

1. xxi. 83 

1. xxviii. 20. OmcU.) 

1. Bph. vi. 20, marg. (text. 



1. 2 Tim. i. 16. 
3. 2 Pet. ii. 4 ((retpck, a p*f , 

acnvem, L Tr A t^ ) 

2. Jude 6. 

1. Bev. XX. 1. 



CHANCE [noun.] 

o-vyKvpCay a meeting together with, a 
concorrence or coincidence of cir- 
cum8tances,ahappening,(nor2 orr ) 

Luke X. n 



CHINCE (it MAY.) 

(€Uf, )^^ it may fall 

\ rvxoii it may be so, > out, if it may 
(. perchance, ) happen. 

1 Oor. xr. 37. 



CHAN&E [noun] 
fX€TdO€a'K, transposition, a being trans- 
ferred from one place to another, 
(occ. Heb. xi. 6 ; xii. 27.) 

Heb. vii. 12. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OHA 



[ H3 ] 



CHA 



CHANGE (-XD) [verb.] 

1. aXXam*, to make other than it is, to 

alter, tranoform; theri, to change 
one iking for another^ exchange. 

2. ficraAAarrtt, to change one thing for 

or into another, to tranamute. 

3. /«cracrxi7fiari{ii», to change the form 

or appearance of a things transform. 

4. fM£Tari97ifu^ to place among, to place 

difierentlj ; Aenc^, to change, alter. 



1. 

L 

1 

L 1 Cor. XT. 51. 91 



Tl. 14. 
LS3. 

».ta 



1. Gal It. 80. 
8. PhiL iiL 21. 
1. H«bL L 12. 

4. tU. 11 



CHANGE ONE'S MIND. 

1. /irm/3aXXiii, to throw round, esp. to 

torn quickly or suddenly ; to turn 
about, change, alter. 

(a) in Mid. to change what is one's 
own, (pet rather by chance than of 
set pwrpo$e,) .to change one's mind 
or purpose. 

2. furd^ouL, after-thought, a change of 

mind affecUng the whole life^ hence, 
involving reformation, (more than 
§irnifii\ofuiif which is oidy change 
of feeling, to regret) 

la. AeUszviU. «. 

2. Hebk IiL 17, mug. (toztt ixpcnfcniM.) 



CHANGED (bk) 

fMTa/iop^<$w, to transform, transfigure. 

(a) m Midi to change one's form, be 
transfigured, (occ Matt. zrii. 2; 
Mark iz. 2 ; Rom. ziL 2.) 

•. 2 Oor. UL la 



CHANGER (-B.) 

KokKvPt/rn^^ a money-changer (from 
«roXAv/3o9, a small coin, change.) 

John \L 15. 

See also, uokbt. 



CHARGE [noxm.] 

1. rapayycXui, a proclamation, public 
notice, command, egp, as a mliitary 
term, a general order. 



2. Staicovui, serviceable labour, service. 

Every Imsiness, every calling, so far 
as its labour benefits others. Any 
ministerial office in the Church 
with reference to the labour per- 
taining thereto. 

3. iiruTKoirqy the office of cTruriccwros, (one 

who inspects) ; the act of visiting 
or being visited ; visitation, the duty 
of visiting, i.e. charge, office. 



) MeC 
, f feiv 



— Matt. It. 6, 

— Luka It. 10, f Cpve.) 
3. AcU L 20, mug. (text, 

biahoprU.) 
vit 60, SCO C(Uy 

to one's.) 
TiiL 27. sea C of 

(hAve the.) 
2. xil. 2:>, muis.(text 

minittry) 
1. xTi. 24. [at) 

— — xzi 24, sea Gs (be 



— AoUzzUL St . aee C 

(lay to ona'a), 

— Bom. viii. SS, see C of 

(lay to tna) 

— ICor.lxr, eeeCs. 
18, sea C (with- 
out. 

1. 1 Tim. L 18. 

V. 7. see C (give in) 

Ti. 18, sea C (give) 

— S Tim. iv. 10, sea 

(lay to ona'a ) 



CHARGE (GIVE.) 

1. cmAAo/iai, to enjoin upon, to dlarge 

with, to command/ 

2. irapayycAAoi, to announce beside, i.e, 

to hand on an annoimcemeht from 
one to another ; esp. as a military 
term to give the watchword, which 
was passed yrom-fTtan to man; then, 
to giva'the word, ajid so gen., to 
order, recommend. 

1. Matt. iv. 6. _ I 1. Ldla It. 14 

2. 1 tarn, n 13. 



CHARGE (give in.) 

7rapayy€\kw, see above. 

I, Tim. T. 7. 



CHARGE OF (havb the.) 

ic'fts to be, 
€«>, over. 

AetaTiii.S7. 

CHARGE (LAY TO one's.) 

1. HyKXfjfui, an accusation, charge, com- 

plaint ; a bill of indictment. 

2. tarrifiif (a) trans, to make to stand, 

set, place, put in the balance, weigh. 

(b) intrans. to stand still or firiQ, be 
set or placed. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CHA 



[ H4 ] 



CHA 



Xoyi(ofjLat, to count, reckon, calcu- 
late, (esp. of numerical calculation;) 
to take inta account. 

tSi Acta Tli. 60 \ \. Acts zziii. 20. 

8 2 Tim. iv. \t 



CHARGE OF (u-^y to the.) 

eyKaA€w, to call in as a debt, to de- 
mand as one's due ; to bring a 
charge or accusation against a p^^oTi. 
^ Kara, against. 

Rom. vilL 8a 



CHARGE (without.) 

d&airayo% without expense, and so cost- 
ing nothing. 

1 Cor. ix. i& 



CHARGES. 

d^wviov, whatever is bought to be eaten 
with bread, provisions, esp. supplies 
' for an army ; gen, wages, recom- 
pense. 

iCor. i.x.7(pl) 



CHARGES (be at.) 

Sairavdii), to spend, to be at the expense 
of any thing. 

Acts xxL 24. 



CHARGE (-ED, -INO) [verb.] 

1. trapayycKXo}, see "CHARGE (give)," 

No. 2 

2. SiacTfkXofiai^ to give a decision, de- 

termine ; to command, give orders. 

3. cVtTt/iaoi, to put further honours 

upon; of things f to set a further 
value upon, to estimate higher, e.g. 
in price ; to adjudge, confirm by a 
judgment. In N.T. spoken of an 
estimate or judgment put upon what 
is wrong y and lie^ce^ to admonish, 
reprove ; admonish strongly with 
urgency, authority, \.e. to enjoin 
upon, charge strictly, the idea oj 
rebvJce or censure being employed. 

4. fioLpTx^piu), to be a witness, to bear 

witness. 



(a) in Mid. to call to witness, to in- 
voke as a witness ; to make a solemn 
appeal either by protest or by ex- 
hortation. 

(b) Pass, to be or become a witness. 

5. 5ia^pTv/3o/aoi,(^3/u£.^to call through- 

out to witne.=J3, (vis., God, men, and 
cUl beings. To testify through and 
•through, I.e. to bear solemn and 
complete witness, hence, to admon- 
ish solemnly, charge earnestly, 
testify or declare fully. 

6. cvTcAAo/iat, to enjoin upon, tochargo 

with, to command. 

7. 6pKi(b), to make one swear, tender an 

oath to a person. 

8. cTTtTao-o-ci), to set over, put in com- 

mand ; put upon one as a duty, to 
enjoin, command. 

c 



-ICatt ix. 80, 8M 

(ctnitlj.) 
3. xii. 16. 

2. xvi. 20 (No. 8, Otsi 

6. XTii. 9. 

— M&rk i.43,8eeC(iitraitly) 

3. iii. i«. 

2 V. 43. 

2. vii. 3C *«»«•• 

2. viil 15. 

S. 30. 

2. ix. 9. 

a 25. 

a x. 48. 

1. Luk« ▼. 14. 



1. Luke riiLbS. I ^ 

ix21,8eeC(8traItly) 

1. AcU xvi. 23. 

I. xxiii. 22. 

— Rom. iii 9, see C before 

4a. 1 Thee. ii. 11 (No 4b. 
L Tr A «.) 

7. V* 27, inarg. adjure 

(ivopxi^u, to itoear in, 
adjure, LTTr A.) 

1. 1 Tim. I. 8. 

' T- 16, aee C (be.) 

5. 21. 

1. vi. 17. 

6. 2 Tim. ii. 14. 
5. iT. 1. 



CHARGE BEFORE. 

TT/oairtao/tat, to accuse beforehand. 

(a) Aor. 1, to have already accused, 
to have already brought a charge, 
(non occ.) 

a. Rom. iii. 9. 



CHARGE (STRAITLY.) 

1. e/xj8pt/itto/xat, to snort in, of horses ; 

of men, to fret, to be deeply or 
painfully moved ; then, to express 
indignation against amy one, h&m&^ 
to admonish urgently, rebuke. 

2. IjTtTlfJLdo), see " CHARGE,". No. 3. 

1. Matt, ix 30. I 1. Mark i. 43. 

2. Luke ix. 21. 



See also, straitly. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OHA 



[ 146 ] CHA 



CHARGED (BE.) 
fiapiiiiy. to weigh down. 

(a) pass, to be heavy, to be weighed 
down, to be oppressed. 



ft. 1 Tim. T. la. 



CHARGEABLE TO (del) . 

1 . hnPapi^, to weigh upon, press heavily 

upon, (occ. 2 Cor. ii. 5.) 

2. KoravapKau), to becoxtie torpid against, 

i.e. to the deiniment of any one^ to be 
burdensome to any one, (pec, 2 Cor. 
xiL 13, 14.) 

ISCcr. xL». t 1. 2 ThoiL tU. 8. 

CHARGEABLE UNTO (be.) 

1. 1 Thee U. 9. 



CHARGER, 
riya^, a board, plank; hence, varums 
things made of wood, a drawing or 
writing tablet, a wooden trencher 
or plate, etc, 

MaU. xir. 8. 11. f Ifaik tI 25, 2a 

CHARIOT (-8.) 

1. appa, a chariot^ esp, a chariot of war, 

car, vnth tvfo wheels. 

2. /if&i, (Lot. rheda), a waggon vM/our 

whedSy for travelling. 

L AcU Tia 28, 29. 38. | 1. B«T. Ix 9. 

2. Rev. XTiii 13. 



CHARITABLY. 

(Kara, according to, 
dyaVij, love. 

Rom. zir. 19, JDMijg. aeeerdi^g to eharUp. 



CHARITY. 

dydmj, love, (a word not found in Cfreek 
writers^ nor in Fhilo, Josephus, in 
Acts, Mark, or James; apparently 
coined by, the Ixx.) , Love that is 
self-denying and compassionately de- 
voted to its object; the highest word 
among the Greeks was ^iXavOptmrui 
(philanthropy), hut this does not 
denote love to man as such, hut 
rather justice, giving him who was 



entitled to it his full rights , it even 
falls sIioH of the <f>ikaS€\<f>ia 
(brotherly love) of the K T. oyaVi; 
therefore designates a lotte unknown 
towriters outside of the KT,) Love 
iti its fullest conceivable form; 
first exhibited by Christ (1 John iii. 
1 6), expressive of God^s rdation to us 
(1 John iv. 9), and the relation be- 
tween the Father and Son (John xv. 
10, xvii. 26, Col. i. 13.) LasUy it 
is the distinctive character of the 
christian life in relation to the 
brethren and to alL 



1 Ccr. viii. 1 

xjii/l, 2, 0. 4 8tl«ei 

8. 13 »««r-. 

— xiv. 1. 

xvi 14. 

CoLifi. 14. 
1 That. iU. 0. 
S Th<ML i. 3. 
1 Tixa 1. ft. 



1 Tim. a 15. . 
!▼. 12. 

2 Tim. a 22. 
lit 10. 

Titufl ii. % 

1 Pet ir. 8 tvir:. 
T. 11 

2 P«t.i,7. 
9 Jolui«k 



Rot. iL 19. 

CHARITY (feast op.) 

Jude 12. 



CHASE OUT [margin.] 
€KSiiaHta, to chase out, drive out of or 
from a place, (from €k, out o^ and 
8i6Kut, to make run, set in quick 
motion, (occ. Luke xL 49.) 

1 The«. ii. 15 (text, jicrieciitc.) 



CHASTE. 

dyvd?, impressed with ayo5 (religious 
awe), esp. of places, etc. sacred to the 
gods, hence, holy, Bsusred ', then of the 
gods, undefiled, unsullied, chaste; 
esp. of virgin chastity, t/ie idea lying 
at the basis is untouched. 



2Cor.3i2. 



IFtfLULi. 



Titos ii ft. 



CHASTEN (-BD, -BTH.) 

iraiScT^, to bring up or rear a diild, (the 
opposite ofrpiilno, to nurse,) to train 
and educate; hence, because to learn 
is to suffer, (see numerous Greek 
proverbs in Wetstein and Bleek, and 
compare Prov. xij. 18, and Heb. v. 
8,) to. chasten or correct 



1 Cor. xL 31 

tCQK.Wl9. 



I 



HebL zii e, 7. la 
R«rr. iii. 19. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OHA 



t 146 ] 



CHE 



chastening: 

TratStia, tho bringing up of a child, esp.^ 
its training, teaching, and education, 
(opp, to, Tpo<t^i nourishment,) Iimce^ 
discijpline, correction. 
Heb. sa ft. V, n. 



CHASTISE. 

TratScvoi, Sie "CHASTEN." 

Luke xxUl le, 22. 



CHASTISEMENT. 

iratScia, «W »' CHASTENING." 
Ueb. zU. 8. 



CHEEK. 
crtaycSi', the jaw-bone, jaw, In N.T. gen, 
the cheek* 

I Luke vL 29. 



Matt V. 39. 



CHEER (op good.) 
cv^v/AOs, well-minded, it. well-disposed, 
benign ; of good cheer, cheerful 

Acta xxTiL 3d. 

CHEEE (be op good.) 

1. 0apo-€u, to be of good courage, take 

courage, cheer up. 

2. €v0vfj,iio, to 1)0 .of a cheerful mind, to 

be in good spirits. 



I. Mutt ix. 2. 

1. xiv 27, 

1. Mark vi 50. 



1. Juhn xvl 33. 

1. Acti zxiii. 11. 

2. xxviL 22, 2S. 



CHEERFULNESS. 
IXaporqs, gi^iety, hilarity, see nndei- 
<* cheerful/' (non occj 
Horn, xil B. 



CHEERFUL 
lAa/)05, cheerful, gay, joyous,. ("/*<>/* occ.J 
proh. from bn, to sliirie, and ^1H, the 
light .The Ixx. in Tsahn civ. 15> 
render the Ihh, bwn, to ciiuse to 
shine, hy tlie verb iAa/iCvoi, so that 
tXopos. would denote one whose 
countenance shiucth as it were with 
joy and satisfaction, and so cheerful 

2 Cor Ix 7. 



CHEERFULLY (more.) 
rvOiffJLQTipoy, connp. o/evOvfioSy see "CHEER 
(be of (tboD,)" (n^n occ) 

Aots xxiv. 10 (tv9vMwf, r^«T/a«y, 0«w L T Tr A H 



CHERISH (bth.) 
$d\iria, to heat, soften by heat ; to 
warm, make wanu hy incubation, 
hence, to cherish, to nourish, (non 
occ) 

Upk V. 20. I 1 The*. U. 7. 



CHERUBIMS. 

X^povptiL, (x^lpovPiLV, L T Tr), {x^povplv. 
Ah.) The Cherubim; their form is 
twice given, Ezek. i. 6 - 14 ; x. 20 ; 
and Rev, iv. G - 0. 

[Signijicaiice* 

I, Negatively. 

1. Not the Trint^y. 

.(a) God forbade any likeness, Deut. 

iv. 15, 16, eU. 
(b) the Godhead is presented ai the 

same time with them, and uses them 

as the basis of His throne, 
(e) they are never worshipped, but 

offer worship. Is. vL 3; Rev. iv. 8, 9. 

2. Not the angels, 

(a) there is no i-eason, evidence, or 
comiection, 

(b) tjicy arc distinguished from the 
angels in Rev. v. 8, 1 1, and vii. 1 1. 
Fii-st they, and then the angels 
worship, and. angels in Rev. v. 
would scarcely be represented em- 
blematically and literally in tho 
sjxme verse. 

(c) they are never dismissed on any 
en-and as angels are; but are ever 
attached to tho throne. 

3. Not the ChurcK 

(a) they aiQ distinguished from the 
Church in Rev. v. 9, 10. S4e the 
critical readings, where in ver. 9 the 
word "us" should be omitted (0-L 
T A), and in ver. 10 tho words "us" 
and "we" should be "them" aiul 
"they" (G L T Tr A n), (see Ap) 

(1.)) also distinguished in Rev. vji. 9-1 1.' 

4. "Not the FoxiT Gospels, 



Digitized by 



Google 



CHE 



[ H7 ] 



CHI 



(a) not in keeping with their presence 
in Eden, Tabernacle, and Temple. 

(b) they are ministers of wrath, call 
for plagues, give vials, see Rev. vi. 
and XV. 7. 

(c) not books, but living creatures 
((fioy, not Byiptov) giving worship. 

II. PofUivety: they are not symbols,* 
but representatives. 

1. Derivation : the word ID^ITS may de 

note as thereat ones or CLsmultitudes; 
or, acoording to Fuerst and perhaps 
Eidiom, the root may be found in 
yo, to groffpy to seize, to hold, (cor- 
responding to a similar Persian 
root.) We have the three letters 
of this root»g,r,p,appearing in Eng. 
words of kindred meaning, gnjsp, 
grip, gnh, gripe; hence the word 
would denote (in a passive sense) 
the seiud, posstsied, or perhaps re- 
daimed ones. So in Ezek. i. 1, and 
Rev. iv. 6, and P». xcix. 1, etc. the 
throne is hdd or possessed by the 
Cherubim; the material figures aro 
hdd to the mercy-seat, and then by 
their posture are, as it were, hdd 
entranced, (but see below.) 

2. Meaning : they represent the future 

glorified animate creaJtion ; the 
pledge from Eden to the Apocalypse 
that the ''curse'* will one day lie 
removed, and the ''vanity" to 
which it is made subject be taken 
away. 

(a) their number, four, is the number 
of creation^ e,g. four winds ; foui' cor- 
nea; four elements ; four divisions, 
(heaven, earth, under-the^arth, and 
sea. Rev. ▼. 13, xiv. 7) ; four desig- 
nations, (tribe, tongud, people, na- 
tion, Rev. V. 9, vii. 9, x. 11, xl 9, 
xiiL 7, xiv. 6, xviL 15; Gen. x. 5, 20, 
81); four great world-powers, Dain. 
vii. 

(b) they are the heads of animaie 
creation ; lion, of wild beasts ; ox,, 
of tame beasts; eagle, of bu^s; 
man, of all. 

(c) they are beneath the throne, for 
the earth is the Lord's footstool 



^Bjmbdk ttn alw^i witotiMut, let Bvr. ir.ft; t. 0.8, ete. 



(d) Their song is of creation (Rev. iv. 
11); and whenever they speak it is 
in connectiou with the eart/k When 
they sing of redemption (v. 9), it is 
a " new " song relating to others. 

(e) In Gen.iii. when creationvrsiB brought 
under the curse, they were placed 
(Le, "placed in a tabernacle" where 
the Divine presence was manifest- 
ed, see Gen. iv. 3, 4, 14, 16), at the 
east of Eden to keep {ie, to pre- 
serve, c/. Gen, ii. 15, same word), 
the way of the Tree of Life, and 
thus prevent the curse being per- 
petuated, and keep (ilD) the hope 
of re^enesis aliva 

(f) When figures of them were after- 
wania placed in the tabernacle (Ex. 
XXV. 18, 23) over the mercy-seat, and 
made out of the same piece of gold, 
the hope of creation was shown to 
be hound up (pT):)) with "the blood," 
».& redemption— the Lamb slain 
(Rev. v. 6, 9; Ck>L i. 19, 20.) And 
indicate God's purpose to redeem 
"all things." The God of Eden is 
thus shown to be the God of Israel 

(g) their position there also indicates 
that the hope of creation was hence- 
forth hound up (to) with "Israel" 
(see Acts iii. 19-21, where, instead 
of "preached imto," read "prepared 
for," G L T Tr A H.) 

(h) the Cherubim are a golden thread 
that links the books of the Bible 
together. Introduced in Gen. iii 24; 
in tabernacle, Exod. XXV. 18; the 
supporters of God's throne, 1 Sam. 
iv. 4; 2 Sam. vL 2; 2 Kings xlx. 15; 
1 Chron. xiiL 6; la xxxvii. 16; Ps. 
Ixxx. 1 ; xcix. 1 ("Thou that sittest 
between the Ghenibima") ; and so 
through Ezek. and Rev. connected 
with the "glory of God."] 

Heb. is. 5. 



CHICKEN. 

voavtov, a young bird, nestling, chick| 
(non occ. except Luke xiii. 34, where 
L prefers it in pi, to vo&irla^ a 
brood.) 

MaU. xziiJ. 37. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



Ie 



CHI 



[ U8 ] 



CHI 



CHIEF 

1. irpuTo^, the first, foremost, of time or 

place 

2. oipxo)v, a loiler, commander, chief, 

(from apx^, to be first.) 

3. 'qycofiai, to go before, to lead the 

way, hence, to preside, rule, be tlie 
chief or principal. 



1. Matt XX. 27. 

— Mark vi.21 . ««c C estate. 

2. Luke xi. 15 

2. xiT. 1. 

I. xix. 47. 

xjdi. 20. sec C 

(be.) 

— AcU xiil. 50, see C man. 

3. xr 22 



1. AcU xvi. 12, marg..^r««. 

1. xvli. 4. 

xix. 31, see C of 

Asia. 

1 XXT. 2 

xxviii. 7, see C 

man. 

1 17. 

1. 1 Tim i. 15. 



CHIEF (BE.) 

» Luke xxii. 26 

CHIEF ESTATE. 

1. Mark vi 21 

CHIEF MAN 

1 Acta xiil 60 I I AcU xxviiL 7. 

CHIEF OF ASIA. 
•A(napx^5, an Asiarch, the highest re- 
ligious official under the Romans in 
the province of Asia. 

AcU xiz. 31. 

Sec also, captain, cobner, priest, pub- 
lican, ROOM, ruler, seat, SHEPHERD, 
SPEAKER, synagogue. 



CHIEFEST. 
7r/)«T05, the first, foremost, of place or 



time. 



Mark x. 44. 



CHIEFEST (very.) 
' bjTtpy (lit. over and towards) beyond, \ 
above, affirming superiority (not I 
mtrely Infaring it as vapd does,) f 
\lav, vciy, exceedingly, very muck ) 
vTTipXUv, (G L T A) over-much, very 
exceedingly, super-eminently ; with 
art. C3 here, the most eminent. 

•2 cot. XI 5 I 2Cor. xii. 11. 



CHIEFLY- 
ndkuTTaj (superL of fiaXo, very, veiy 

much, exceedingly,) most, most of 

all, especially. 
7r/3wrov, first, in the first place. 



2. Rom. lii. 2 



pA 



1. 2 Pet ii. 10 



1. PhiL iv. 22. 



CHILD, CHILDREN 

1 riKvov, that which is bom (from 

TiK-Tw, to bear; like Ang. Sax.hesuniy 
Scot, bairn, from beran, to bear,) 
a child, whether son or daughter ; a 
child hy natural descent 

2 vtos, a son, a male child, strictly si>0' 

ken only of man, (for fuller meajiing 
see under " son.") 

3 iraU, in relation to descent, a child, 

whether son or daughter; in relation 
to age, a boy or girl ; in relation to 
condition (like Lat. puer), a slave, 
servant, maid (as the French use 
gar^on, and we say '"post-hoy") 

4. TraiSiov, a little or young child, (diin. 

of No. 3), au infant 

5. TratSaptov, a lad, a little boy or girl, 

(dim. of No, 3.) 

6. inTTTios, not speaking, and so precisely 

the Lat, infans, our infant, a babe, 
without the power of speech ; also, 
a minor. 

7. ppk^os, the child while yet in the 

womb, (denotes Ip-Ppvov) ) the new 
born babe. 



-Mfctt.!. 18,)M« C (be 

28, f witk) 

iL8. 9, 11,13»»K 

14, Me C yooDg. 

8. 1«. 

1. 18. 

_ 20 »*tc«, 21, see 

1. UL 9. [C (joung.) 

2. \. 9. 45. 

1. 
2. 
2. 
1. 
5 
1 



vii. 11 

TiiL 1», 

ix.15. 

X 21 *••*•• 

xL 16 (No. 4, All) 

19 (irt^v, teorks, 

TrK.) 

xii 27. 

xlli. 88»w«M. 

xiv. 21. 

xr. 2«. 

38. 

xvii. 18. 

25, ?fi. 

xviii. 2, :>, 4, 5, aee 

C (little.) 

25. 

xix. 13, 1*, oco C 

(litUe) 



1. Matt xU. 29. 

2. XX 20. 

S. xxi. 15. 

1. xxii. 24. 

2. xxUi. 15, 31. 

I 87. 

xxlT. 19, Boe C (tM 

with.) 
2. xxtU. 0. 

1. 25. 

2. 58. 

2. Mark IL 19. 

1. TiL 27 *»»«•. 

4. 88. 

ix. 21, Me C (of a. 

4. 24, 86, 37. 

X. 13, Me C (young 

14. 15, eee C 

Oittle ) 
1. . . .1 ■ 24 CrtKviov, a lit 

t/ecAtW(dim.ofNo.l) 

1. 29. 30. 

1. ^^xii. 19. 

1. xiii.l2. 

17,»eeCCoewitlj 

1. Luke i. 7. 

2. L 16. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It^ 



CHI 



[ 149 ] 



OHI 



X.L«kaLl7. 

4. 60. 66, 76» to. 

— —^-U. 5, iM C (ffraat 
with.) 

«.• 17. 

I. n (ftvrfc, *»M, 

4. «7. 40. (AIL) 

a 43. 

L iiia 

I V. $4. 

2. tLSSl 

4. rii.92. 

I 85. 

Ix. 88, see C (only.) 

5. ■ 42. 

4. 47.48. 

4. xL 7. 

I. 18. 

1. xiil 34. 

1. — xiT. ao. 

1 XTt 8*^i«. 

xviii 16, IT.ieeC 

Oitil«.) 

L 20. 

1.. xix..44 

— Tx. 28. 29. lee C 

(without) 

1. 31. 

2. 34, 8«»»'c«. 

— — xxi 23, Me C (bo 
with.) 

1. — xxiii. 28. 

2. John It. 12. 
4. 49. 

I. riii. SO. 

1 xL 62. 

± xii. 9& 

xilL 83, tee C 

(litUtt.) 
4. — - xTi 21. 
4. — XXL 5, mars. «>«. 

1. Actsaso. 
Z ilL 26. 

a. iy. 27, 80. 

2. T. 21. 

1. Yii 8. 

10, iM C Oroung) 

2. 23.27. 

a ix. 15. 

2. X.36. 

2L xilL 10. 

18. «ee C (War.) 

2. — — 2& 

1. S3. 

1. — ^ xxi 5. 21. 

1. Bom. TiU. 16» 17. 21. 

1. ix. 7, 88«i«ti. 

2 26.27. 

1 1 Cor. Til. 14. 



6. 10>r. xiiL 114UmM. 

4. xlT. 20l«». 

80 



a. 2 Cor. i^ 



•M C 



. iU. 7, 18. 

1. Till 

1. xa 14 «»lc«. 

2. Qal. iii 7, 88. 

6. iT. 1, 3. 

10. ie« C (Utile.) 

L 26, 27. 28. 31. 

•~ Euh. i. 5, Me C (adop- 

fiffll of.) 
2. 112. 

1. 8. 

6. ir. 14. 

2. T. 6. 

L & 

1. vL 1, 4. 

2. Col. iii 6 (ai».) 
1 20.21. 

1. 1 Thea tt. 7, 11. 

— — — ▼. 3, SM C (be 

with.) 

2. : 5 twice. 

1. 1 Tim. iii 4, 12L 

1. T. 4. 

10, Me C (bring 

up.) 
14. Me C (bear ) 

7. 2 Tim iii. 15 

1. TituJii. 6. 

— — ii 4, Me C (lore 

one's. ) 
4 Hcb. ii. 13. 14. 

2. xi. 22L 

4 28. 

2. xlL a 

1. 1 Pet. i. 14. 
1. 2 Pet. iL 14. 

— I John ii 1, 12. 13, 18, 

28. 8MC(IittJe) 

iii 7, Me C (Uttle) 

1. — : — 10 »"«':•. 

~ 1 John iii 18, ) Me C 

iT. 4. /(litUe.) 

1. T. 2. 

21. Me C (UtUe.) 

1. 2 John i 4, 13. 

1. 8 John 4. 

2. ReT. ii. 14. 

1. 23. 

2» Tii4. 

— — -xii 2, Me C (be 




CHILD (be a.) 
vrpria(iOj to be, play or act the vrjmo^y 
/or whkJi see " child," No. 6. 

1 Cor. ziT. 20 



CHILD (hear or feed, as a ntose tear- 
€th orfeedelh her) [margin.] 

rpo4>o4^f>iia, to bear as a nurse, to carry 
in the arms, <u a nurse her nurse- 
ling, hence, to cherish, care for. 

Act* xUi. 1« (St~ L T A) (text. rpoire^^/u>. to Uar 

vtth the tum of Any one, i.c . vilh hn dtiipontion or 

i^anntrs, G «>• Tr R) 



CHILD (be with.) 

( ^V, in, ] 

< yofrrrjpy the belly, > to be with child. 

( 6X«, to have, j 



Halt. 1. 16, 2a 

— xxiT. 10. 
Markxiii 17. 



Luke xxi. 23. 
1 Thee. t. S. 
Rot. xii 2. 



CHILD (great with.) 

lyKvos, (from iv, iu, and Kvta, to hold, 
contain,)- tMfirf of females, (non occ.) 

Luke ii. 5. 



CHILD (LITTLE.) 

1. TratSlov, see "child," iVb. 4. 

2. r€Kviov, dim. of " child," 

(non occ.) 

1. Matt, xviii 2.3, 4, 5 

1. xix. 13. 14. 

1. Mark x. U, 15. 

1. Luke xviii. 16, 17. 

2. John xiii. 33. 
2. Gal. iv. IS) (riicvov, EM 

C, Na 1, L «.) 



Xo. 1, 



2. 1 John ii. 1, 12 

1. 13, IS. 

2 28. 

2. iii. 7, 18. 

2 iT. 4. 

2. V. 21. 



CHILD (of a.) 

waiBt60€v, (from iraiSioVf see "child," 
No. 4, aiid OtVy deiiottfir/ from a 
place or time,) from a child, from 
infancy. 



Mark ix. 21. 



CHILD (ONLY.) 

fj.ovoy€vriSj only born, only-begotten, i.e. 
only child, (involving the idea of 
precioiisness and attojchment,) 
Luke ix. 38. 



CHILD (young.) 

1. TTatStov, see "CHILD," No. 4. 

2. ^p(<^os, see " CHILD," No. 7. 



l.MattiL8, 9,n,13»»Jcr., 
14, 20tw«e«, 21. 



1. Markx. 13. 

2. Acts vii \\> 



CHILDREN (adoption of.) 

vtofi'co-ui, the placing as a son, adoption, 
the receiving into the relationship 
of a child. 

Eph. i. 5. 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



OHI 



[ 150 ] (F 



CHO 



CHILDREN (bear.) 
r€Kvoyov€io, to bear children, to be the 
mother of a family, and so by tm- 
pUcoHoTiy including all the duties of 
the maUrnal relatum^ (non occ.) 

1 Tim. T. 14. 



*' CHJLDREN (buino up.) 

itKvoTpo<t>iu}y to nouriBh, rear cyr bring 
up children, {non occ,) 

1 Tim. V. 10. 

CHILDREN (LOVE one's.) 

^iXorcKvo?, loving one's children, {non 
occ,) 

Tittts IL 4. 



CHILDREN (without.) 

arcKvos, without children, (occ, Luke 
XX. 30), see " child," No. 1. 

\ Luke zx. 28, 29. 

CHILD-BEARING. 

Tc/cvoyowa, the begetting or bearing of 
children, and so by implication in- 
cluding all the duties of the maternal 
relation^ (non occ.) Here with Sid, 
with art. through, or^ by meaus of. 

1 Tim. iL 15. 



CHILDISH, 
i^tos, set " CHILD," No, 6. 

1 Cor. ziiL 11 (Geo.) 

CHILDLESS. 
aT€*ci/o9, without children, see " child," 



No, 1. 



Luke XX. 30 (aj>.) 



CHOICE (make.) 
iKkiyofJAi, (Mid.) to lay out together, 
to pick out for one's self, choose 
out, select, not implying the rejection 
of that which is not chosen^ hut like 
the choosing of Levi from the twelve 
tribes; to choose out, with the acces- 
sory idea of kindness, favour ^ love. 

AaU XV. 7. 



CHOKE (-ED.) 

irviyu}, to Stifle, choke, seize by the 
tliroat, throttle, pass, to be choked. 
etc, to be drowned, (occ. Matt xviii. 
28.) 

dTTOffi'tyw, (No. 1, with air<5, prefixed^ 
denoting completeness,) to strangle, 
suffocate, pass, to be choked or 
suffocated, (non occ.) 

<rvfnrviy<a^ (No. 1, with aiuy, prefixed, 
denoting association orcotapressiou,) 
to choke together, to suffocate by 
crowding ; to choke up, (occ. Luke 
viii. 42.) 



2. Matt xlii. 7. 

8. 23. 

8. Mtfk It. 7. 19. 



2. Lttke Tlii. 8a 



1. Mark ▼. 18. 

2. Luke TiiL 7. 
a 14 



CHOOSE (-IKG, -OSE, -08BN.) 

1. cVAcyo), to lay out together, pick out, 

select, choose. 

(a) Mid, to pick out for one's self, 
choose out, from preference^ favour, 
or love, see " choice." 

2. cTriAcyo), to say upon, hence, to name 

or call. 

(a) Mid to choose upon, i.e. in ad- 
dition to or succession to anotJier, 

3. aip€0fmi, (Mid.) to take, take for 

one's self, to choose ; to separate 
rather by the act of taking than by 
showing preference, favour, or love, 
(see No. 1), (non occ.} 

4. atpcTi^ctf, (from same root as No. 3, 

viz., Sans, hri, from which we have 
Xtlp (old Lot, hir), the hand, ayptto, 
to lay hold of, dpird(fa, seize, take 
off, aipcw (No. 3), to take with the 
hand, a'pta, to raise, raise up, and 
dypa, a catching, the chase, that 
which is taken ; and also our Eng. 
word grip ;) hence, alp€rl(ia, (from 
aipcTos, verbal adj. of No. 3, that 
inay bo taken,) to take, akd by im- 
plication, to separate by taking, to 
take that which i% adapted or 
eligible for being taken, (It only 
occurs in Matt. xii. 18, where it is 
the Septuagint translation of ^on, to 
take hold of; hold up, support.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



OHO 



1 1" ) 



5 vpoxctprfo/iac, to make any person or 
thing to be at hand, ready to door 
be any thing, (gcc. Acta xxvi. 16.) 

6, x'*Po^o>^fi>. to stretch out the hand, 
tgp, for the purpose of giving on^s 
vote tn the Athmian iKKXtp-ia ; to 
choose by vote or auffrage ; also to 
appoint by laying on the hands, 
focc Acta xiv. 23.) 



c Mau. xii. 18. 
lA. Mark xiiL 20 
la. Laka vi. IS 

1*^ r. 4% 

4a xlT. 7. 

la. John rl m 

la. XiiL 1& 

la. XV. W«*fc«, 19. 

la. AcU i. 2. 24 

lA vi At 

-^ K. 41, MeCbefore. 

I*. xHl 17. 

- XV 7, se^ C 

(make.) 



) A«t8 XT. 22. 2& 
2a. 40 

5. sziL 14. 

la. 1 Cor. J. 97 lit.?7)n4 (ap), 

6. 2Co&TtiL19. (28. 
la.Eph.'l 4. 

3. Phatn. 

& S Thw. iL 13. 

— 1 Tim. ▼. 0, nuug. aee C 

ttt(o tht number. 
~3TiiD. ii. 4. see C.to 

be a soldier. 
3 Hebi xi. S& 
la.Jaa a & 



CHOOSE BEFORE (-osen.) 

»poxct/jorov€«, (lio. 6 tM«^ frp6, before, 
prefixed,) (non occ.) 

Acta a. 41. ; ' , 

» 

CHOOSE INTO THE NUMBER 

[margin.] 
icaraXcyftf, to lay down, e.g. apart Jr<m 
others, hence, to gelecl; or among 
others, /lence, to reckon under or to 
o number, to enrol, f7ioH occ,} 

\ TiOL V. 0. text; t^kt, etc ' 



CHOOSE... TO BE A SOLDIER 

oTjpaToAoycu), to collect an army, enlist 
soldiers, part, toith art. as here, one 
who does this, t.e. a commandeTi a 
general , ♦ -^^ ,.* ^. ^^ 

'^9 Him. U A' * 



1. cfcAc#cr6$, 
selected. 



CHOSEN 
chosen 






out, preferred, 



2. €KXoyri, a picking out, selection; then, 
selection made, that which is chosen 
(hence the word eclogue.) 



1. Mali XX. 16 (op) 

I- xxii 14 

1. Lake xxilL U. 



1. Bev. xvii li 



8L AcU iz. 15l 
1. Rom. XTi. 13. 
1.1 Pet a 4, 9. 



CHB 

CHRIST. 



Xp«rrd9, anointed; Septuagtne for irmo, 
Messiah, a term apiilied to every one 
anointed mth the holy oil, chiefly to 
the High Priest,^ Lev. iv. 3, 6, 16, 
vi. 16. On the ground of Dan. ix 
25, andVa. il 2, it is used in the 
Targums to designate the expected 
Saviour, as the anointed of God, ta 
be the King and -Redeemer of His 
people, (Luke xxiil 2, 35, 37); 
(/Joo-iAcvs, king, denotes His rdaUon 
to the people and sphere of dominion, 
Xpurr6s expresses the source of this 
relationship as one of divine ordinc^ 
tton,J ^ .,^ f r .."v.. >**'«■'«' ;* , 

* 6 Xpurros, (with the article,) In the 
Gospels and Acts : the Anointed, 
the Christ, the Messiah. The 
article in Greek is not simply 
definite, hut also objective and em- , 
photic. As a rule, the subject (or 
thing spoken of) has the article, the 
predicate (or thai which is spoken 
of it) has it not. In the Church , 
Epistles it often denotes Christ 
spiritaal: Christ as the head of 
the one body. 

*♦* Most interesting and valuable 
suggestions will arise in connec- 
tion wifch the use and omission 
of the arficle here. It is worthy' 
of fhe patient attention of the ' 
student. 



Matt 1. 1,16, m,18».«ee 

ii.4*. (Jeeua 

xi 2*: 

xvi. 16», 20*. 

xxii. 42» 

auda8»(om. AIL) 

xxi?. 5», 23« 

24. Me C (falM.) 

xxvif. 63\6a 

xxTii.17. 22 

MarkLL 

via 29* 

iz. 41 (Oea) 

xia 21\ 

32,eeeC(falMi) 

— xiv. 61*. 
-r—.xv; Sir 

Luke a 11, 26* 

— ia »•. 

iT. 41* !•»(<»«. AIL) 

_-41«»»«. • 

ix.20*. 

XX. 4l». 

xxa 67«. 

xxia 2, S6», 39*. 

xxiv. 26*. 46» 

John L 17, 20*. 25* 

41* (ow.art. O L T 

Tr A H) (nuBK- cmoinud. ) 



Johniii. 28*. 

iv. 26. 29r 

42* (am. Q:ihT 

TrAK.) 
vL69'^(<w.) 

— va 26\ ft; zi% 

41»twlc», 42*- 

ix.22L 

-:— x24» 

xL 27r 

xa84«. 

— xvaa 

— XX. ai». 

Actea80»(<q»), 31*, 86^ 

— ia «, 18*, 2a 
iv. io;26*. 

V, 42». 

viaS* 12,87 (ap.) 

ix.2(yCliicowt,/<fM, 

GLTTrAR) 

22*. 

34»(om.ort. LTrH) 

■ ■■■ z. 86. 

xi. 17. 

- — XV. 11 (om. Q T Tr 

AH.) 

— . 26. 

xvi 18. (M.) 

31 {om. ti T Tr A 



Digitized by VjOOQIC 



CHB 



{152 ] 



CHB 



AoU zTiL S* !•». 

3**»*(om.art.LH) 

xvUi/S*. 28*. 

xlx. 4» (oitt. An.) 

xx.21(<nw.LTTrbA.) 

'Jesuit L R) 

' xxvi. 23»; 

xxvlii. 31. 

Rom. i. 1. 3. 6. 7, & 

le'Cowi. AIL) 

ii 16. 

iii. 22, 24. 

V. 1. 6, 8. 11, 15, 

17, 21. 

vi. 3, 4, 8, 9, 11. 23. 

viL 4», 25. 

TiiL 1,2,9, 11 •(om. 

art. L T Tr A K) (add 

*Ii)tfov«, JtiUi, L^K) 
17, 34 (add'luaws, 

Jems, Lb K). 36», 39. 

ix. 1. 3% b\ 

X. 4, 6. 7. 

xiL 5. 

xiii. 14. 

— — xiv. 9. 

io» a e«^, Ood, 

0.>.LTTrAH) 

15. 

18* (owkftrt. LTrb) 

XT. 8», 6, 6,7»,8,16, 

17, 18. 19*. 20. 

- 29* (OJJI. TOW cvay 

vflAiov rov, of the gotpel 
o/thoLTTrAK) 

30. 

xvL 3. 5. 7. 

9 (Kupios.Iord, L) 

10, 16\ 18, 20, 

^ {up), 25, 27. 
iCor. L 1. 2»»«« 3.4, C", 
7. 8. 9, 10. 1», 13*, 
17 !■» (add art. L), 
17»2nJ, 23,24,30. 

li 2, 

16(Kvpi<K,I<m2,L) 

Iii. 1. 11* (om. »rt.O 

Tr A H) (Xfn<rr6i 
Ii|<rovT. ChriMt J^*, 
Inatead of Iijovvf. o 
XpioTOc, Jesut the 
CkrUt, L T.) 
23 twice. 

iv. 1, 10 »»»««, Ifctwic*. 

17 (add *Ii)o-ovf , 

Jaut, LH) 

y. 4 !•» (a»k L T TrA) 

4 aDd(a»t. LT Tr A 

7. («.) 

vi. 15 !•», 15» »*. 

vii. 22. 

viii. 6. 11. 12. 

ixl(oi»».LTTrAH) 

12V 

18* (o.«. 0:: L T 

TrAK) 

■ 21 (XpiOTOV, o/ 

Christ, iaatead of 
Xpi9T<p, to Christ, L T 
ITAM.) 

X. 4V 

- 9* (o Kvpio«, G ~ 



1 Cor. xvL 23 (dm.T Tr A H) 

-24.' 

2Cor. Ll,2,8;5*>t. 

5 9nd: (add Ki.,0 

L T Tr A H.) 

19. 21. 

ii 10, 14", 15, 17. 

iii 3, i*, 14 

iv 4*, 6. 6. 

V. 10% 14'. IC, 17. 

18, 19. 20«»<e«. 

— vi. 15 (XptoTov, of 
ChrUt, LTTrAM.) 

viU. 9. 28. 

ix. 13*. 

X. I*. 5». 71*. 

7 2"«i (pnu G T Tr 

AH) 

U» 

xi. 2*. 3*, 10, 13. 23. 

31(ow.LTTrAH) 

xii. 2, 9», 10, 19. 

xiii 3. 5, 14. 

OaL i 1. 3. 



-0(0111. 0-.) 
-7», 10, 12,22. 



ii4,16»w»",17»wi«» 

20 «»««•, 21. 

iii. 1. 13, 14, Id. 

17 (om,Qzx hT 

Tr AR) 

-22, 24, 26, 27. 



28.29. 

iv. 7 M. 14, 19. 

T. 1, 2. 

4* (ow. art,0:$ 

LTrAbR) 
■■ 6. 

— — 24* (add'lriffovi, 

Jftus LbTTr A R) 
TL 2»,12»,14,15<ai>), 

IS. 
Epk i. 1 1'fic*, 2, 3«lrt 3«nd, 

0, 10«; 12', 17. 20*. 
iL &•. 6. 7, 10, 12, 

13 irt 13» »»4, 20. 

ill.l\ 4*. 

C* (ow. Rrt, L T 

7 Tt A tkUaitd'liiiroin 

JrsHS, L T Tr A rt.) 



-8'.9faj>) 
\\(addt 



LTTr AR) 

xi. 1, 3 !•»• 

3 an* (add art., Lb 

T Tr A R) 

xii rr, 27 

XV. 3, 12.13. 14,1, 'A 

10. 17, 18. 19. 20. '1-r. 

1».H '!•», 23 5«n* (a<Mart.. 

BO LTTr AM), 81, 

67. 

-*-XTi 22 (OIH. Oti Ij 

TTrAR) 
t marka for erasure faaTo been plawd in H but removed 



iart.,LT 

TrAR)' [21. 

14(cip),17'. 10-. 

iv. 7». 12*. 13% 15* 

(om art . G- L T Tr 
A M). 2a*. 32. 

t. 2*,' &•. 14\ 20, 

23 •. 24*. 25 ». 32. 

vi. 5*. 6* (om. art.. 

05 LTTr A H),- 23, 
24. 
riiii 1 1 »»»«•. 2, 6. 8, 10, 
11. 13. 15*, la* (oni. 
art. LbTrbAbMt),l8, 
1^>. 20. 21 (xP>rorr6f, 
prtintabU, Q (v), 23, 26, 
27*, 29. 

ii 1. 5. 11, 16, 21* 

(om, art G L T Tr A 
N), SO" (om. O- T A) 
(oMi.art. LTr)(KvpiOf, 
Lord. R) 

iii 3. 7«, 8l« (add 

art. LX 8 *"*, 9. 12* 
(o«j. urt. G L T Tr A 
N). 14. IS*, 20. 

iv. 7. 13 (om. O L T 

Tr A fc*). 19, 21. 23. 
Col i 1. 2>»»(atW,*Iijaow9. 
yfj«». LTr). 2 2iid(«;,) 
3, 4, 7', 24*. 27. 28. 

li. 2* (ap), 5. 6', «. 

ir, 17* (o»n.Krt. O T). 
20* (om. art G L T Tr 
AR) 



Coi iii. 1* »«!m, ft*, 4", 
11.18"(oKvpco«.Lord. 
L Tr A), (ectk, God. 
R), 16*. 24. 
Iv. 3*. 

— 12 (adil, 'Ii)9Dvf, 
Jesut, L T Tr A R) 

1 Thea. i 11m. l^d (op). 3. 

ii 6, 14 

19 (oNcGs L TTr 

AR) 

iii 2V 

ll(o»».LTTrAK) 

-^ 13(oiM.O=jLTTr 

AR) 
iv. 16. 

— V. 9, 18, 23, 28. 




(Ae Lord, QhT fr A 
tk), 14. 1& 

Iii. 5', 6, 12. 18. 

ITlni i l«»let. 2, 12. 14. 
15. 16. 
ii 5. 

— 7 (on. ivXpi<rru. 
tnC/irM«,GLTTrAt) 

iii 13. 

iv. & 

▼. ll\ 21. 

vi 3. 13. 14. 

2 Tim. i 1 »"ie«, 2, 9. 10. 

ii 1. 3. 8. 10. f 13 

\0(Kvpio^,theLord 

Q L T Tr A R) 
TitUB i. 1. 4. 

li. 13. 

iii. 6. 

rhilein. 1. 3, 6. .S.O. 2.^ 25. 
llfb. iii 1 (oiw. G L T Tt 
AR) 



Bebi iii 6. 14*. 

v. 5» 

vi !• 

tx. ll; 14*. 

24* (om. ail L Tr 

A H). 28* 

X. 10. 

xi. 26*. 

xiii 8, 21 

Jaa i 1. 

ii 1. 

1 Pet. i. 1. 2, 3 «w»c«, 7. 

11 «••<*, 13. 19. 

ii 5. 21. 

iii 16, 18, 21. 

iv. 1, 11, 13*, 14. 

V. !•. 10, 14. 

2 Pet i. 1 «»le«,8, 11, 14,16. 

ii 20. 

iii. 18. 

1 John i. 3 

7(om.LTTr AS) 

ii 1.22-. 

iii 23. 

iv. 2. 3 (ap.) 

v. I*, 6'(o»i.artG:$ 

TTr AH). 20(omO-) 

2 John 3. 7. 0* i'*- 
9» 2nd (om. -* L 

T Tr A R) 
.Tmlo 1 «*'«, 4, 17, 21. 
Tlcv. i !.2. 5 

<ilsi (o,,L Ij T Tr 

AK) 

yand (otn. G:: L T 

TrA R) 

xi 15* 

xii in» 

17 (om. G L T Tr 

A R; 

XX. 4, 6» 

XX ii. 21 (om. L T Tr 

A R) 



t H omilx, H' interts. 



CHRISTS (false.) 

\ff€v86xpurToif false Christa, pretended 
Messiahs, (opp. to that which is 
true,) to be distinguished from dvrt- 
X/3tcrros, opponent of Christ. 



MatU xxiv. 24. 



I Mark xiii. 22 (om. T A.) 



CHRISTIAN (-8.) 

XpwTtavos, Christian, (a word formed not 
after the Greek hut after the Roman 
manner, denoting attachment to or 
adherents of Christ Only occurs 
as used by others of them, not by 
Christians of themselves, Tacitus 
(A.D. 96) says (Annals xv. 44), 
*'The vulyar call tliem Christians. 
The author or Origin of this dc- 
examination, Christum, had, in the 
reign of Tiberius been executed by 
the procurator, Pontius Pilate,") 
(non occ.) 



AcUzi^ 



I Acta xxvi 29L 

I. Pet if. 16. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CHB 



[ 153 ] 



cut 



CHRYSOLITE. 

XpvfroXiSo^, (from XP^o^i gol^» <t^^ 
\i06s, a stone,) the chrysolith or 
gold atone , a precioua stone of a 
gold colour ; now called a topaz, 
(occ. Ex xxviii. 30 and Ezek. xxviiL 
13,) (nan occ,) 

Rev XXL 90 



CHRYSOPRAJSUS. 
Xpvo-oirpcuroij a chrysoprase. (from ypv- 
cros, gold, and Trpaa-ov^ a leek.) 
Flinp reckons it among tke beryls, 
the beit of which he says are of a 
green colour; and others resemble 
the juice of a leek. 

ReT. xzi 20. 



CHURCH. 
iKKkryria, the common term for a meet- 
ing of the €KK\rjToi (those summon- 
ed) to discuss the of airs of a Free. 
State; the body of citizens sum- 
moned together by a herald ('c^pi*^.) 
The Ixx. transfer the term to the 
assembly of the people of Israel, 
whether summoned or met for a 
definite purjjose (1 Kings viii. 65), 
Or considered as the representative 
of the entire nation. In N.T. it 
denotes the redeemed community 
in its two-fold aspect, (i) The entire 
community of all who are called 
by and to Christ out of the world, 
the Chui'ch universal, (ii) every 
Church in which the character of 
the Church as a whole is seen in 
miniature. The summoning is ex- 
pressed hy the latter part of the word 
(KaXcii"), and out of by the first 
part (Ik.) It does not occur in Mark, 
Luke, John, 1 and 2 John, 2 Timothy, 
Titus, Jude,(occ. Acta xix. 32,39,41.) 



X»it xTi. 18. 

XTin. n twite. 

AcU ii 47 (Mik L T* Tr A 
r..ll. (H.) 

TIL 8& 

— ▼UL 1, a 

ix.3t 

zL 23, 2<L 

xii 1. & 

xiii 1. 

xiy. 23, 27. 

XT. 3, 4. 22, 41. 

— XTi. &. 
ZTiil 22. 

— xix. 37; no Bobber. 

— u. 17, 28». 



Rom. JcvL 1, 4, 5, 16, 23. 

1 Cor. L 2. 

iT. 17. 

-^— vL 4. 

Tii 17. 

X.S2. 

xi. 10. 18^ 22. 

xiL2& 

xir. 4, 5, 12, 19, 23, 

28. S3. 34, 36. 
*— XT.- a 
XTi. 1, 19 t^l*^ 

2 Cor. i. 1. 

Tui 1. 18. W, p, 24. 

xL8. 28. 

xii. la 



* aightli edition. 



.Oal. L 2. 13, 22. 
Eph. i. 22. 

UL 10, 21 

• V 23, 24, 25, 27. 29, 

32. 
PhiL iii. 6l 

iv. 15 

CoL I 18, 24 

iv l.\ 10 

1 ThM. i. 1 
ii. 14. 

2 Th6& i. 1, 4. 



1 Tint iii 5, 15. 

T. 10. 

Philern. 2. 
Hab. U. 12. 

xlL 23. 

Jas. V. 14. 

3 John 6. 0, 10. 

Rot. 1. 4, 11, 20 »»!«•• 

a 1, 7, 8, 11, 12, 17, 

18. 23, 29. 

iii 1,0, 7, 13,. 14, 21 

xxiL 10. 



CINNAMON. 

KlvdfKOflOV, (KiVvdflUJfJLOV, L T Tr A «.) 

From an Arabic verb, to emit a 
smell, Cinnamon. It is not certain 
whether it is the same as our Cinnor 
man. In Ex. xxx. 23, ti m an 
ingredient in the .holy oil for 
anointing, and occurs in Prov. 
vii. 17, and Cant iv. 14 ; what is 
now so named is a second afid inward 
bark of an aromatic tree, called 
canclla zeylanica. 

Rev. xviiL 13 (ad<f, jral ofiuixov, and aniomtem. (k 

piocioujB ointmeot made from an Asiatic ahrub, and 

UMd for the hair) G L T Tr A R) 



CIRCUMCISE (ED, -iNo.) 
ir€pLT€fivfo, to cut around, to circumcise. 



Lukei. 59. 
John Til 22L 
Acta Til, 8. 

XV 1, 5, 24(fljj.) 

xvi. 3. 

xxi. 21. [not) 

Rom. iT. 11, aoe C (though 



1 Cor. Tii. 18 «»!««. 
GaL ii. 3. 

T. 2. 3. 

vi. 12. 13J»«- 

—; — ^_ 13*nO .seeC(haTe . . ) 
PhlL iii. 5,aee cixvumciaod. 
Coi. ii 11. 



CIRCUMCISED. 
vepiTOfAJ, a cutting all round, circum- 
cision, Dat. as here, in circumcision. 

Pliil iii 5. 

CIRCUMCISED (have...) 
ftpiT€fMvo}^ in fxiss. as here, to be getting 
circumcised. 

GaL tL 13*^4, 



CIRCUMCISED (THOUGH... NOT.) 
5ia, throughout, {8id, with Gen. has 
the local, sense of passing -through^ 
including that of prpceeding from 
and passing out,) 
aKpopvaria, the foreskin, uncircumr 
cision ; tlien used, either of the state 
of being uncircumcised or an un- 
circumcised man or men. 

Rom. iv. 11 (lit, throughout uncircumcision.) ^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



OIB 



[ 154 ] I 



CLE 



* CIRCUMCISING. 

InfinHive of iripiTifivu}, (see "cmcUMClSED 
(eave...)"), the circumoiBing, lit* 
**the to-circumcise. " 

Luke U. 21 



CIRCUMCISION 

TTcpiTo/jt^, a cutting all round, ciroum- 
cision. 



Jola viL », a. 
AcUviLS 
• — x.« 

xL 2. 

Rom. il. 29 IviM. SO. 27. 

28, 29. 

• ili. 1, 80. 

— - It. 9. iO twie*, u, 

12 twic* 
— ^ 6 



1 Cor. Tii. 15*. 
Gal. 41. 7.8, 9. \% 

V. 6, 11. 

Ti 1& 

Eph. ii. 11 
Phil. m. 8. 
Col a 11 •»!(» 

ili n 

It. II 

Titua L 10 



*' CIRCUMSPECTLY 

dKpi^ws, (adv. of dKpt/3^s, derived hy 
»ome from cis anpov Prjvaty going up 
to the top or summit ; and as this 
requires great pains, care, ajid dili- 
gence, it means accurate, exact, 
perfect in its kind, of argument^ 
close, subtle: of thoughts, clear, 
definite ; of persons, exact, strict ;) 
adv, to a nicety, precisely. 

Eph V 15 



CITIZEN 
7roAiT)/s, a member of a city or state, 
citizen, freeman, gen, belonging to, 
fjonnected with one's cityorcountry. 

Luke XT. ih. I Luke xiz. 14. 

AeUxxt a 



CITIZEN (FELLOW.) 

uvixiroklrri^^ (the above icith orvu, prefixed, 
implying union or co-operation,) 
fellow citizen. .^ 

Eph. it 19. 

CITY 
7r6Ai9, a city or town, (Lat. urbs,) 
properly a town enclosed with a. 
wall. 



Matt 11. 2\ 

iv 5 

V. U. 35 

viii 83, 84 

ix. 1. 86 

.X. 5.11.14,15.2.^«»lce. 

- — XI 1. 20 
— - xii 2i> 



Matt xir. 13, 

xx\. 10. 17. 18 

xxil. 7 

' xxili 34 t»ict 

xxvL 18. 

• xxviL 63. 

XX viii. 11 

M&rk L S3. 45 



Mark ▼. 14. 

vL 11 {apl 33, 6d 

3d. W. 

xir. 18. 16 

Luke L 20L 89. 

— il 8, 4 «vic«, 11, 89. 

iT. 29 ^wio^ 81/ 43. 

T. 12. 

villi, 12 twice, .'i? 

viii. 27, 84, 89. 

ix 6, 10. 

JE. 1,8,10^11.12 

jdiLSt. 

adT. «. 

xviil. 2, 8. 

xix. 17. 19. 41 

audi 10. 

xxili. 19, h\ 

xxiv. 49 

John i. 44. 

iv. 6. 8. 28. 80 S9 

xL 64 

xix 20 

Acts ▼. 10- 

—^ vii. 68 

viii. 5. 8. 9. 40 

U 6 

X. 9 

• ad. 5 

xii. 10 

xiii 44. 50 

xiv. 4. 6, 13, 19, 20, 

XV. 86 121. 

xvi 4, 12 tw»«e« 



Acta XVL18 itrvkn.tht gattt 
Q:x LTIVAM.) 

14,20,89 

xva6. 

— . 8, 8, Me mitt 
18. 

— xviillO. 

ziz.S9,86 

xad.6.99 80. S9l 

xxttS. 

acxir, 12 

atxv. 28. 

xxvi. 11 

xxvU. 8 

Rom. xvi. 23 
2 Cor. xi 26. 32 
Heb. xi. 10. 16 

xii. 22 

xiii 14 

Jae. iv. la 
2 Pet. ii. ft 
Jude 7 
Rev. iii. 12 

xi. 2, 8. 13 

xiv 8(o»i- All.) 

20. 

xvi. 19»wle» 

xvii. 18. 

xviii.lO»*tce, 16, 18. 

IP. 21. 

XX. 9. 

xxi. 2. 10, U, i:.. 

16 **♦«, 18, 19, 21, 23 

xxii. 14. 19i 



See also, ruler. 



GLAMOUR. 

Kpavyr)y a crying out, screaming, shout- 
ing ; cry, of public information ; 
clamour, of tumult or controversy , 
wailing, of sorrotc, (occ. Matt. xxv. 
5 ; Acts xxiii. 9 ; Heb v. 7 ; Rev. 
XXI 4.) 

Eph. IV. 31. 



CLAY ^ 

w>^Ao9, clay, earth, esp. such as was used 

by tlie mason or potter ; metaph. the 

clay or matter from which things 

and especially man are made^ (non 

occ. ) 



Johiiix 6»»«cf, 11. 14. 15 | 



Rom. ix. 21 



CLEAN [adj. and adv.] 
KaOaposj clean,, free from impure ad- 
mixture, without blemish in its 
kind, spotless, see "clear." 
oKTws, (adv. part, from €ifiif to be,) 
really, actually, verily. 



- Matt.viiL2.8eeC (make) 

• 3, see C (be.) 

^xxiii.26,»eeC(make) 

1. 26. ' 

1 XX vii. 59. 

-Marki. 40, 8eeC(make) 
41, Bee C (be.) 

— Luke V. 12,«ee C(makt) 
13, ■eeC(be.) 



— Luke xi. 89,8ee C (make) 

I. 41. 

1. JohnxiiL 10 »«>«•, 11. 
1. XV. a 

1. Acts xviii. 8. ^ 

2, 2 Pet. iL18(oA(yuf, tcarc<r- 
ly, hardly, WmQLTTr 
A M') (marg./(Or a litlU or 

1. Rev. xix. 8,14. [a littU) 



Digitized by 



Google 



r»ttrmmttt ;m t 



CLE 



f Igg ] 



OLO 



CLEAN (be.) 
KaOsf/fus to moke Ka6ap6^^ (cleaD; see 

y CLKAB.") 

{a) pats, to be clean. 

ft. Lttko T. 13l 



CLEAN (make.) 

dctt Tiii. 2. I Mark i. 40. 

JOUL S5. I Lake r. 12. 

Luke xi. 30. 



CLEANSE. 
itaOapi^to, see "clean (be.)" 



MaU. viiL t. 

— X a 

XL5. 

zziiltft 

MarkL 42. 
Lake ir. S7. 

Tit M. 



Luke xriJ. 1|, 17. 
Acta z. 15. 

xL 9. 

t Cor. vii 1. 
Eph. V. Sd. 
Jbm. iv. a 
1 John 1, 7, 9. 



CLEANSING. 

Ka0apurfA69, cleansing, (deiiotwg ike ac- 
lion of the verb proceeding from the 
subject^ i,e, the action and its result.) 

Ntfk L 44. \ Lnkc v. u. 



CLEAR. 

1. «yw, pure, clean, (In a ceraiwnial 

sense); properly an outward cleanli- 
ness of body, and then inward 
^ purity; pure. from every defilement 
of mind. 

2. ica^aposy dean, free from impure ad- 

mixture. (It has a more extensive 
vuoMng than No. 1. A thing is 
Ko. 2 in. which there is no foreign 
admixture lohether it be itself good 
or evil; iVb. 1 m that which is not 
contaminated, by anything in itself 
refdly evil. That which is ayv6% is 
necessarily KaBapo^, hut many things 
that are KaSapoi are free from being 
ayvoi) 

3. y^pirpoi, shining, bright, radiant 

1 ^^W^A, (oo«'«iell 2. 18. 

& R«T. xzii. 1. 

CLEARING OF ONE'S SELF. 
droXoy/a, a defence, speech in defence, 
verbal defence, hence Bng. apology. 

2Cor. villi 1**. 



CLEARLY. 
TiyAavyu)?, (adv. ofrrjXavyrjs, far-«hining, 
far-beaming j gen. far-seen, conspic- 
uous,) brilliantly, conspicuously. 

Mark TilL 85l 

See also, see. 



CLEAVE (-ETH, CLAVE.) 

KoAAacu, to glue, cement, to Join one 
melal to imother; gen. to join fast 
together. In N.T. only in Mid, to 
adhere, cleave unto. 



Luke X. 11. 
Acts xi. 23, % 



B C ttiita 



Aetoxril U. 
Rom. xii. 9. 



CLEAVE UNTO. 

vpocfiivii), to remain towards, wait stiU 
longer : to continue. 

AcUxi 23. 



CLEAVE [mai-gin.] 

(TX'iw, to split, (esp. of wood,) to rend 
asunder, separate, pirt asunder. 

Marki. 10(^x1, op€n.) 



CLEMENCY. 

kvuiKtui, a yielding disposition, (eofn- 
trotted with justice, and approxi- 
mating to kindness,) a tempering 
of strict justice, correcting its in- 
accuracies, and supplying its defects 
with the gentleness and firmness of 
equity ; sweet reasonableness, (occ. 
2 Cor. X. 1.) 

Acti jczir. 4. 



CLERK. 
See, TOWN. 



CLIMB UP (ED, -ETU.) 

dvaPaiviOf to go up, climb,, mount, 
ascend, see "come,** JVo. 13. 

Luke xix. 4, with iniiupon ; John x. L 



CLOAK. 
1, eiri#caAv/ifia, a covering, a veil, a 
^ means of hiding. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OLO 



[ 156 I 



OLO 



2. iftartov, raiment geMroUy^ the outer 

garment a< opposed to \vtw^ the 
▼est 

3. v/i^^curc^, that which is shown or ap- 

pears bnefore any one ; and so, that 
which is alleged to cover, either a 
deeper existent cause, or the true 
cause ; h€nce, pretext or ostensible 
pretence. 

4. 4»aik6vfi% (iK\6ir7i^ G L T Tr A H,) 

from a patsaye in Hesyehius it ap- 
pears to be the Cretan vMrd for 
Xituv, a tunic or inner garment 
Others^ teitkbtU authority have chosen 
to transpose the v and k (^ivdAij?), 
and derive it from the Lot poBnula, 
a great coat with a hood used chiefly 
on joumies or in the army ; but there 
is no authority /or this transposition, 

a, MMi T. 40k I 3. 1 ThM. IL Sw 

% \mU vL 29l [fu»t 4. 3 Tiro. iv. IS. 

a. John XV. fi, mu^ car- 1 1. 1 r»t. U. 16. 



CLOSE [verb.] 

1. KOfifivta, (for Karafi^), to close down, 

henee of persons, to shut the eyes. 
(The root is fiv, which is pronounced 
by closing the lips, hence, gen. to 
close, be shut) 

2. WTunrw, to fold, double up, used of 

garments or scrolls of parchmeni, etc, 

1. lUtt xiii 15. I aLokeir. sa 

I. Acta xzviU. 87. 



^ CLOSE (keep.) 

oiydutf to be silent or still, to keep si- 
lence ; to cease to speak, and then 
gen, to cease, to rest 

Luke tx. 36^ ^ 



CLOSE BY. 

davoVf adv, (comp, of 5yx*») tiearor, 
(used mostly tvith verbs,) to draw 
near as friend or/oe; very nigh. 

Acta UTii. IS. 



CLOSET. 

rafntov, a store-chamber, store-house, 
(from rafiia^ a steward, and ra/i- 
icvci), his office,) hencCf gen, any place 
of privacy, (occ. Matt. xxiv. 26 ; 
Luke xii. 24.) 

Matt Ti. 6. I Luko zii. 3. 



CLOTH. 
paKO%, a ragged, tattered garment \ a 
piece torn off, a rag. 

Ifattlx.ia 1 XMklLSl. 

See also, unkk. 



CLOTHE (-BD.) 

1. ircpi^aXXui, to cast or throw around 

or about; af clothing, to put on. 

(a) Mid, or pass, to put on one^s own 
garments, to clothe one's Bel£ 

2. dfi4>iivwfu, to put clothes round or 

on; invest Some think it means 
radier to ornament 

(a) Mid. to clothe one*8 self, to put on. 

3. ifmri^fa, to put on l/jkdriov (raiment 

generally, esp, outer garme^its.) 

— S Cor. Y. 8, BM C (be.) 

4,aM C apon'(b9) ' 

^IFet ▼. 5,) M» C. 
~RaT. L IS, fwith Qa^) 
UL 6, 18, ) BM 

- — iT.*; 'r (bO 

▼iifl.V ••• C 

x.1. fwltl» 0>*) 

zL8.weCin<b«^) 

jdL J, ••• C with 



1 MAik H SQL 

81, MtOwh«r»- 

witliairbt.) 
2. xLA 

1. zxT. 88. 88. 48L, • 

- Mark i. 8. tee C with 

S. ▼. 15. ((be.) 

XV. 17, Ma urith. 

xtlS, imC in (be) 

2. Luke TiL 2S. . 

3. Tiii 86. 

2. jdi. 28 (iii^ta^M. 

to wU t'ounct or on, L 

TTrA.) 

xri. 19,Me C ln(be} 

^ 2 Cor.v.2,BeeC upon(be) 



XT. fl, ) eee C 

XTiiL18»nn 0»^) 

xlx.l8,ieeCwith 

Qat.) 
- -«— • U, Me C in (be.) 



CLOTHE (WTFH.) 

iv^wa, to go in, enter into ; get into as . 
clothes, 

Mark xt. 17 (ci^tS^o'Kw, nme meaning, the ending vmr 
denoting the boglnning or progreM of the aotion, LT 

CLOTHED (BE.) 

1. «v6vw, «e« " CLOTHE (with.)" 

2. ir€pL(idX.Xto, see " CLOTHE," A^o, I. 

1. 2 Cor. ▼. 8, t>MB. (ixiim, 
to 9et (m( o^aa clothee, 
a.>. T.) 



2. Rot: ia 5. lB(pm,) 
2. !▼. 4(pe») 



CLOTHED IN (be.) 

1. ircpi^oAXw, see " CLOTHE," No, 1. 

2. ivSwa, see " clothe with." 

3. €vSi8vo-K(t), same meaning as No. 2, the 

termination OKta denoting the begin- 
ning or progress of Uie action. 



1. Hark xri. 5. 

3. Luke X7i. 19, mid. 

\: Rer. xi S. 



2, Rev. XV. 6, mid. 
1. —^ xviii. 16. . 
2. xix. 14, mid. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CLO 



CLOTHED UPON (bh.) 

IwivBvvofiai, to have put on over, as over 
onis own garmefits, (Mid. of ivSvw, 
see " CLOTHE (with).") 

2 Cor. r. 2, 4. 



[ 167 ] COA 

of their contempt of earthly splen- 
dour, 1 Kings xix. 13, 2 Kings i. 8, 
Zech. xiii. 4. 



CLOTHED WHEREWITHAL (be.) 
ircpijSaAAw, see *' clothe," No. 1. 

Matt Ti. 81, pa*». (with t», with what.) 

CLOTHED WITH (be.) 
1. ircpi)ffaXXw, see "CLOTHE," No. I, only 
in Mid. here 

€v8v(ii, see "clothe with," only in 
Mid. or pass here, 

€yKOfxp6ofiai, to bind a thing on one*s 
self wear it constantly, (from €v, in, 
and KOfi^o^, a knot or roll of cloth,) 
to clothe with an outer ornamental 
garment tied cloeely upon one with 
knots. 



2. 



2. Mftrk i. 6 
3 I P«t. T. 5 
t Rov. L 13 



1. ReT. xix. 13. 



i: Roy. TlL ». 

1. X 1. 

L xiL 1 



CLOTHES. 

1. l/xariov^ (pi. ) raiment generally, the 

outer garments. % 

2. x*^<^*'» ^^® inner vest, strictly a 

woollen shirt loom next the body, 
(perhaps our cotton from this,) in 
pi, sometimes two worn, prob. of 
different stuffs for ornament or 
luxury. 



1. Uatt. xxi. 7. 

1. xxir. 18 (^ngiilar 

No. 3,a««LTrAH) 

1 xztL«». 

1. Mtfk T. S8. 80. 
% JiT. «8, pj. 



1. Hark XT. 20. 

L Lttk« xix. 30. 
1. Acta TiL 58 

L xiT. 14. 

1. xvL 22. 

1. xxli. 23. 



See also, grave, swaddling. 



CLOTHING. 

iaOr^, apparel^ vesture, gen. ttsed of 
that which u splendid or ornate, 
(whence Eng. vest, etc.) 

€v8vfia, anything put on, a garment 
of any kind. Spoken of the cloth- 
ing of the ancient prophets in token 



2. Ifftit. TiL 15. [(loQff)! 
— Mark xU. 88. see C | 



1. AcU X. 30. 
1. Jaa. U. 8. 



CLOTHING (long.) 

oToAt;, a fitting out, (front oreXAw, to 
send,) esp. equipment in clothes. 
In N.T, like Lat, stola, a long, 
flowing robe reaching to the feet, 
worn by kings (Jonah iiL 6), priests 
(Et. xxviii. 2), and by persons of 
rank or distinction (Mark xvi. 5 ; 
Luke XV. 22; xx. 46; Rev. vi. 11; 
vii. 9, U,U,eU.) 

Mark xU. Sa 

See also, soft. 



CLOUD (-8.) 

1 v€<tio^, an indefinite cloudy mass thaJt 
covers the luavens, (non occ.) 

2. i'€</)€X»7, a particular distinct cloud, 
(non occ.) 



2. Matt. xni. 5»wl««. 

2. xxiT. 30. 

2. xx»l 64. 

2, Mark U. 7 »»«". 

2. xiil 20. 

2. xiv. 62. 

2. Luke ix. 34 »»»c«, 35. 

2. xii. 54. 

2. xxL 27. 

2. Acta L 9. 



2. 1 Cot. X. 1, 2. 
2. 1 Th» It. 17. 

1. Heb. xii. 1. 

2. 2 Pet. ii. 17 <K«t V«xA«(. 

and mitlt. Q L T Tr A 
2.Jud«12. [H.) 

2. Rev. L 7. 

2. X. 1. 

a. XL 12. 

2. XiT. 14 iwiet,16,16. 



CLOVEN. 

8i,a/i€pl(o}, to distribute, divide up, se- 
parate, (referring here not to the 
tongues but to the apostles amongst 
whom the flames were divided out 
from one common source.) 

AcU ii. 3 (pa«a) 



CLUSTER. 

pSrpvs, a cluster or bunch of grapes; 
gen. autumn fruit, (non occ.) 

R^r, xIt. 18. 



COAL (s.) 

avdfM^, live or burning charcoal, (rum 
oce.) 



Horn. xiL 20. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COA 



I I'^^S ] 



COL 



COALS (fire op.) 

avOpakia, a heap or fire of liYa charcoal, 
(non occ.) 

John XTliL 18 : xx[. 0. 



COASTS. 



1 



^p'-oi^, a bound, goal, limit ; in pi, as 
here, the boundaries, the frontier, 
(from optfw, to bound, limit.) 

/icpo^, a part, share, one*s lot ; in pi. 
as here, the parts, region, country, 
(from fulpuiy to divide.) 

3. r<57ro9, a place, a spot, as occupied nr 
filled by any person or thing, 

Xiopa, space, which reeeiveSf contains, 
or surrounds anything, and so place, 
where any thing is or takes place; 
hence, gen. a country, land, region, 
territory'. 

L VftU. f1. 19. 

I. via 84. 

a. — XV. 21. 

1. 18,89. 

2. xTt 18. 

1. aiz.1. 



2. 



4. 



I. MaA T. 17. 

I, Tli. 81 «•«••. 

1. X. 1. 

1. Acta xiiL SO. 

2. xix. 1. 

4. xxTi 20. 

8. AoU xxTiL % 



See also, sea; 



COAT. 

XiTUiv, a tunic, t.<f. the inner garment 
worn next the body mostly with 
sleeves, and reaching usually to the 
knees, rarely to the ancles. -^ 



M«u. r. 40. 

^ 10. 

Mark vi. 9. 
.Luke ni U. 



AcU 



Luke vi. 20. 

ix.3. 

John xix 23««>e«. 

xxi 7,»ee C (fl«h«r'».) 

X. S9. 



COAT (fisher's,) 

cTTcvSuTTj?, a tunic worn over another^ the 
upper or outer (i,e, the usual) tunic, 
in distinction from the inner garment 
which was called viro^vri;?. 

^ohn xxL 7, 



COCK. 

a\iKT(ap, a cock, house-cock, (sotne derive 
from aXcKTpos, the sleepless, but 
Farkhurst from TiK tiyhn, the com- 
ing of the light, for giving notice of 
which he was among the ancients 
sacred to the sun, rjXiKnap, denotes 



the blazing sun, whence En/f, elec- 
tron. There were two cock-cwwings, 
one after midnight, and one before 
dawn, Mark meniimis both (xiv. 30), 
hut the other Evangelists only mention 
the latter, which was emphatically 
THE cock-crowvig. 

Matt. xxTi. 84. 74. 75. I Marit sir. 72t«l«« 
Mark xiv. 30. I Lak« xxiL 34, 00. OL 

68(«»m.L»»K) I JohnziitSS. 

John xtUL 27. 



COCK-CROWINO. 
aX^KTOfKi^vta, the crowing of a cock ; 
hence, cock-crow or the third watch 
of the night, sec "OOCK," 

Mark ziiL 86. 



COFFIN [margin.] 
<rop6% a vessel for holding any thing, a 
coffer, urn, etp. the cinerary urn ; 
henjce, any receptacle for a dead 
body, a coffin* 

Luke Ta 14. text, 6{^. 



COLD. 

1. ^v^ok, coldness, the result or product 

of the verb ^x^> *^ "cold (wax.)" 

2. ^vxpos, (adj,) cold, chill ; also, cool, 

fresh, (denoting the full expression 
aiid complete possession of the act 
of the verb v^x*^* *'^ "cold (wax).*') 



1. John xvLii. l& 
1 Acta xxviiL 2. 



1. 2 C«r. x1. 27. 

2. Rev ill. 15 tviM la 



COLD WATER 
ypvxpos, see "cold," No. 2. 



Matt X. 42. 



COLD (wax.) 

V^vx*^> to breathe, blow ; hence, to make 
cool or cold. 

Matt. xxlT 12 (pua) 



COLLECTION. 

koyia, a gathering or collection, (occ. \ 
Cor. xvi. 2.) 



1 Cor. xvl 1. 



COLONY. 

KoXinvta, (a Latin word, colonial) i.e, a 
Boman colony. 

Acts xvi la 



Digitized by ^^jOijy It: 



OOL 



[ 159 ] 



COM 



COLOUR. 

irp64M(Ti<:, that which iq shown or appears 
before any one ; and 50,. that which 
is alleged to cover, eitlicr a deeper 
co-ei latent cause or the true cause ; 
hence, pretext or ostensible pre- 
tence. 

AoU zxyil. ;K>. 



See also, scarlet. 



COLOURED. 

See, SCARLET. 



COLT. 

irwAos, a foal, whether colt or filly; a 
young animal esp, of a domestic 
kind, (non occ.) (Lot, puUus, Gain, 
fohlen, Eng, foal.) 



. JUL 2, ft. 7. 
Mark zi. % 4. ft, 7. 



Lukf zLl 80, 93t*iM, 35. 
John xiL IS^ 



COMB. 
See, HONET. 



COUE (-EST, -ETBy -INO, CAME.) 

1. Ipx^/^S to come or go, %ised of persons 

or of things. It deflates the act of 
coming or going, as^ I am comii^, 
etc., in distinction from No* 17, 
which denotes the result, as, I afn 
come and am here, (cf, John viii. 
42 and Heb. x 9.) The verb means 
to go, as well as come, and the con- 
text must determine which it is. It 
is combined with a large number of 
jyreposiiions, for which see below, 

(a) In Rev. vl I, 3, 5, 7, it should be 
go, and the toords and see should be 
omiUed according lo the best author- 
iiies, see under "beb." 

2. i^ipxofMif (No. 1 wiih €f, out of, 

prefixed,) to come or go out of any 
place, to come or go forth. 

(a) followed by diro, from, expressing 
removal and separation. 

(b) followed by U, out of 

8. wpootpxofiat, (No. I, with irp6s, to- 
wards, pre/iced,) to come or go near 
to any place or person, to approach. 



4. avvkpypimi, (No. 1, mth <ruv, with, 

prefixed, implying co-operation,) to 
come or go with any one, to come 
along with or together, to meet^ 
assemble. 

5. €Tr€pxofMn, (No. 1, with kvi, upon, 

prefixed,) to come or go upon or 
over any place, to arrive at. (In 
Eph. ii. 7, t^ i9 the ai*t, with partic- 
iple {ip\,) for which see " COMETH (hb 
that).") 

6. KQupxofJiai, (No. 1, with Kara, down, 

prefixed,) to come or go down, 
descencL 

7. €Ur€ftxofMi, (No. 1, u^A <ts, to, into, 

prefixed,) to come or go into. 

(a) followed by €19, unto, marking the 
cbfeet and intention, 03 well as 
motion or direction. 

8. oiripxofMJLi, (No, l,,feith diro, from, 

prefixed,) to come or go away from 
one place to another; hence, gen, to 
go away, depart for, set of)'. 

9. vapcpxopjdi, No. 1 urttA ira/jd, beside, 

prefixed,) to come near to or beside 
any person or thing ; to go or pass 
near, pass along by. 

10. Si^pxofMLi, (No, I, unth Bid, through, 
prefixed,) to come or go through, 
to pass through ; here followed by 
cwv, denoting the limit, to, as far as. 

1 1. ylvofiai, to begin to be, (i.e^ to come 

into existence or into any state, 
and then also in Aor. and- Ferf. to 
have come into existence, or simply 
to be.) It implies origin, either from 
natural causes, to be bom or inade; 
or through special agency result, to 
take place, happen ; and change of 
state, to become; or change of place, 
to come. 

12. nupayivofjuii., (No. 11 with vapd, be- 
side, prefixed,) to become near, to 
become present, %.e. to come, to 
approach, to arrive. In Aor. to 
have come or arrived, be present, 
in all passages, except Matt. iii. 1, 13 
and Mark xiv. 43, pres. ; opnd John 
iii. 23, imperf. 

16. dvapaivfu, to cause to ascend, to go 
by, climb, mount, ascend, (Jrom 
Paivio, used of ail motion on ih$ 



Digitized by VjOOQIC 



COM 



[ 160 ]^ 



COM 



groundy go, walk, tread, step, the 
directum ^ being determined by a pre- 
position ; here by dvd, up or back.) 
H. cVijffoiVto, to go upon, to tread upon; 
to set foot upon, to ooine into, Jbo 
arrive in a eoutUry or province^ etc^ 
to embarL 

15. kfi0alvw, to step into^ go into, enter, 
fotlowedby cfe, unto or into. 

16. dwopaivta, to gO away, to depart; 
to go from, descend from, to dis- 
embark. 

17. rJK<D, to come, ie. to have come, to 

be here, in tJie sense of a preterite. 

18. Scvpo, adv, hither, here, vnth all 

verbs of motion^ used in cheering up 
or codling to one. Here ! this way ! 
Come on ! Come ! always used vnth 
a verb sing, 

18a. 8€VT€, adv.jud ihe same as No: 18, 
*:except that it is always used with a 
^erb plural, and more generally as 
an exclamation 

19. /uiAAoi, to be on the point to th or 

suffer anything (gen, unth injin. of 
another verb,) to be about to do, to 
intend or purpose doing (of one's 
own free will) ; but often implying 
necessity, accordance with the na- 
ture of thiiigs or vnth the divine 
appointment, and therefore certain 
to take place, 

20. Karavrdu}, (here only participle,) to 
come down against, i.e, .to come 
clown to, to arrive at a place ; of 
things, to tend to a -certain end, 
come to such and such an issue ; 
gen, to result. 

(fi) followed by tU, unto, into. 

{\>) followed by dvrtKpv, opposite to, 
over against 

21. iicvopevofMLi, to go out or forth^ 
march out from (md to a place (unth 
tiie idea of oompulsionj) proceed out 
of. 

(a) followed by ck, out of, from. 

(b) followed by dir6, from, away from. 

(c) followed by l<rcu$€v, from within. 

22. im'Top€vofiai, to go or come upon, t.^. 
to a place or person^ to go, travel, 

^ ' march to, (iwnoce,) 



(a) followed by vpo^, towards. 

23. tifil, to be (of ordinary existence,} to 

exist, to have existence, Phil. ii. 6, 
(whereas No, 1 1 m^ans to become, 
Jas. i. 22) 

(a) c<7Tt, (present) he, she, or it is. 

(b) corai, (future) he, she, or it shall 
be. 

(c) fAvai, (inf. pres,) to be. 

(d) £a-€a'6at, (inffut.) to be. about to 
be; here (Acta xxiv. 15), with ftcAAcu 
preceding, see No, 19.) 

24. irdp€ifii, (No. 23, ufith vapd, beside, 
prefixed,) to be beside, near by or 
present ; absol, to have come. 

25 (ifiurTrjfii, trans, to set or place upon 
'jr over. In N, T, only in intrans. 
and Mid. to place one's self upon ; 
of pei'sons, to stand by or pear ; 
also implying approach, to come 
and stand by, to come to or upon a 
person or place (of a sudden appear- 
ance or in a hostile sense,) 

(a) followed by iirl, upon. 

26 napta-TTjixi, (a) trans, to place by or 
beside, to cause to stand near. 

(b) intrans! to stand by beside or near; 
hence, to be at hand. 

27 €vtan)pLt, trans, to put; set, or place 

in ; intrans. to ' stand in or on ; 
absol. to be at hand, imminent, 
begin« arise ; to stand in the way 
of, oppose, resist. 

28. <fi6dv(a, to come or do before another, 
to be beforehand with; absol, to 
come first, precede, anticipate, come 
sooner than expected; arrive, at- 
tain. 

29. ^pw, (a) to bear (unth motion imr 
plied.) 

(b) pcus. to be borne or carried from a 
jiace, esp. involuntarily as by waves 
or winds ; to produce, furnish. 

30. avfiirXffpoitf, (a) to help to fill, fill 

completely, 
(b) in pass, to be filled; of time, 
fulfilled, completed. 

31. Xf»»p^f to make room for another, 
give way, yield. 

32. rpk\iai, to run, hasten, hurry. 



Digitized by 



Google 



«n>-r ra ti 



COM 



[ 161.] 



COM 



— MatlLlB, lee C togetb 




1. — 



- iT. 3. Me C to. 
-U. 
— IS. 

. 1, Me C unto. 
.17 twice, 24. 
- 26, Me C oat 



tix ■ " * 37. 

L M. la 

1. Tii 15. 25, 87. 

-S8,MeCtopA» 




4b -c-U. 2. 



Si,34.MeCout 



. lOlrt. 



)Cto 
ceat. 

1. 10*b4. 13. 

— 14. «M C to. 

I ,15. 

k. 18 Ui (No. 7, 

G~TA)(No.3.LH) 

1. 18«n4. 

3. 20. 

1. 23. 

I 281««. 

28 MeeeCtA. 

7t. X. 12. (39. 

I 13. 23. 34 »•»«•. 

~ — — xi 1. lee C to pum 
— ■ ■■ 3, cee C <bo 

Ihfttehoald.) 
]4,MeC(whleh 

«M for to.) 
I — — 18. 19. ~ 

Me. 28. 

» jcil.28. 

19, 32. 

1. 42. 

*4^(.eMCoat. 
44*»<i. 




I. 

t. < 



hj^eMCunto. 

«.MeClKtli. 

53, 



It- 
1. - 



-54 

.15,e 



»Cto. 



1. - 






» ''AMI. eM C 
(AH) 
82(Kol3,LTr 
> ^% 84. 
I, Me Clo. 
11. 



— Matt XT. 18, 800 C forth.' 
8a. 22. 

3. 2a 

1. 25. 29. 

30, MO C unto 

1. 39. 

3. xvi. 1. 

1. 5,13,24,27,28. 

3. XTii. 7. 

9, Me C down. 

L 10,U. 12. 1«1«». 

14 tne, 19, sm 

1. 34««. tCt»* 

«|«»«jMeCla 

7a. 25, (^XMiY«, 

e4tfkiff: for 5rv tiv- 
tWcv/ when he mw 
coiHir, Tr A.) 

^ ^^.^.f.^^ 27, IM C npi 

— — i-»*ai. 1 , MO C untA 

1. ^ 7. 11 (op.) - 

21, iw C to. 

1. — . 31. 

— — xix. 1 1»«. see C to 

la. 1*14. 

3, eMCnnto. 

1. 14. 

3. 16. 

18. 21. 




• xxiii. 35. 
-36. 

• 39. we oometh 
(he that) 
— xxiv. 1, SM C to. 

— ' 3, MeC onta 
1. , — 5. 

— ■ 6.BM C to patt 
17. 14. 

— — — 17, CM C down 
2a. 27. 

I. 30, 39. 42, 43. 

17. 50. [44. 46. 

1. XXV. 6 (om. Q3 L 

TTiAH) 

1. 10,n,13(op),19. 

3. 20,22.24. 

1. 31. 

16a. 34. 

1. 36, 89. 

XXVl 1, iCft C to 

pase. 

— 7. MO C tt»fa 

47, 8M(^ta 

11. 20. 

1. — 36,40,43.45.47. 

49. Me C ta 

24. 50i««. 

3. &0«"*. 

— . — — 55, Me C out 

3. 60l«(a;j).60X»»'« 

1. 64. 

— " 69, 73. »e« C 

11. xxvii. 1. Junto. 

32, Me C out 

1. 83. 

— ——40, 42. kjs C 

1. 49. (down 

2b. 3& 



11. Matt xxvU. 57 1»«. 

1. 57 and. 

62. CM C to- 

1. 64. [gether. 

1. xxviU. 1. 

3. % 




1. - 
d6b.- 
11— 
1. — 
2bi- 



-25, 26. 29. 
—.31. 
— -^88, eM<: forth 
40.45. 

- a 8. tunto. 

4, eM C nigh 

— ^ 15.eeeCtopaw. 

17, 18; 80. 

23, aM C to 

- Ui. 8. (pass. 
■ ■ 18. 

22,BMCdown. 

31. [peea 

- It. 4 l»«, 8oe C to 
49irt. 15. 22. 

W. 

•9$. 



-T. L 



98.- 




6 (in Editiona 
'1687. probablj 

1& 

18. [85, 38. 

88,23. 87,33. 




54. 

— Til 1 Iti. see C to- 

1. ItoA. [gether. 

2IbL 15. 

21 a. 20. 

2lc 83. 

L 25. 

8. 30. 

•1. 31. 

17.— Tiii 8 (ciatV. vteye, 

1. 10. [TA.) 

11. iM C forth 

1. 22. 

1. — — 34(aico\ov6(w. 

fo/o«ow,(iTTrAK) 

1. 38. 

1. ix 1, 7. 

— 9, CM C down. 

1. 11. 12. 13, 14. 

11. fi. 

25 !••, «eo C 

running tcwether. 

2b. 25a»<i 

26. 8M C out 

7a. 28. 

29. see C forth 

1. 33. 

I. X 1 



1. . 
Id.. 



• 2. Me C to. 

•14. 
.21. 



Sfarkx SO. 

35. MO C unto. 

45. 46. 60. 

' 10. 



1. 43, 

1. xJ.9,l( 

2. : i8. 

1. ■ 13t^tet,i5, 
11. 19. 

— a - ' 83, aM C to 

i =&,»."• 

1. 48. 

1. xiiL 6, 86. 

• 29. Me C to 

1. 85. 8& [^»M 

1. adv. 8. [Und. 

«*— 8. MeC bsfore- 

16. 17. ??, 37. 

-43. C4l«TUt. 

- 46. 63. 60. 
- XT. 21. 

- 9!>, fee C down 



C up 

(with. 



— Luke L 8, CM C to paea 

22, ootfCoat 

2S,seeCtooa« 

26. M9 C i.'v. 

35. eo9 C upcn 

41,eeeCte jmm 

09 Ui, MO C to 
59*»4. [jam. 
-.., 65. 

— -— * IL 1, eM C to paae. 
9, tea C niooo. 
15 «Ti«, ECrt C 
16,27. [trr-xm. 
38, tM C I: -• 
46.MeCto;-^-l». 
61 {om.G'.) 





1. - 
11.- 
1. - 

19." 
L - 

U.- 
1. - 

1. - 
2a.. 



-ill. 2. 
-8. 



7J-oc8C/crUi 

7 2n«i. 

J2, K. 

n, OM to 

22. [c*«8. 

- It. 16. 

• 81, 8M Cd-rTn 

34. 

35t«5Jft. 

— 36. MO C o;\t, 
41. 

-48L 



T. 1. Me C to |tia 



7 lw!e«. 



gether. 



[pass. 

- 17 1«, M*" C to 

.17*»*(t7a4,';0 

-82.35 

Tl. 1, 6, 12, »w C 

topaM. (d«</ii. 

17 l«. »M C 

1. ■■ 17 *»«, 47. 

1. TiL8. 

12. 4. 

1. 7, 8 »»««#. 

ll,8«eCtopai3 

3. 14. 

- 16, see C on. 
- 19. CM C (he 



12. 



-■■■■' IV. e< 
thatibould) 

SO 2r.J, cw C 



(^eftatBhould.) 

83, 31. 

-45«M'»Cin. 



22a.- 



t!U;l,Bc«C*^paM 
4. 



• 18. 17. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 162 ] 



COM 



11 LokdTiiL 19lrt. 

10 Sn<l,|M Cat 

— 22,0eflCtopaa8. 

— > -»— 28,s6e C down. 

- 84, Me C to. 
-29. 

- 35. [paat. 
-40, MO .C to 

- 41 !•». 



2a.- 
l. - 

T- 

7a.- 
8. - 
1. - 
7. - 



41 and. 

44. 

47, 49 

51 (No. 1, L 

TrK.) 

M!,«eeCagain. 

S. Ix. 12. 

18,M«Ctopaa8 

1. 23,26. 

28, 33. see C to 



11.- 



(bea.) 



. 34. 35. 

. 37 1»», see C to 

[down. 

.37 2nd, Beo C 

> 4^860 coming 



lOb. 



61 1*^ Me C to 

51 *»*• [paw. 

54. 8M C down 

50 (ap.) 

'—— 67.BettCtopaBS 

X. 1 (No. 7, L» ) 

^— 31, see C down 

32(om.G-t^) 

33. 

■ 35, BM C again 

38, 8M C to 
nuk. 

40, 8M C to. 



— xi l.aee C to pass. 



.2. 

-6. 

-14, 

-20. 

-22 



1. 

1. - 
17- 
1. - 
12,- 
1. - 



forth. 



Me-C to 
Ipa». 
. lee C upon 
— 24, aee C out 

25. 

27. Me C to 

81 rpoaa. 

33, SM C la 

xii. 36. 37 !•«■ 
37 «"<«. SM C 



-38l*Kom.TrH) 



38 Sa<l,39, 40,43 

40. 

49. 

51. 

54. 

55,MeCto pass 

1. — - xiiL 6, 7, 14. 

17. 29. 

8. 81. 

17. 35l»». 

1. 36 2nd. 

— xiv.l, see C to pass 

1. 9, 10. 17. 20 

12. 21. 

^ ■ 23, see C In. 

1. . ■ 26, 27, 31. 

1. XV. 6, 17, 20, 25. 

17. 27. 

.-28, see C out. 

I. XTl. 21. 

22, MO C to 

1. 28i (pass. 

1. xyU. 1 »wicc. 

7. 7. 

11, 14. see C to 



1. 



. 20»»>c«.22,'27. 
- 31, see C down. 



1. xviii. 3, 8. 16. 

IQ. 22. 

1. 30. 

— ■ 35, Me C to 

pass. 
1. _xix. 51II* 



— Lake xix. 6 ^ 6, see C 



(that.) 
17. 43. 



- 9. (down. 
- 10, 13. 

-15, SM C to 
- 16. (liaaa. 

- 18. 20. 

- 39,aeeCtopaae 

- 38. see oometh 



BM C to 



XX. 1 1»«, 

pass. 

l^<i,SMCapon 

18a. ^- — 14 (om.0-. L 




ou(tboM things which 

1. 27. [are.) 

28, 81, SM C to 



25a.- 



• 34. 
-35, 



I. - 
11.- 
1. - 

1. - 
12.- 



-36. 



- xxiL7. 
U 



(pass. 
I Con. 
M G to 

(pass. 



-18. 

- 39, SM C oat 
-45. 

- 52 fttd. SM C 

[gether. 
-66. SM C to- 



• xxiii. 86. 



• 29. SM coming 
(K) 

-33(No.l. LTr 

36, SM C ta 

42. 

48, SM C to- 
gether. 

55,SMCwith. 

xxiv. 1. 

-4. 12,15.18, SM 



(be.) 



Ctoi 

1. 23. 

SO, 51. SM C to 

pass. 
1. John i. 7. 9. 11. 

— ■ 15, SQe oometh 

11. 17. [(he that) 

27, SM coming 

(who.) 

1.' 29.30.31,39. 

23a 46 M*- 

1. 462nd, it, 

17. ii. 4. 

1. iii. 2«*ic*,8. 

— — 13, see C dowa 

1. 19, 20, 21, 22. 

12. 23. 

1. — — 20t»'e«. 

-^ 31 »»•«• SM Com- 
eth (he that) 

1. iv. 6. 7. 15. 16, 21, 

23. 25 «»lc» 27. 

ISa. 29. 

1. 30, 35, 40. 45, 40. 

17. 47 Ut. 

47 2ud, 49, see C 

1. 64. (down. 

— — V.7. sMceming (be> 
11. 14. 

1. 24. 

25,28,sM coming 

(be.) 

29, SM C forth. 

1. 40.43t»ice. 

1. vi. 6. 

14. AM C (that 

U. 16. [should.) 

1. 17, 23, 24. 

11. 25. 

— — 83, SM C down. 



1. John Ti. 35. 

17. 87l^«. 

1. 37 to*. 

38, 41, 42, SM C 

1. 44, 45t (down- 

— 50, 51, 68, SM C 

1. —65. [down. 

24. Tii. «. 

1. 27,28,30,31.34, 

36, 37, 41, 42, 45, 50. 

12. rHltUt{ap.) 

1. 2«wi(op.) 

1. 14»wlc«.20,21,22. 

17. ■ . 421*- 

1. 42»ii*- 

1. ix. 4. 7. 39. 

1. X. 8. 10 «»»««. 12. 

11. 35. 

1. xi. 17. 19. 

— — 20. SM coming 

(be.) 

— 27. SM C (which 

should.) 

24, 28. 

1. 29, 30, 82. 

S3, SM C with. 

1 84,88. 

18. 43. 

44.sMCforth. 

1. '45, 48. 66. 

1. xiL 1, 9, 12 !••- 

12tod|M coming 

(be.) 

18, SM Mmeth 

I. 16. (that.) 

•^ 20, SM C up. 

3. 21. 

1. 22, 23, 27, 28. 

11. 30. 

35, SM C nptm. 

1. 46,47. 

L xiU. 1. 

2. 8. 

1. 6. 

11. 19 !•». 

19«ad, MO C to 

1. 33. iptM. 

1. — xiT.8,6.18,23. 28. 

29 »*»«•, Me C to 

1. 30. (pasa 

1. XV. 22, 26L 

I. xTi. 2, 4, 7, 8, 

13»wie., 21. 26. 
— 27, SM C out 

— — — 28 1»».SM C forth 

I. 28SB4. 

30, SM C forth. 

1. ■■ 32twtct. 

1. XTil. 1. 

• — -— 8, SM C out 
1 11, 18. 

1. xviiL 3, 4, 87. 

2. xix. 5. 

I. 9St, 83. (out. 

— — ^— 84. SM C there- 
1. — — 88. 89 vmlf. 

I. XX. 1, 2, 8, 4, 8, 8. 

18, 19. 24, 26l 

11. xxL 4. 

1. 8. 

16. 9. 

18a. 12. 

I. 18, 22, 28. 

— Acts i. 6, smC togethsr. 

— ■ 8, SM G upon. 
1. ! 11. 

— ——13. MeGin. 
--— ii,l.SMC(befuUy) 
II. 2. 

— — 6, SM C together. 

— 1>. SM C to pass. 

1 20. 

— <• 21. SM C to pssa. 

11. 43. 

1. Hi 19. 

23, see C to pasa 

iv. 1, SM C upon. 

6, SM G to pass. 



11. Acta V. 5. 

7,10. 

11. 11. 

4. 16. 

12. 21. 22, 25. 

SM G 



Qin.. 



to 



naught. 

vi. 12, SM C upon. 

18. TiL 3. 

2h 4. 

7, MeCfotth. 

1. U. 

18. 23. 

U. 8L 

84 1«,SM G down 

la 34«ad. 

45, SM G after. 

Till 7. SM G out of. 

— -— 15, SM G down. 



— 39, SM C up. 

— 40. 
-ix.S. 

— 12, SM G ia 
— 17, 21 

— 26. 

— 28. SM G in. 

— 82 1«S SM C to 
as. 

-— 823Bd,Me G down 
-— 87,SMGtopasa. 

— 88. 



89. 

— — — 43, SM C to pass. 

— — — z. 8. SM C in. 

— — — — 4. SM C upi 

11. la 

24. 2L 

— 25, SM G in. 

27.SM C togethei 

— — 28. SM G uiita 
1. 29. 

12. 82 (ap), S3. 

45, SM C with. 

xL 2, SM G up. 

1. 6. 

25a. 11. 

7a. i20(Nal,GL7 

TrAM.) 
12. 23: 

— —— 26, SM Cto paaa 
6. 27. 

— -— 28, SM C to pass 

— — - ziL 7, SM C upon 

I. 10. *^ 

IL 11. 

1. — ^12. 

3. 13. 

24. 2a 

1. xiii. 13. 

12. 14. 

1. 23l ' 

^.SM C up with 

— — — — 40. SM C upon. 

— ' 44.SMCtogethor 
1. 61. 

— — xiv.l.sM C to paaa 

— ■ 11, «M G down. 

— — 19, SM G thithe 
7a. 20. 

1 24. 

12. 27. 

— •»— »▼. 1, MS C down 

12. 4: 

r- ■ 6, SM C togethe 

I. — 30 (No. 6, G«^ ] 
Tr A «.) 

20a. xvl 1. 

1. 7. 

— 8, SM C dom. 

— • 9, SM C over. 
7a. rl5.. 

— 16. SM C to past 

— — — 18 !•«, SM C OMi 

& «^18>B<1. 



Digitized by^^jOiJ^ It: 



11 A6UxtL 29. 

l S7. sy. 

1 XTit I. 

14 & 

.lo.MdCttuUic: 

1. IS. 14. 

1. xtUL 1, SW. 

— • 8 faA M« C unit. 

«. «. 

20tL 19. 

I. 81(«p.> 

20*. S4. ^ 

12L 27. fr^ti 

— — ^ xix 1 IM, bee C tr, 

1. itod. 

4. MeOOni vhich 

1. 0. 18 [ihoold.) 

»2.i«oCtogf>tli«r. 

1. rx 8. & 

7, M« C together 

lI.a^Cvpa^D 

20b. 16"l«». 

1 iSSiMl. 

1» 181*.' 

H. 18«n4. 

r-xxil.MeCtopttt. 

1. I »«4. 

20a. 7. 

1. a 

10, 830 C down. 

r 11. 

U. 17. 

28 1* Me C to- 

L aa^d. (gather. 

18. 81 

IL E5. 

• xxii.6,MeCtoin» 

— 11. 13. (Den. 
— 17 i*s aee C 4n 

— 17<e«,eeeCuein 

— 27. 

• 3(xiiL14. MeCto. 

— 27. 

— SSL 

— 85. 

— 8(Tp^ 

— 17. 

— 22, eee C down. 

— 23. lee C ttnta 



21- 
7e.- 
11- 
9, - 
1 - 
12.- 



12. 21 

\9k2id. - 25 (om. 2Sd, Q L 
I TrAM) 

27. see C Into 

one's room. 

12. XXT. 7 IH. 

7 2i»<ijioeCiJo3r#i 

20e. 13. 

4. 17 

1 23. 



20e. 
11- 

(II - 

11.- 
1 



- xxvl 7» 

-22. 



ii'S. 
7. 

.. 8. 

I 18. cee^^l^. 

11.—— 27 (ciTt^-tvo|Mu,to 
oriM upon^ T .) 

— -^— S3, sec cfnninf on 

^> 

— ~^— 44, see C to pess. 

2bL xxriiL 3 (8t«{(>- 

xoptat, to <o«f out 

U 6. 

»-«« — 8, leeCtopMe. 
8. «. 

18^ «— 13 ><!. 
1. — 13«e*. 
i — — ?15. 

1 le {.Tol T, L T 

TrAH) 

ni*, eee C to 

(«aijor. 

17 *»4, ese C to- 

It 21. [TrAH.) 

17— — U(1fa 1,0*^ L 



2tl.eee 

-^ 8«V 



-A^te zx7iil SO, see C 

in. 
1. Bom. i. 10, la 

1. iil 8. 

T. 14. sec C (be to.) 

1. Til 9. (to) 

vlii.39,aeo C (thing 

I. Ix. 9 

- ' 26. see C topasa 

XI. 25, see C iiL 

17. 28. 

1. xy 23.24 (cj>.) 

?. ■ 2& 

1. 29 »»ic«, 32. 

xvi lO.see C abroad 

1. 1 Cor. ii. 1 »»«•»• 
m. 22, see C (thing 

to.) 
1. ir. 8, 18. 19, 21. 

— — TlL5.seeC together 
20a. X. 11 

si 17. 18, 20, seo 

C together. 

X ?^. 

33, 341.1^ ^c 

together. 

1. SiSnd. 

1. xiii. 10. 

1. xiT. 8. 

— — ^- 23 »•«, see C to- 

gether. 

23*»4, 24, eeeC 

in. 

eee C together 
38 ut, see C out 
20ft. 38ted. 

I. XV. 85. 

1 XTi. % 

n. 3. 

1. 5,io,ii,ia«"B»««^ 

II. S Cor. i. 8. 

1. — 15. 16. 23. 

L -i— a 1, 8, 12. 

¥L 17, see C out 

1. TlL ft. 

L lx.4. 

2a r 14. 

1. xi. 4. 9. 

— ——28, see oometh 

upon (:hat which.) 

1. xii 1. 14. 20. 21 

xiii. 1, coming (bi») 

1. —a 

2. OaL i 21. 

ii. 4. eee C in 

priTilj. 

1. — a la 

It iiLl4. 

1. 19, 23. 25. 

1. It. 4. 

— Eph.L21. seeC(beto) 
5^ U. 7. 

1.' W.. 

20a. — ii. 13. 

1. T. a . 

1. PhiL i. 21. 

1. — a, 24. 

24. CoL i. 6. 

ii 17. aee C (thing 

1. iii 6. (to.) 

I. — iv. ;o. 

II. 1 Tliea L a 

1. 10. 

28. — ii la 
1. la 

iii. 4. see C to pasa 

1. a 

1. — T. a . 

3, see C upon. 

1. 2 Thes. i. la 

1. IL a 

1. 1 Tim. L la 

1. U. 4 

1. iii. 14. 

iv. 8, see C (be to.) 

1. la 

11. — Tt a 

19,seeC(timeto) 



27. 2 Ti.Ti. iii 1. 

li. 11. 

2JK — iv. a 

1. 9. 13. 21. 

1. TItiui iii la 

laHeb. a a 
2b. — iu. la 

iv. 18, eee C uiil?. 

!o. — vta 

1. 7. 

2b. Tit a 

25, see C u-ito. 

1. — Tiiia 
la— ix. 11 J«. 

la ll2na(No.ll,L) 

19 X. 1. 

7a, a 

17 7.9. 

87 i«, t0b C (he 

thatshali) 

17 37 «n«i. 

r- xL 6. see C ta 

■ — 15, see C out 

20. see C ahing 

to.) 

IT. 2a 

xU. la 22, see C 

unto. 

19. xiii. 14, 

1. 2a 

— Jaa i. 17, see C down. 

7a. ii. 21«. 

22nd, .eeCin. 

— — - T. 1, see C upciL 
a 1 Pet ii 4. 

29b. 2 Pet i J7, 12,21. 
1. J — iii 3. 

31. 9 

17. 10 

1. 1 John ii. ia 

I. ir. 2, 3 l«t ifip), 

S2nd. 

V. 0, see came (he 

that) 

17. 2a 

1. 2 John 7. la 

1. 12 (No. 11, C^> 

LTTr A K) 
1. 3 John 3, 10 % 
1. Jade 14. 

— Her. L 1. eee r to pass. 
4, see C (which 

ieta) 



Rev. i 7. 

8, seo C (which b 

to.) 
fi .5. la 

. Jii. 3 »*•€•, 9. 

10. 11. 

12, ace C domi. 

SO, see C ia 

iv 1, Boe Can 

3, eee C (wLleh 

is to.) 

». 7. ■ ^ . 

vi. 1, 3, 5, 7. 

-17. J 

vii 11, 14. 

viil 3. 



B down, 
we Cup. 



ix. a 
-IZ 

X. 1, se 

xl. 12. 1 

14. 

17, see C (which 

art to) 

— xii la 

12. see C dcwn. 

— — xiii. 11. seo up. 
■ 13, see C down. 

xiv. 7 

151»». t' 

IStotf. 

17.20. 

18. see C out 

XV. 4 

-^ — a , 

ari 15. -l 

IT *,^ 

xvii. 1 !•«. * 

— l*>d,B»o Chillier 

xvii. 10iwie«. 

xviU. l,eeeCi 

4 



:>b- 

17 a 

1 11 

2b.— xit 5. 

18a. 17. 

XX. 1. 9^ > see C 

xxi. % J down. 

1 9Ui. 

9 »»*. se9 C 

hither. 
1 *— xxii.7,12,i73»i«o. 

20»'"« ■ 



'- COME ABRCWD. 
d<fiiKV€o/iaLt to arrive at, to cdxiid to n ; 
person or piace^ (connected uitk 
*'coME," No. 17 J to come from one 
place to another, (non occ.) 

Rom. XVI 19. 



COME AFOllEHAND. 
vpoXcL/ifiayb^, to take beforehand, to Uhi 
before or sooner than another; to 
outstrip, to be beforehand ^ith, 
anticipate, (occ, 1 Ccr. xl 21; Gal. 
vi. l.> 

Mark xir. & 

COME AFTJSR. 
SiaSt'xofwi*, to reoeive oivi from another, 
to take up next ; fiencc, to aiicceed 
one, take his place, (non occ.) 

. Acts Ttt. 43. . 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 164 ] 



COM 



COME AGAIN. 
1. tmvip\oiMi, to come back upon or to 

a place ; to rctorn, (oce. Luke six. 

15.) 
2. , f ir«rT/»c<^w, to tura upon, to turn to- 

wardsy return to. 
3, vrwTe^w, to turn behind, ie. back^ 

to turn about. 



1 tvldiTifiV. 



I 



Acto xxlt n. 



\ Luke X. 35. 



ISDME AT. 

&vvf\K^X^vi^^f ^f P^^'-'^'^-^i '*^ f^^^ in with, 
to meet with, to ooiilc to or at any 
on$; of thvtffSt to happen,- befidl, 
fn^n oct.J 

* ■ tmko viij 10. 



COMfe BY. 



to become mas- 
ter of [Mc6o«<] 



r«f»fcKpat)i9. strong' ^ 
roniKi about a;/.^ 
///iwj7,all powcrfuJ'; I t.^". to secure it 
Imving wholly in | by hoisting it 
one'a power, into the ship, 

yivoftai, to becotnc, ) (non occ.) 

Act! xxvU. 16. 



COME DOWN. 

1. ^<ra/3ati'u>, to come or go down, *«re 

*'COME," iXo, 13. 

2. KaripxQ/Mii, sit "oome," A'o. 6. 

t -w— xiv. 20. 
1. -i— xfii. 9. 
1. --s^ xxiv. 17. 

I. xxTn.,«P, 42. 

1. Mark iii. t2. 
J. ^w- ix. 9. 
J — XV. 30. 
2 Luke iv. 31. 

I. Vi. 17. 

1. Viii U. 

'i. Ix. 37.' 

1 M. 

I. X. 31 

1. xvii. >| 

1. XIX. Si ©- 

1. John iii. 13. 
1. .-^ iv. i7, 49. 







John vj. 33. 3S 






AcU vii 34. 






viii. !.'>. 






ix 32 






xiv. 1 1. 






XV. 1. 






xvi. S. 






r xxi. 10. 






xxiv. -Jl 






XXV. T. 

Jm. I. 17. 
Rot. iii. 12. 






XL 

xil. n 






xiii. 13.- 






xviii. 1. 






XX. 1.9. 






xxi. 2, 



[il,d8 



COME rORTH. 

1. i^pxofiai, see "COME," No. 2. 

2. irapcpx^/^^S *^^ "come," No. 9. 

3. iKjrofiivoiiai, uc "COME," No. 21. 



1. Matt. xiii. 40. 

1. XV. IS. 

1. M«rk i. 38 (epyoMAt, Me 
•come. No. 1, O.v.) 

1 «.«. viu. II. 
1. ., ix. 29. 



S. I^pkoiiLT. 

2. xii. 37. 

S. Jehav. 29. 

1. xi. 44. 

1. xTi 88, 30. 

1. Ac ■ TiL 7. 



COME HITHER. 
^cvpOf see "C0M5," No. 18. 

J3eT. xva 1 ; zxL a 



eOME IN. 

1. €l(T€px6fi<u^ see "come," No, 7. 

2. €lwirop€vofjLatf to go into, to enter; to 

pass into, (with the idea of beings 
conveyed •>• compelled.) 

3. iilnfrirrjfiL^ 5(J(5 '* COME," No. 25. 



1. Matt. xxii. 11. 12. 

1. Mark v. 39. 

1. vi. U2, 25. 

1. I.uke i. 2fi. 

:i ii. u. 

r. vii. 45. 

2. xi 33 

1. xiv. 2.8. 

1 Acts i. 13. 



1. Acti V. 7. 10. 

1. ix. 12, 

2. 28. 

1 — jL 3. as. 

2. -^ xxTiii. 30. 
1. Rom. XL 25. 
1. 1 Cer. xiT. 23, 21 
1 JaA ii. 2. 
1. R«T. iii. 39. 



COME tK PRIVILY. 
Tra/xio-cpxoftat, ('* COME," No. 1, vntk 
irapd, beside and €i5, into prefixed^) 
to come or go in beside, so as U 6« 
present along with it. The idea of 
stealth beuij implied: 
tn a 4. 



• COME INTO. 
See itnder "come" and "JNTO," when, 
" come" is the Irannlation of 7, 14, 
arid 15 ; and " into " of «$. 



COME INTO ONE'S ROOM. 
( \a,xpdi'io, to receive, I , ^ , 
\ Sta8oxo5, a successor, j ' — ^ 

AcU xXiT. 27. 



COME NIGH UNTO. 
Trpoo-cyyifw, to become, lyyis, fncar), to 
any person or thing. 

Mark u. 4. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 165 ] 



COME ON. 
1. €ir!pxpfiat, see "COME," iVo. 5. 
] 2. XafjiPiyut, to take, lay hold of. 

I X Luk« tii. 16. . [A H.) 

L — - zzi 35 (flirna^pxoMMf to come in vjxm, L T Tr 



COME OUT. 
r^«pXo/Mtt, «« " COME," iV^d. 2. 

Matt T 36 Luko xv. 28. 

▼ill 32, 84. XX ii. .39 

_ xii. 44 John xvi. 27. 

" — — xxvi. 65. xvii. 8. 

xxviL 82 AcU xvi. 18. . 

Mark ri. 34. 1 Cor. xiv. 36. 

ix. 2«. . 2 Cor. vi. 17. 

L\|k« i. 22. Heb. xi. 15 (Ufiaiw, to 
^^-^ ir. 3d come out (see vndcr C. 

xi 24. No. 13). L T Tr A N ) 

Rev. xiT. 18 (om. O- L) 



COME OUT OF. 

See under "comb" and "out of," toIiet^e 
" come " is the translation of Nos. 
2 and 21, and "out of," of dvo 
and Ik. 



COME OVER. 

hiaPalvtOj to pass through, step across, 
pass ovor, (Palvui used of all motion 
on tfi€ ground walking, riding, rtc, 
(occ. Luke xvi. 26; Heb. xi. 29.) 

Acts xvi. 9. 



COME OVER AGAINST. 
See " come" and "over against." 

COME RUNNING TOGETHER. 
iviavvrptx^, to run together upon or to 
the scen6 of any action^ (non occ. ) 

Mark ix. 25 

COME THEREOUT. 
i^ipxo/Mi, see " come," No. 2. 

Jolui xix. 34. 

OOME THITHER. 

1. circpxo/ACi^ «^« "[come," No, 5. 

2. wapaylvcfiaif see "COME," No. 12. 

1. Acta XAT. 17. I 2. Acta xTii. 10. 



COM 



COME TO. 



Where "to" is not the translation of a 
preposition {irp6<i or cts), for which 
see 'itnde)' " come " and " TO."" 

1. vpoaipxofJMiy see." come" No. 3. 

2. €<^tVT>yftt, see " come," JV^o. 25. 

1. M&tt. ir. 3 1 



1. Matt, ir, 3 

1. viii. 25. 

1. — ix. 14. 28. 

1. xir. 15. 

1. XV. 1 . 

1. xy^. 14, 19. 24. 

1. x^ii. 21. 

1. XX. 20. 

1. xxi. 14,28,80. 

1. Heb. 



1. Matt. xxii. 23. 
1. — — xxir. 1. 

1. xxvi. 17, 4D. 

1. Mark x. ± 

1. Luke viii 24. 

2. X. 40. 

1. XX. 27 

1. xxiii. 3<J. 

1. Acti xxiil. 14. 
XL 6. 



COME TO NOUGHT. 
Karakvb}, to loosen down, to dissolve, to 
disunite the parts of any tiling. Amr^?, 
of buildings J etc., to destroy. 

Acts V. 38(pae») . 

COME TO PASS. 
1. ylvopai. see "come," No. 11. 
2. 



ccrrat, see " COME, 


' No. 23b. 


Matt. vil. 28. 


1. Luke xvi. 22 


ix. 10. 


1 xvii. 11.14 


xi. 1 


1. xviii. 3.V 


xiii. 53. 


1. xix. 15. 29. 


xix- 1. 


1. XX. 1. 


xxlv. 6. 


1. xxi. 7.9.2S.31.:;fi 


xxvi 1. 


1. xxiv.4. 12(ap).IA, 


Mark 1. 9, 


18, 30. 51. 


ii 15.23 


1. John xiii. 19. 


ir 4. 


1 XIV. 29 »•»«•• 


xi. 23. 


•1 Acts ii 17, 21. 


xiii. 29. 


■2 „i 23 


Lukei. 8. 23. 41. 59 


1 ... iv b 


ii. 1. lj»»'«. 4fl. 


J. ,x. 32.37.43 


iii. 21. 


1. «i 26. 28 


v. 1. 12. 17 


1 xiv 1 


— vi 1. 6. 12. 


1 XVI. J6. 


vii. 11. 


1 xix. 1 


viii. 1. 22, 40 


I xxi. 1. 


ix.lS.28. 33. 37.51 


J. xxii 6. 17. 


67(om C« TTr 


1 XX vii 44. 


X.S8. lAK) 


1. xxviii 8, IT. 


xi. 1. 14.27. 


2. Horn. ix. 26. 


xii. 55. 


1. 1 Thee, iii 4. 


xiv. 1. 


1. Rev. i 1. 



COME TOGETHER. 

1. avvip\ofiaiy see '*C0ME," No. 4. 

2. <rvi/aya>, to lead or bring together, to 

gather together. 

(a) in Pass, or Mid. to be gathered 
together, be assembled, come to- 
gether. 

3. (TV/xwapayiVo/iac, ("COME," No, 12, 

with (Tuv, prefixed^ to become near 
with any one; of a multitude, to 
come together. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



f 166 ] 



COM 



1. Matt. L 18. 

2a. xxvii. 62. 

1. If&rk iil. ro. 

1. »i. ?3 i<xp. ) 

2a. Tu. 1. 

1 Iiuiev. 15. 

2a. XI) I CtJ. 

8. xxiii. 48. 

1. Acie i 6 

1. a 6. 

1, X. 27. 

8a. xiiL 44- ' 



2a. Acta xt. 6. _ 

1 xix. 82: " 

S.V XX. 7. 

1. xxl. 22. 

1. rxviii. 17. 

I. 1 Cor. vii. 5 (V. yi 

may b<\ I* T Tr 

A R) 

1^ xi. 17, It, ««.«3,34- 

1. xir. " " 

aee come, 
1. 26. 



2a (JjUiUi, 
i. N«. I, L.) 



" <irl Tb ovrb, together for the wme porposa -^ 



COME UNTO. 

Where "unto" w no^ <Ae translation of 
a preposition (cts dt* (viy^for which 
sec under *' comb " and ** tNTO." 

-iTpoa-tfy^Ofiist^^see "come/* i\^o. 5. 

irpoa-JTopivoiuii^ to f^o or come to a?iy 
on<?, approach, f'/wwt occ./ 



Mate V. 1 

■ viil, 5, 

xiii. 36. 

XV 80 

. xviii. i. 

xix 3. 

xxi. 23. 

xxiv. X 

— - xxvL 7. W. 73 



1. Mark vi. 35 

2. x. 35. 

1 . Act* X. 28. 

1. x%'iii. 2 

1. xxiv. 19 (out G^ 

LTTr^H) 
1 Ilob iv n 

I. vii. 25 

1 xii. 13, 22 



3. Kara\afi/3dv<a, to takd, toceive, iaifh 
id^a of eagtmtssi Amce, to lay hold 
of, seize. 



COME UP. 
t?/va/?a tVo), see "comb," No- 13. 



Katt srii 27. 
Vark I 10. 
Jolin xii. 20. 
Acta vui. Si, 39. 



Aota A 4 

x! 2 

Re*. «v I 

xi 12 

Mil 11. 



eOME UP AGAIN. 
(Iia/JatVo), sef "coMB," No. 13. 
AcUxr. 11. 



COME UP WITH. ^ ; 

(TvvavapalvDy ("COME," No. 13, lOiCh (ri% 
w i th , iuiplyir.rj co operation prefixed., ) 
to go or conae up together with, 
(non occ.) ' ■■ :* - 

Mark xv. 42. [ AcU xill. ?1. 



COME UPON. 

Wlerc "upon" is not the troTvsiatMr.X of 
. a pvajio^UUm (cts), f\>r whioh see 
"coMK,"a;i:/ "uroN.' r 

1. irtpxoiJLai, see " COME," No. 6 

2. €(/>iVr>;/xt, see " coi'E," No, 2S. 



1 Lake i. 85. 

S. iL 9. 

1 xi. 22. 

2. XX. 1. i 

2. ...—> xzi 34. with c«i, 
;}. John xii. ff^. [upon. 
1. Acta i. 8, lot xDAxiin. 



X Acisiv. 1. 

2. vi. 12. 

}, -^— viii. 24. 

a. xii 7 

I. iritt. 4a 

2, 1 Thtit. V, J. 
I Jia. T. 1. 



COME WITR 

o'vvfpxo'jiaif W^'COMB," No. i. 

Luke zxiii. 65. with cl^i. «> ^ I ^-'-^ ^ 0^< 

Acts X 46. 



COME (as ry-uLy.) 
j-vfivkrjpotOy to help to fill., to fill com- 
pletely, to fill u^ UltogeLher. 
(ii) of time, pass., io be fulfilled, conv 
pleted, (occ» Luke, viii. 33; ix. 51.) 

Acts ii. I. 



C0ME^7ETv»,) 

/leAAw, see ** come," No, 19. 

Rom T. 14. ! Fwh til 



14. I 

1 r*«. ir. ». 



COHK (^ THAT 8HALT4,) 

o ip\ofX(vvs, (part of *' ftOME,"^ /v'a 1, 
wt'ife article,) the on.? wlio ia coinini-. 
^A-^^f merdy tht one ivho is &lK)ut to 
&can.if biyt the dOD^Vng cue — in icJi^Ai 
thfrf is a steadfast and firm hchif 
t}^4t Hd in coining (Matt. xi. 3 ; Luke 
Y^i 19.) Ttxart. with pi OS. par'. , 
d^jotinri not vierelt/ that uhiJi %:>i'l 
immeiialelv happen, lut that tvhic.h. 

/"^ is certain t^ take place. 
HcV. *. r. 



COME {i'iZ THA^f SHOULP.) 
Matt. 3.1. 7. I • Z/als'Ii. W.iO. 

COlUlf. ('ID AVUiCII SHOULD.) 
AcU xix. 4. 

COME (tII/.T i:iiOIiLD.) 
jok; vi. 14. •, 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 167 ] 



COM 



COME (thing to.) 

/icAAo), wtf "COMB," No, 19, (her^ orl;; 
participle,) 



Horn. vi'X 38b 
1 Cor. iU. tt. 



I 



CoL iL 17 
Heb. zf. 20. 



COME (time to.) 

\ Km yL 19. 

COUE (which art to.) 
o ^pyofKio^f see ''come (he that shau*.)" 

».▼. xi 17 (om. O L T Tr A R) 

COME, (which is to.) 

R«T. L 4, 8 ; iv. & 

COME (which should.) 

John xL 27. 



COME (which was for to.) 



}tbe 07U who is * 
on the pulnt 
to come, see 
"C0ME,"iVb.l9 

€px€(r6ai, to come, see 

"COMB,"i\ro. 1 

Matt. si. 14. 



the one who 
is about to, 
certain to 
or destined 
to come. 



COMETH (he that.) 
o cpxofi€vo':, see "come (he that shall.)" 

MAii ill IL I M&tt «t:ii ?; 

xxL a I John L l5 

John iU. 31 *«<«•. 



COMETH (that.) 

taka XASL 38. t John xii 13. 



COMETH UPON (that which.) 
;) cTMrdoraa-is, the crowd (of cares, etc.) 

2 Cot. xL S8 (4vti0Taffif . tht ilDpping tr chtcking, ecn^ 

€OUT9$, LK) 

COMING (be.; 
'ipxcpai, see "come," No, 1. 

Lnk* zzii* 29. I John zi 20 

IT. 7, », 2a xii. 12 » 

2 Cor. xtii 1 



COMING (be a.) 
vpoa-ipxofiaty sec "COMB," No, 3. 
Lake ix ia 



COMING (who.) 
o ipxoviJ.€voSfSee "come (he that shall.)" 

John i. 27. 

COMING ON ^BE.) 

I /icAAw, 5«6 " COME," '^ 

) No. 19, ? it was about to 

J yivofxai, see "come,'* C becorae [day.] 
\ No. U, ; 

Acts xxvii. ^;». 



C02*IING 0^ (TH03r. things which 

AR2.) 

TO r.wcpxop.€va, tbc things which aro 
coming upon, fiM)< merely which are 
about to, hut which ai-o certain to 
cof:e upon.) 



CAME (he THAT.) 

o ikOi^v^ the one who carr>:3, .f'Mtf ilor. 
/wri. denoting a thirg wAiVA Aa/)- 
pened once, a complete act.) 

1 John T. U 



See also, behind, coming [n vuii], ears, 

full, HITHER. MORNlNt}, NEAR, NEWLT, 

NIGH, NOUGHT, REM£MIIRANCE, HOUND, 

RUN, SHORT, STRAIGHT, TIDING3, TIME. 



COMELINESS. 

€urx>7M<ov, e] nuance of figure and bear- 
ing, gracefuhiess, decorum, (mm 
occ.) 



I Cor. xii 25 



COMELY. 

iwrxTJpiDVf elegant in figure, mien and 
bearing, graceful ; well-fashioned, 
well-funaed, comely; meiaph, de- 
corns. 

1 Cor. xii. 21. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[166 ] 



COM 



1. Matt. L 1«. 

2a. xxvii. 62. 

1. If&rk iii. ro. 

1. »i. ?3 i<ip, ) 

2a. r\i. V 

1. Iiure V. 15. 

2a. xul Cu. 

8 xxiij. 48. 

1. Acie i 6 

1. li g. 

1. X. n 

8a. xia. 44. 



2a. Actd xy. G. 

1 xix. 82: " 

ix XX. 7. 

1. xxl. 22. 

1. „Tlii. 17. 

I. 1 Cor. vii. 5 (^e. ys 

may be\ I* T Tr 

AR) 

1.. xi. 17. 1 J, ««,S3.34- 

1. xiT. *2i \»?5^0ji«.i, 

aeecome. N*. I. L.) 
1. 26. 



* c«-i t6 •vrh, together for the aame porposa 



COME UNTO. 

Wkci'e "unto" is not (he tramlcUior. of 
a preposition (<is 6r tvi\,for which 
see under *'comb'' and '* tNTO." 

1. trpoo'fpxpiiistyisee "come," A^o. $. 

2. irpoo-TTopcvopaif to f^o or come to any 

oncy approach, (rion occ.f 

1. M.:ti V. 1 

'.. viii. 5. 

L xiii. .36. 

1. XV 80 

I. . xviii. 1 

1 xix ?. 

1 xxi. 23. 

1. xxiv. X 

1. -^ xxvL 7, 69. 73 



1. Mark vi. :>5 

2 X. ^b. 

I . AcUt X 28. 

1. xviii. 2 

I. xxiv. 15 {(iv^ G:: 

LTTr^^l) 
1 Hob iv H 

I. vii 25 

1 xii. 18, 22 



COME UP. 
&'a/?atV(.), sec "comb," No. 13. 



Katt Tvii 27. 
Vark I 10. 
Jolin xii 20. 
Acte vui. Si, 39. 



r>4 liii n. 



Acta -v 4 

x\ 2 

He* IV 1 
• xi M 



COME UP AGAIN. 
clia/JatVo), st^ "CO. ME," No, 13. 
AciBxv. n. 



COME UP WITH. ^ 

rrvvavapaivtjjy ("COME," No. 13, with a-vv, 
with, i:nplyirgc') operation prefixed^) 
to go or come up together with, 
(nan occ) ;? - 

Markxr. 4J. | AcU xill. ?1. 



COME UPON. 



3. Kara\afi/3dv<aj to take, fOCeive, ioith 
idea of eagtmtss; Amce, to lay hold 
of, seize. 



1 Lake i. 85. 

n. iL 9. 

1 xl. 21 

«. XX. 1. I 

2. xxi Si, with i«i, 

:). Joha xii. ff^ [upon, 
1. Acts L 8, lo* xDAXiBFin. 



lAcUU. 1. 

2. vi. 12. 

J. vUi. 24. 

a. xii 7 

1. XtU-ia 

2. 1 Thtc ?. J. 
I Ju. T. k 



COME WITH. 

crvv€p\(y*jMtt,f We-^COME," No, i, 

Luke zxiiL LS, vrith ci^i, to U \ J<.S^ ^ U- 

Acts X 46. 



COME (he ruLLY.) 
(rvp.vkYjp6(Of to help to fill, to fill com- 
pletely, to fill u*> altogether, 
(a) of time, pass., lo be fulfilled, com- 
pleted, (occ. Luke. viii. 33; ix. 51.) 

Actsii. I. 



COME^vKT^.) 
/«AAw, see ** come," No, 19. 



Rora T. H. 



1 ?«<»: Iv. 8. 



FUh til 



COJiE (4^ THAT BHALI4.) 

wTJlfe article,) the ono w!io ia com in:.. 
Jj^^f ma'dij (he one who is about to 
&cix^if bi:4 the c«D-ring oue — in irAvu: 
/AfTf is a steadfast and firm hc'tf 
thit He in coining (Matt. xi. 3 ; Liihc 
vCi. 19.) T^art. with pi ^, par* , 
dur^tinq hf>l v.trely tkat uhik wi'l 
immci la lely happen, hut that ivhick 
/ 15 certain t/ take place. 
HcV. * i\ 

COME (Sir TH^y flHOULp.) 
Matt. ri. 7. I • J/al: ' H. 19, ia 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 

COMELY (bf.) 



[ 168 ] 



COM 



nficirtoy to be conspicuous amanff a num- 
ber^ to bo distinguished in <yr by 
a thvug^ (properly of impressions or 
(he serites,) to become, beseem, suit 

(a) imperB. it is fitting, it beoomes, 
it suits. 

1 Obe. xi. u 

fc&MELY (that which is.) 
€vo-)(iqfi<jDVf see "comely.*' 

1 Cor. vii. 35, with art. 

COMER THEREUNTO. 

7f/OOC^X<5/^«'» Wtf " COMB," No. ft. 
HebL M. 1. 



COMFORT [floun.l 

1. TrixpdKkrjaris, A Calling near, a sum- 

mons to one's side; hence, an 
(^dfeat«litol7, et^couraging, and coci- 
solatoiy exhortation, invitation or 
entr<77,ty, {opp, to Trapalvta-is, ws^o* 

2. wapafivOia, a speak ipg near or with 

any one, i.e. kiindly, soothingly; 
implying prrsuasive power ^ and ex- 
pressive of more tenderness t/utn No. 
1. (The termination of the word 
marks the action as incomplete and 
in prog^ress.) .. ^ . 

3. TrapafivBiovy .a Consolation, coiafort, 

fi:>lacc, (differing from No. 2 only in 
t/ie iermiiuUmn^ which denotes the 
instrument wherewith the agent acts, 
the speaking with which he per- 
suades and so<>thes.) 

4. raf»;yo/3ia,an addressingyiexhortation, 

a consolation or soothing, (the verbal 
form of lite word is used of medicines 
whidi allay irritation.) 



L AcU ix. 81. 
L Rom. xir. 4. 
2. X Coc. x)v. ^ *f 



4. fcl It. 1L 



1. 2 Cor. i. 8, 4. 

1. vU. 4, 13. 

8. Phil u. 1 



COMPORT (BE OF GOOD.) 
Bapa-kii)'^ (in N.T. only in impcratin,) 
be of good cour&ge 1 take courage ! 
cheer up! take heart! feel confi- 
dence ! 



2. cvV'vxIft), (in NT. only in imperative^) 

be in good spirits ! be animated ! 

3. irapaKaXkia, to call to onCy call near, 

to call for ; every kind of tpeaking 
to, which is meant to produce a 
particular effect, e.g., exhortation, 
encoure^ement, comfort, etc. 

1 Matt. Ix. 22, 11. Luk« viii. 48 (om Q-*h 

I. Mark x. 4a | 8. 2 Cor. xiii, 11. [T TrAW 

2. Phil ii. 10. 

COMFORT (-Ks^ -ETH.) 
1. ira/xiKaAcw, see "COMFORT (b». of 
good),^' No, 3. 

i. wapafivOko/KiL, to speak near or with 
any one, (%,e, Undly, soothi?iglyJ 
hence, t» wwtbe, pacify, speak per- 
suasively ^nd tenderly. 



!. Matt U. 18 


1. 2 Cor. WL 6»»!6« r, \:*^ 


1. T. 4. 


1. Eph vi. 22. 


1. Luk© xTt 28. 


1 Col ii 2 


2. John xi. 19, 81. 


1 iv. a 


1. Acts xTi. 40 


1 1 Thes ii. U; 


1. -— «.12 [gethiffbe) 
— RoHL I 12. see C to- 


1 lii. 2. r. 

I iv 18 • 


1. 1 Cor. tlT. 31. 


1. V 11, ILaf£ «;^v:-t 


1. »Cor. t4 3uiiiei, c. 


? 14. 


1. ii. 7. 


1 2 Thes. li. 17 



COMFORTID TOGETHER (aj.) 
(Tv/LiTrapaKaAcu), (No. 1 withtrvv, together, 
prtgKxed,) te» call for or invite with, 
at ^le s€me iyme. Pass, to be coo 
forted tcgether with others, i.e. t^ 
the society of me7u 

Aom. i. 12. 



(COMFORTER. 



wapaxA'TTo?, •ali'vd to one's aid, (prop. 
a veybal adj implying capability ur 
adaptation for giving the aid,) Hci e 
as a fi.i^. with article, he who b;;3 
been or naay be called to help, (e^p. 
in a court of justice, a legal assist- 
ant.) Used, of both the second and 
third personx t>. the Holy Trinity, 
(\ John ii. 1, M that there is ere 
2xtraclete with its that we may not 
f^n. and 'aiiotlit-r' paraclete with the 
Father if toe do simj 

John xir. 16, 26 ; xt. 28 ; xri. 7. 



COMFORTLESS. 

6p<l)av6^f orphan, bereaved, (root proK 
Sanscr. rabh, Lat. rapis,' £ng. reft) 
(occ. Jas. i. 27.) 

John xlv. 16. marg. orp?ian. 



-.^zrzzzriiysi 



=P?: 



:x^r~ 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 169 ] 



COM 



COMING [noun.] 

1. Trapovn-ta, thd being or becoming pre- 
fient, (from Trapet/xt, to be present,) 
hnicf, presence, arrival ; a conjing 
vfhirh indmles the idea of a perma- 
nent dwelling from that coming 
Miwar(i«, (occ, 2 Cor. x. 10; Phil, 
ii. 12. 

£. ?AcMri9, ^ comiB^, advent, (from 
€pXovfMi\, see No, 5.) 

3. cSrtiSov, way into any plaice^ entrance. 

4. *xvt<^k\}\pi%^ an uncovering, unveiling, 

rwniifc-s^ation. (When tiseti 9/ ^ 
perspji i* always denotes the S4)pear- 
. att;e ^ the person.) 

«. Spxofjiai^ to come or go, denoting the 
act of c«ming or going. ^ 

(ft) rpx€(r6iii, pres. inf. to come, 

(V) tpxofi€Vo^, pres. part, coming, (itot 
msrefy ^bout to come but actually 
cuwing.) ♦ r* 

(«) Mill, 2nd our. inf. to hare come. 

(«D l\6uiVf 2ndaor. part, having come. 



1 'r.»sL XXIV. 



37. 



IS(o»»i. LTrR) 

XXV 27. 

Luke XII 4«. 

x»iii 5. 

XIX. n. 

AcU VII bm 

xiii, 24, 

Hofa XV 22. 
1 Cur I. T 

XT 23. 



I. 1 Cor. xTi. 17. 
1. 2 Cor. vU. 6, 7. 
1. Phil i. 26. 
1. 1 The* ii. 19. 
1. lii 18. 

1. -^ lY. 1ft. 

1. V. 23. 

1 2 Th«. II. 1. 9, 9. 
1. Jm. V 7. & 
1 S Pet 1. 10. 

1. iii 4, 11 

1. 1 John iL X& 



COMyAND (-KD, -JMT, -ETH, -ING.) 

KcAct'w, to urge or drive on, incite ; 
order or command something to be 
doxe. 

rapayycAAw, to annouDCO beside (yr 
near to ctny one, i.e. to hand an 
announcement from one to another, 
paw it on ; Me/i, to give the word, 
give orders, and so gen.^ to order, 
recommend, txhort, (not so strong 
as No. 1.) 

uTtAAo/xat, (Mid.) to enjoin upon, 
charge with. 

iriTvunria, to appoint over, put in 
command ; to put upon one as a 
duty, to enjoin. ,, , . .^ 



6iaTa(r<r<i), to arrsQige througkout, to 
dispose in order ; then, to set ^Uy 
in order, arrange. 

(a) Mid. appoint, erdain,'poet. 

TrpocTTcurcrtu, to arrange or stt in order 
towards or to afty person fr thing : 
hence ^ to' ordct towards or to cn*j 
One, to give as a command, to 
prescribe td. a 

cfirov, to say, to speak, i.e, to utter 
definite ivords, (thMS differing from 
AaAc(i>, which is sixniply to V'SC the 
voice y) and words successively spo- 
ken, (thiiS differing from Acyw, which 
refers to the sentiment) Often modi- 
fisd "hy the context where the sense lays 
more in the adjuncts than in what is 
said; hence, te enquire, answer, cnDi 
tell, bid, command. 

/Sew, (an obs. root, furnishing tenses for 
No, 7,) to say, but differi^ig from 
No. 7, and words rt/erred t9 undn- 
it, in thai ^ ^elates not to fhs ^^rds 
only but to the mind a7id unit ^' (he 
speaker, to enunciate, give forth 
the thought ; hence, it includes the 
notion of denouncing, objecting;, 
»€lirming, and commanding, (ntve? 
means to interrogate.) ^.i, 

Matt. iT. 3L 

TiU. 4. 

X. 5. 

xi 1. - 

xiv. 9. 19. 

XT. 4(N'o,7,aML 

Tr.) 
36 (HA 2. L Tr 

H) 

rHttJi 

xix. 7. 

—— zxi t^nnrriaw, 

to amnat or set in 

order t^ffttker or vtth 

MIT one, direct, L T 

TrA.) 

xxTiL M. M. 

xjiviii 20. 

MarkL 2f 



I 5. Luke XTii 9, lOl 

1, — — xviii. 40. 
7. XIX l^ 

3. John vtiL 5 {flp.} 
3. —— XT. 14, 17. 

2. Aeie i. 4. 

1. iv. U 

2. IS. 

2. T. 28. 

1. 8*. 




I— J- 



-33 
'A 



^8. 



49. 

xiL 10. 

xiii AT 

XT. a 

— XTi la 

22. 

xTii. 39. 

XTlli. i. 

xA 33, 34 

xxii 21, 80. 

— xxiii. 2. 
3, 19. 

5. SI, 

1. 33. 

1- — "5: •<•'•> 

5a. 23. 

1. XXT. G, 17, 21. 

1. xxvii. 43. 

It ICor. rii. 10. 

7. 2 Tor. ir 6. 

2. 1 Thai IT n. 

2. 2 The* al. 4, 6, 10. 12 
2. 1 Tiiu. IV. II. 
— Ueb. xii 20, ere coci 
iQjLUiled (ba) 

8. R«T. ix. i. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[;170 1 



COM 



COMMANDED (be.) 
ii^Krr^XXo), to put asunder, tu set apart, 
distinguish, J^ncn, 

.(jj) in Mid, to state dirjtinctly, explain 
clearly, command ex])rcssly. 

^b) Pass, to be commanded o?* charged. 



b. Ileb. xii. 20. 



COMMANDMENT (-8.) 
W ei'ToAi}, that which has been enjoined, 
an injunction, charge, precept, a 
single precept ; pL moral injunc- 
tions, prohibitions, (occ. Mark x. 5; 
Heb. ix. 19.) 

2. cKraX/jui, the thing enjoined, a com- 
mission and command, (non occ) 

?. c-reTay?/, lit. imposition of tribute; 
hencfy that which has been com- 
manded by supreme authority, 
express injunction of law, (occ. 
tit. ii. 15.) 

1. oi«Tay/ia, the thing imposed by law, 
an order, (iwn occ.) 

5. ropayycAia, a proclamation, public 
notice ; esp. as a military term, word 
of command ; then, any annoucc- 
mcnt or declaration by autlu/rity. 

3. 1 Cor vji G 

1 19 

3 2r, 

1. XIV. 37 {nm. T A»») 



20 Oi/>), 



Mail V. 19. 

— — viii.18, we C(giTe) 

XV. :<.# 

ti (AoTOf, iftfrrf, L 

Tr)(i^M<K. 'aw.TAM) 

P. * 

w— xix 17. 

xxii. atJ, 38, 40 

Mark ni. 7. 

x. 19 

xii. 2U, 

30 (ap). 31. 
tittko i. t>. ' 

XV -Jf). 

xviii. JO. 

xxiii. &6. 

Juh!i X. IM. 

xi. 07. 

xii. 40. 50. 

XI il 34. » 

xir. 15.21. 

SI.HceCCgiTfr) 

XV. 10»«i«-», 12. 

Acta L 2, ) »ee C 

XV. '24. I (give.) 

*— xvii. l.S 

•f— . xT.iiL30,«ee C(Kive) 

•^ — XXV. 23, Me C (at 

oa«'«.) 
Tton. vii. 8. 0, 10. 11. 
•-— ziiL i>. (12, IS. 
-^ xvi. 2fl. 



(sing, instead of pL L 

Tr Ab H ) 
3. 2 Cor Tiii. 8 
1. Eph. u. 15 
1. — ^ vi 2. 

2 Col. ii. 22 

I. iv 10. 

5. 1 The« iv 2. 

3 1 Tiro, i 1. 

i. vi 14. 

3. Titua 1 3. 
I 14. 

1. Heb. vu. 5. 10. 18. 
xi. 22. lee C (give ) 

4. 23 {I6yti.a, that 

vhich atfm» tritt to 
one, a public rt$olu- 
(ton, tUcrtt, L. ) 

1 2 Pet. Ii. 21 

1. uL 2. 

1. IJohn ii.;<.4. 7»n«««».8. 

1. lii. 22. jat-i", 24. 

1. iv. 21. 

1. ▼. 2, 3«*'c* 

1. 2 Jolui4. 5. Ot««cc. 
1. Rev. xii. 17. 

1. xiT 12. 

I.- xxii. Uiap.) 



COMMANDMENT (at one's.) 
K€>.€voj, see "• command," Xo. 1. 

Actarxv 23. 



COMMANDMENT (give.J 

1. cuTcAAo/iai, (Mid.) to enjoin ujaa, 

charge with. 

2. hiaarkWonai, (Mid.) to state dJa- 

tinctly, explain clearly, conunaad 
expressly. 

3. KcXcvw, see " COMMAND," No, 1. 

4. fl-apayycAAw, see " COMMAND," No. 2. 



3. Matt viii. 18. 

1. John xiv 81 (•vroAhv 
JiSwMi. fo 9'^^ an in- 
junction, aae Na 1 
above, L Tr.) 



1 Acta i. 2. 

2. XV. 24. 

4. xxiii 30. 

1. Hab xi. 22. 



COMMEND (-ED, -ETH, -INQ.) 

1. o-i'vtoTT^/Ai, (a) trans, to place or aci 

together; of permms, to introduce 
to one's acquaintance and favourable 
notice, hence, to commend, to repre- 
sent €U worthy, 
(b) tntrans, to stand with or together, 
to put together, compose, corrtU- 
tute. 

2. vapurTf)fiif (a) trans, to place by tff 

beside, to place or set before «wy 
ojiCf hetice, to commencL 

(b) irUrans, to stand by or new, U^ !as 
at hand. 

3. irapariOriiii, to put or place near an;/ 

07i«, as food, or as a teacher. 
(a) Mid. to place with any otu on om't 
own account, i,e. to commit, to 9t> 
trust as a deposit. 

4. €Vatv€w, /i<. to praise upon ; to ap- 

plaud, laud. 



4. Luke xtL & 

3a. xxiii. 46. 

Sa. Acta XIV. 23. 

3a. XX. 32. 

la. Rom. iii. 5 

la. V. 8. 

la. xvi. 1. 



2a. 1 Cor. vilL 5. 
la.2 Cor. iii. 1. 

It. iv. 2. 

la v. 12. (npy.p^*'..) 

la. vi. 4, maw. (VMf, 

la. X. 12. 18t*V. 

la. xu. 11. 



COMMENDATION (of.) 

o-i^rraTiKos, drawing together, makirg 
compact ; introductory, commen- 
tary; with ciruTToAl} it denotes a 
letter of introduction, (non occ J 

2 Cor. iU. 1 1««, isn* (om. 0- L Tr A a) 



COMMISSION. 
€7riT/jo7r>;, a reference of a thing to en- 
other, a receiving of full powers, 
(non occ) _- 

Acta zxTi. 13. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 171 ] 



COM 



COMMIT (-ED, -Efft, INO.) 

\. roitu, to make, i.e. to form, bring 
alx^ut, cause ; gen, to do, t.«, habit' 
ually to perform, practise, t.«. to 
pursue a course of action. 

2. fTfi^tra-iaf to do, to work, (expressing 

OK action, ds continued or not yet 
completed; denoting what one does 
kohiiually.) 

3. ^iSrjfiiy to put, to set, to place. 

(a) Mid. to set or put for one's self, 
%,e. on one's own part or behalf, by 
ene's own order, to assign. 

4. vaf>arL0ri/ii, to put or place near any 

one, 

(a) Mid. to put or place with any 
•ne on on^s own account, ue. to 
entrust, deposit 

5. $<7w^ft, to give, (with implied notion 

of giving freely, unforced, and of 
one's o^ni accord,) to give into the 
hands, power or possession of any 
one. 

5, taw, to let, suffer, allow ; to leave to, 
commit to. 

7. cpya{6/iai, to work, labour ; used of 
aV kinds of labour; metaph, to work 
gad or evil, to commit, practise. 

^. T9/o»'CMii, to commit fornication. 



5 Mark xt 7. 

1 Lake xu. 48 !>•• 

9%. 4<i2nd. 

XTi 11, Me C to 

one'e trust. 
>- John ii. 24. see C unta 

5. ▼ 22. 

1. .Tfii 34. 

2 AcUzzT. 11,25. 

<. — - xzTii. 40, nurgin, 
Itavt 

1. xxtUL 17. 

2^ Rom. L 31 

% ii. 2. 

iii. 2. ) aeeC 

— 1 Cor. ix 17, J unto. 

8. X. 8«»<«- 

lA.2 Cor. ▼. 19, man. put. 

1. xi. 7 

^ xii 21. 



- Gal ii 7. eee C anto. 

- 1 Tim. i. 11, Bee C to mj 

tnut(b&) 
4a. 18. 

- vi. 20. eee C to 

one'e tnut (that which 

- 2 Tim. i 12, eee C unto 

him (that which I 

haTft) 
14, eee C unto 

one (that thing which 

i».) 
4a. ii 2 

- Titiu i. 3, see C unto 
7. Jaa. ii. 9 [(be.) 
1. T. 15 

- 1 Pet iv 19, eee C the 

keeping of 
L 1 John iti 4. 8, 0. 



COMMIT xHE KEEPING OF. 
tsLpa^iOnfu, (Mid.) see "commit," yo, 4a. 



1 Pet. iv. 19. 



COMMIT TO ONE'S TRUST. 

iruTTtvw, to believe, rely upoii^ trust, put 
ionfideuce in, , . 



(a) ivith Dot. of person^ and Ace. of the 
thing^ to entrust or confide anytliing 
to anyone.. 

Luke xvi. 11. 



COMMIT UNTO. 



a. John iL 24. 
a. Rom. iii. 2. 



IL 1 Cor. ix. 17. 
a. QaL iL 7. 



COMMITTED TO MY TRUST (be.) 

mo-TciJofiai, (Pass, of above), any thing is 
entrusted to me, or without an 
object, to be committed unto me. 

1 Tim.L 11. 



COMMITTED UNTO ME (be.): 

TltueLS.' 



COMMITTED UNTO ONE (that 

THING WHICH IS.) 

irapdKaraOiqK-q, any thing deposited witj^ 
one, (esp, of money or property 
entrusted to one's care.) 

2 Tim. L 14 (v«pa^Ki|. a depont, G L T Tr A H) 



COMMITTED UNTO HIM (that 

WHICH I HAVE.) 

f Vf the, ) 

< wafMdrJKTj, deposit, >my deposit. 

( fiov, of me, j 

2 Tim. i 11 



COMMITTED TO ONE'S TRUST - 

(THAT WHICH 18.) v« 

irapaKaraBrJKTi, any thing deposited with 
one, (esp. of money or property 
entrusted to one's care.) 

1 Tim. tL 20 (G<v) (irap«9i)«ir, a dtpotit, G L T Tr A K) 

See also, adultery, fornication, sac- 
rilege, TRUST, UNGODLY. 



COMMODIOUS (NOT.) 
dvcv^cTos, not conveniently placed. 

Acta xxvil 12. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



COMMON. 



[ 172 ] 



1. kotvi^, pertaining equally to all, i,e, 

common ; in a Levitical aente^ not 
bound, not forbidden ; hetuie, not 
sacred, that which is ceremonially 
unlawful or unholy. 

2. 6r)fi6aio<:, belonging to the common 

people or state, public. 

3. TToAi;?, of number^ many, numerous ; 

qf spacff far, fer and wide, wide- 
stretched. 

(a) vfiih article, (lU, the wide>stretched 
m\]itilude, Mark xiL 37.) 



— Mftft. xxvii. 27, tee 

hall. 
1. Mark Tii.2, man. (taxi, 

8a.- — xJL 87. 
1. Ace« tf. 44. 

1. If. 82. 

2. T. 18. 

V X. 14. 



-AcUz.l5.iMC(cal].) 

1. 28. 

1. xt 8. 

— < 9.MoC(oalL) 

1. Rom. z1t.14 «vi««,niarv. 
(text, vnelMit) 

— 1 Cor. X. 18, we man. ■ 
1. Tltua L 4. 

1. Jade 8. 



COMMON (CALL.) 

KOSKm^, to make kolvov^ (tee No, 1), 
carrying out the act which is proper 
to KOivds, to make comzQon. 

Aoto X. 15 ; xi. 9. 



COMMONLY. 

5Xwf, wholly, altogether; also, every- 
where, generally. 

1 Cor. V. 1 



See also, rbport. 



COMMONWEALTH. 

7i»XiTC(a, the relation in which a citizen 
stands to the state, the condition, 
right? of a citizen, citizenship; then, 
the civil polity, the condition of a 
state, e9p» a well ordered republican 
government, (occ. Acts zxii. 28.) 

Eph. U. 19. 



COMMOTION (-S.) 

<U'ara9Tocrta,a being unstable, unsettled; 
a state of disorder, tumult, confu- 
sion 

Luke xxi 9. 



COM 

COMMUNE 



8iaXaAe<tf, to speak to and fro, i,e, to 
talk with any one, to converse with« 
(denoting simply the using of «the 
organ of utterance without any ref- 
erence to the words or the sentimsstU) 

Lake rl. 11. 



COMMUNE TOGETHER.. 

6/iiXc(D, to be in a crowd or in compuiiy 
with q.ny one, to have intereonrse 
with ; hence, to converse with. 

Luke zxiT. 1ft. 



. COMMUNE WITH. 

1. (rvXXaXc(D/to speak or talk witii eny 

one (without reference to ths locr^ 
or sentiment.) 

2. ofuXcw, see "communk tooethm." 

1. Lake xxii 4. | 2. Acte xxir. :«. 

COMMUNICATE. 

1. dvarlOifiai, (Mid,) to place before, 

t,e, to delaro to any om; to make 
known, (occ. Acts xxv. U.) 

2. Koivo>v€ii>, to have a thing in coumwD. 

have a share ; of things, to ]isrt%]ic 
of; of persons, to partake with. 

3. KOiViavia, the act of partakmg or tha- 

ring, t.^.- participation, communica 



1. GaL U. 2. 
1 tL 6. 



2. PhiL iv. Ik 
8. Ueb. siii. %e. 



COMMUNICATE (wiluno to.) 

KoiviavLKos, fitted for communication, aj^ 
or ready to communicate. 

1. Tim. Ti. 18, mazg. eociaMr. 

COMMUNICATE AVITH. 
(Tvyicocvuvcu), to be partaker with ethers, 
to share with others in a7iy thi^g, 

PhiL iv. 14. 



COMMUNICATION. 

Aoyo9, the word (spoken, not mrittai.) 
In a formal sense, a word as form- 
ing part of what is spoken; as a 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 



[ 173 1 



COM 



means or insh^ument (not as a pro- 
duct or result), the speaking ; in a 
material sense, the word as that 
iphick is spoken, an exposition or 
account which one gives 

K9auivia, see "communicate," No, 3. 

u/itAia, a being together or in com- 
pany with any 07ie, intercourse, 
(E^ig. homaly), (non act.) 



1. MAtt T. .-^7 
I. L*ik« zxJT 17 
9 I Cor XV. SS 



1. Epii. IT. 29 

— Cul iii. 8. MO eUhr. 

2. Phil0ia a 



COMMUNION' 

KOtvyivUly see "COMMUNICATE,'* No. 3. 

iCor z. l«twi«# ) 2 Cor. vi. H. 

4 Cor. xlii. 14. 



COMPACTED (be.) 
(rvf^J3ipQ{ia, to make oomo together/ to 
bring together, to join or ktit 
together, to unite. 

(a) Pass, to be put together. 

A. Eph. i«. 10. 



" AcCs xi>. 39. Mfl travel | 
— Phii If 2&, MO labour. | 



1. Sdb. X. S3. 

a Rav. L 9(Ka 1 G(v.) 



COMPANY (-IE8> {»0>J).] 

I. oxAos, a throng of people, aR irregu- 
lar crowd ; esp. the mob, (opp. fd 
^/xo?, the people,) a confused mul- 
titude. 

?. o/c<Aec, any assembled people, a 
throng or crowjd, (from opjp%, at tMe 
flame place or Hfniy tc^eLhcr,) (n^ 

3. itAtJOo^, fubiejfs, hanrf, a multitude, 

a great number, (from vXyOwj to 
be Of" become full.) 

4. <Tiiortui, a journeying together, a 

Company of travellers, a caravan. 



• MAik vi 59, 8ecC(by ) 
1 Luk« iL 1 1. 

1. V z^. 

J. _ vi 17. 



— Luko IX U, seut (iii.i ) 

I 3tf. 

1. XI. '^7. 

1. xii. U 



3. Luke zxiii. 27. 

xxiv. 22,Me C (our) 

1. John VL 5 

— AcUi. 21, see C with. 

: iv. 23. flee C (one's 

own.) 

1. vi 7. 

X. 28, see C (keep.) 

xiii.l3,eeeC(Paul 

wdhiiL) 



— Acta xvil. S. see C (ga- 

ther a.) 

xxi. 9, i«d C {wo 

that were of raiil's. ) 

— 1 Cor. V. d. eee C with. 

— • 11, eee C (kecj*.) 

— 2 Tlies. ill. 14. see 

with (have ) 

— Ileb xii. 22. see C (an 
innumerable ) 



COMPANION. 

1. Kotyuff6s, a partn^y partaker^ Qom 

paniOn. 

2. TvyMoivtavo^, a joint-partajw*, co- 

partner, companion with. 



2. Rev. xvuL 17 (tt/>.) 
COMPANY (ah mNUMERABLB.) 

/Ltvo>4'?, a myriad, i,e. ten thousand, often 
used for an indefinitely large num- 
ber. 

Beb. xii. 22(pl> 



COMPANY (GATHER A.) 

oxAor»ica», to make a crowd or not, raise 
a mob, (non occ.) 

AcU xvii. h- 



<X)MPANY (/sr A.) 

KAtcrta, a place for lying down or reclia: 
ing, hence, any temporary or sriight 
building as used by shepherds 07 
soldiers. In Aec. pi. as here, co?tt* 
paniea of people sitting at XAi^9, 
table parties, (non oce.) 

Lake Ix. 14. 



COMPANY (one's own.) 

rScos, own, eost'n own, (a^ pertaining to a 
privcU)?,jSit8on, and wot to the public, j 

Acta iv. 23 (pi.) ^ 



COMPANY -(our.) 



U, of, 
fjf^Qv, us. 



Luke xxiv. \% 



CONfPANY (PAUL AND HIS.) 

, , . \ those about Paul, 

* / / ' f (includinghimsr>l/) 



, the people^ f . 
7)1, around about V. 
fi' IlatiAoi/, Paul, I 



e. Paul and hia 
companions. 

AcUi^xii 13. 

COMPANY (we THAT were of taul's.) 

Acta xxL 8 C«J».) 



Digitized by 



Google 



acM 



[174 3 



COM 



COMPANIES (bt.) 

crv/Jirocrutr, iLdrtflking together, adrink- 
• ing party ^- hence, any tnble-party ; 
here, mymr^t^ trvfn^tfi^ (i,e, ad' 
verlniUly and dUtrUyntwely,) . by 
table-parti98^by table-pibrtie8,('non^ 
occ,) 

Mtfk vi S9.. 



COMPANY (keep) [verb.] 

1. KoWaxa, to i^.ue togctb&T, to make 

cohere, join fast togetlier. 
(a) In N,2\ Mid, to acfliere cleave to, 
of things; to join one*8 self unto, 
o/personA, to associate with. 

2. 'arvvavafJLtywfJLi, to mix up togeUi»r.. 
(a) P<U9. r,r Mid, to mingle together 

with, kft"^ inliercourse or keep com- 
pany with. 

U. Aeti.s. y. I 2a. 1 Cor. ▼. 11. 

COMPANY WITH. 

1. <rv\4pxofJU!Li, to come'^orgo w50l any 

one, i,e, to*acc6mpa^; then, to 
come together, to convene, to aa- 
Bcmble. 

2. avvavoy,ly*A^pt^ $6i aS(^/<f,. Tfo. Sa." 

I. AcV5 i 51. i «A. 1 Ot<. Y. 9, 

COMPANY WITK (oi.vE.) 

S. 9 ThM lii. 14. 



C0KPAR2. 

vc,/;aj3aX/\a), to thro^ beside or near, to 
c»^,t before, <w fo^ to cmmaU ; 
the?if to throw or place side I.7 Side 
AO a; to compare. 

Kark iv. SO (: .> /u, (0 put, $et, pla«, L T Tr A H.) 

. COMPARE AMONG. 

o-vyKplvw, to sei'^rate distinct tlil^ 
and then bring them togethtfP into 
one ; hence, to oin together, com- 
bine ; later, to plav j te^ethor and 
then jud^ ;e of, i.e. to compare, to 
ti<,\iaBUi by comparlscuL 
s C". X. 12. 

COMPARE WITH. 

1 Ccr. IJ. 13. I » Car. X. 11 



COMPARED WITH (to bb.) 

Tp6i, towards. 

(a) wUh'Oen. hitherirardB, belonging 
. to the character cf. 

()>) ml* Dat, neai', hard by, freatSug 
in a direction towards.) 

(c) toiih Ace. hither wards^ to, of lUfrcd 
direction; of mentai directum, to- 
wards : then, from general notion of 
-mental direction arites tJuU of esti- 
TncUicn or proportimi, in consider;i- 
tion of. 

0. Ron. vUi. la 



COMPARISON. 

trapa/SfiXiq, a placing side by side, hence, 
comparison or sixuilitude. 
Mtfkir. sa 



COMPASS (FBTcn.1.) 
ir€pi€pxofian, |0 go ab^nt, to waa^icr up 
and do^n, used of a Mp sailing on 
an irregular course vnth unfavour- 
cMe winds. 



Act! zx«iii. U 



COMPASS (-id) [vtA.1 

L Kv^Adu, to make a circle,, encuxle ; 
move in a circle. 

2. vipidyut, to lead about, intrans. to go 
about, go up and dowo. 

:. UtU. criiL 15. I 1. r7-4» 9xi. CU 



COMPASS ABOUT?. 

kvkXou}, see ** compass," » 1 
• iitb. XL so. 

Ecv XX. (ic;^«X«v«. nnouTd, Gai L VZt A.) 
« — — 

. ' COMPASS ROUND. 

irtptKVK\6io, to make a circle round, oa- 
circle round abcut^ 

Luk« Tix. 43. 

COMPASSED ABOUT WITH (ce.) 

r€piK€Lpai, to lie around, also, to be laid 
around, to have round one, 

Hab. xU. 1. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COM 

C!OMPASSED WITH (be) 

HobkT.l 



] 175 ] 



COM 



COMPASSION (be moved with.) 

^irkayxyi(ofiait to fee! the bowels yesim, 
to have compassion; to pity. 



lCAtt.lZ.34l 

xiT. 14. 



Mark H Zl 



Mail zviil 27. 
Mark L 41. 



COMPASSION (HAVE.) 



afMt XT. 32r 

XX. 54. 

M&rkTiii % 



Luke XT. 



m 



Mark ix 22. 
Luke Tii. 13. 
— X.83 



COMPASSION OF (have.) 

cAceu, to show mercy, (more than have 
compamon), to have the desire of 
relieving the miserable, to show 
kindness by beneficence or help, 

c.^fii^Stta, to Bufifer with another, to 
he affected in like manner, (occ 
Heb. iv. 15.) 

e. Heb. X. St t L Jnde 22 {op.} 

COMPASSION ON (have.) 
cAccu, see above^ No, 1. 

2. oiifTcipca, to have merely pify or a 
sense of unhappiness for the ills of 
others; to have a subjective dis- 
tress at witnessing misfortune, etc. 
(weaker than 'No, 1.) 

fUTpumaOw, to be moderate in one's 
passions, hencey to be gentle, indul- 
gent ioward any one, 

1 Matt XTU5. 33. 
1. Mark t. 19. 

9.K01Q. is. wm. 



1 



3. 



\ 3. Heb. V. 2, JDBMC. reason^ 
] abljf bcuT witL 



COMPASSION ONE- OF ANOTHER 

(HAVI3JG.) 

Qii^ira9rj% feeling or suffering with 
another, lilie-aff^cted, the same in 
feeling. 

lP«t.-liL 8(pL) 



See also, bowels. 



COMPEL (-ED, -EST.) 

1. (IvayKa^b), to necessitate, constrain, 

(by perstianon or force.) 

2. dyyapcvo), to despatch as an ayyapcs, 

(a mounted courier kept at regular 

stages through Persia^ vnth power of 

empreffsment);* hence f to press into 

service for a journey in the manner 

of an ayyapo^, 

— Matt V. 41. eeo C to go. I L Lnke xfr. 23. 

2. xxTii. 32. I 1 Aeta xx»i. II. 

?. Mark xt. 21. I I. 2 Cjr. xii II 

1 QaL iL 9. U 

COMPEL TO GO. 

2. Matt V. 41. 

COMPLAINER (^.) 

fjufLi/fifjiOLpo's, finding fault with one-'^ lot, 
i.e, discontented, repining. 

Jade 10. 



COMPLAINT. 

1. aiTia^ia, charge, guilt imputed. 

2. fJLOfKfiij, fault found, blame, censure, 

i.e. occasion of complaint. 

1. Acta xxT.t7 (op.) 

2. Col. iii. 13, inarg. (text, fiMfrrwI.) 



COMPLETE. 

vXripoia, to make fidl, fill uf^ 

(a) Pass, to be filled full, (0 bo fully 
furnished. 

a. CoL U. 10. 

a. — — iv. 12, marg. fllUd (irAi|po^op/ie, to bear or brlnp 

Sklly, hence, to giitfuU auurame, perntade fully, C^ 

L T Tr A H.) 



COMPREHEND (-ed.) 
KaraXafiPdvia^ (a) to seize upon, lay 
hold of, with the idea qf eageme^i 
or svddenness, to seize mih the mind 
to comprehend, hence^ 

(b) Mid. to comprehend for ono's self, 
perceive. 

a. John i. 5. I bt Kyh. Iii. X* 

COMPREHENDED (be briefly.) 
(iwi/cc^/KiAatoo/xai, to Comprehend several 
thing;s under one, to reduce under 
one head, (occ. Eph, i. 10.) 

Bom. xlU. 9. 



Digitized by 



Google 



oov 



C 176 ] 



CON 



CONCEITS (in toue omu) 

{wapif iSHth, tn tJie utvmation of. 
(Savroiff, yourselves, your own selves. 

Bom. ad. V (4k« iNb aMov» initead ef vo^. T Tir A. ) 
Bos. "mH. 10. 



CONCEIVE (-KD.) 

1. evkXa^pdvia, to take together, /^re^p. 

to enclose in the hands; (Lot, com- 
prehendiere, £nff. to comprehend.) 
Spoken of persons, geti, to take oi- 
seise altogether, aU around, stronger 
than XafjLpiwio, from ike idea 'of 
elasping together, grasping with 
^the hands. Spoken of femateM, to 
conceive. 

2. ytw^M, of men, to beget ; of women, 
to bear, bring forth. 

fx(i», to have, \ 

Kotrq, a lying down, f to 

place of repose, bed, | conceive. 

esp. the maxriage-bed, ) 

unto, \ tar 

poki^, a casting down, > concep- 
seed, a casting in, j tion. 

0. rt&tifu, to set,, put, place, lay. 

(Cr) Mid. to set or put for one's self, 
to ftXf as in the mind. 



8. 



{ix«,i 
Mini, 
pla 

f ffif , ui 
< icara^G 






1. Jm. L 15. 



5a. AeU T. 4. 

8. Bom. is. 10. 
4. Heh jlL U. 



CONCERN (thb things whice.) 

rd, the things; followed by Gen. of wmn, 

lit the things of my rnfinnity. 

S Cor. zL so. 

CONCERN (thosb teinos which.) 

rk, the things, 

7r€f^t, about, concerning, (chiefly as the 
ol^'ect of thought, emotion, knowledge, 
i etc.) 

AotazxTiJLn. 



{ 



CONCERNING. 

1. v€pi, around, 
(a) with Gen. (around and separate 
from> about, conceming, ehufiy as 
^ oofeet of thofighif emotion, hnouh 
ledge, discourse, etc* 



^b) with AcCi, (arouiid and towards) 
■ around, of place ; about, of time ; 
about, in reference to, of any object 
of thought. 

2. ci?, into, to, unto, with a view^ to, 

markif^'the direction of thougki or 
speech. 

3. Kara, down. 

(a) with Gen. down from, against. 

(b) with Ace. down upon, over against, 
hence, according to, in referenc^ to 
some standard of comparison stcUed 
or implied. 

4. fnrip, over. 

(a) unth Gen. over and separate from, 
on behalf of, as though bending over 
to protect; then, simply about, in 
reference to, with or without the 
idea of benefit 

(b) with Ace, over and towards, be- 
yond. 

5. vpos, towaids. 

(a) with Gen. hitherwards, conducive 
to. 

(b) vfith Dot. resting in the* direction 
towards, near. { 

(o) Vfith Aec, t of literal direetioji ; 
' towards, against, of mental direction ; 
from this mental direction arises 
estimation, in consideration of; and 
intention, m order to. 



la. Matt. U. e. 

la. xi. 7. 

la. xirl. 11. 

la. Mark r. 16 

l^ Til. 17(om. G<«L 

T Tt A M) 
la. Lake U. 17. 

la. Tii 24. 

xxii. 37, MO C 

(Uiothiiiga.) 
la. — > xxlv. 19. 
27. aao G (tho 

thioga.) 

la. 44. 

la. John TlL 12, 8S. 

la. U. 16. 

la. xL 19. 

la. AoULM. 
2. -^ii. to. 

Till. 12, MO C (Ul« 

thing*.) 
ziii. S4, lee C that 

. — ^ ziz. 8, MO C (the 

la. ■ 80 (v(patWp«», 

beyond, taatoad of vcpt 
iHpttVt ametming otker 
watUrt, L T Tr.) 

la. xxL 24: 

la. zzii. 18. 

la. zzliil6. 

. la. »lr..S4. 



la. Acta SXT, 18. 

la. zzTiii. Sfl. 

22.aMC(aa) 

la. 2S(witbaxtlole> 

la. Rom. i. S. 

lx.5.aMC(M.) 

4a. 27. 

ad.a|,MaG(«i) 

la. 1 Oor. Tli. 26. 

TilLM.aM0that 

la.— ziLl. {(aa) 

la. XTlL 

a SC*. TliLSS. 

xL 21, aMC(M.} 

9b» Ephi iT. 22. 

a -«-▼. 82i««' 

a — 82«»<(om.LA«>) 
Sb. Phil UL 6. 

ir. 15, MeC(M.) 

la. 1 Thea. iii 2 (Na4», Q 
L T 'ft A K.) 

la. iT. 13. 

2, T. 18. 

lb. 1 Tim. I. la 

lb. tL 21. 

Hi 2 Tiia. iL ia 

ItA iiia 

la. Uefai TiL 14. 

la. si. 20. 21 

la. 1 John iL 29. [in.) 
6c. — - ▼. 14, mil|((tcst, 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 

CONCERNING (as.) 



[ 177 ] 



CON 



1. ir€piy (unth GeiL) see "concbrnikg,* 

No. \a, 

2. icoTOy (xoith Ace.) see "concbrxing," 

No, 36. 

€15, for, \ 

g ) Aoyos, a ^ovA spoken (not ( for an 
fm^<^«J the word or ac- j accouat. 
count which one giveSy ) 



1. Acti zxTui n. 

2. Bom. ix 5. 
2. xl 2a 



1. 1 Cor. viii 4 

2. 2 Cor. zi 21. 
8. PbiL iy. 15. 



CONCERNING THAT (as.) 

071, that, because, inasmuch as, seeing 
that. Jt introduces that which 
rests on a patent fact 



AcU zJU. 34 



CONCERNING (the THiifos.) 

ITcL, the things. % 
w€pii concerning, (see above, No. I J 



Lak* zxii. 87 
xxiv. S7. 



] Acte 



Aetoviiill 
six. 8. 



CONCISION. 

Kararofirj, a cutting off, mutilation. 
Used contemptuously /or the Jewish 
circumcision in contrast unth (he true 
spiritual circumcision^ (nor^ occ) 
rbtt. iu. 1 



CONCLUDE (-ED.) 

1. <rvyKkei(a, to shut up, hem in, enclose; 

to close up, conclude, (occ. Luke v. 
6 ; Gal. iii. 23.) 

2. «tpiV«, to divide, to separate, hence, 

to separate from, select; to come 
to a decision, to judge, (not neces- 
sarily/or eondemnaiion,) 

3. \oyi{ofiai, to occupy one's self with 

reckonings or calculations, kence, to 
reckon, count; /value, esteem, or 
take for ; to. account^ conclude, or 
infer. 

2. Acta zzL 25. I 1. ftom. xL S2. muz. tAul 

I Bom. iU. 28. 1 1. GaL iii 22. [up together. 



CONCORD. 
€rvii<l>6vr)cri^, a speaking a thing together 
with another, hence^ agreement, 
unison, (non occ.) 

2 Cor. n IS. 



CONCOURSE 
awrrpoffyq, a turning or winding together, 
then, that which is rolled up to- 
gether, any dense mass as of meti, 
(occ. Acts xxiii. 12.> 



Acta xl3L 40. 



CONCUPISCENCE. 

imOvfiia, desire, yearning, longing; 

denoting the inward passion of the 

mind in a good or bad sense. The 

mental dea\re(not the object desired,) 

Kcm. TlL 7, nurg.Cteat, | CoL UL 5. 

IXhealv. 5 



8. C/iuf.)| 



1. 



CONDEMN (-JED, -EST.) 
K/otVw, to separate, fo distinguish, to 
select, to choose out thegood^ hence, 
gen. to judge, ie. to form or give an 
opinion after separating, and con- 
sidering the particulars of a case 
(not necessarily implying condemna- 
tion.) 

KaraicpCvu}, to give judgment(^a8a6otv^ 
against; kence, to condemn, the crime 
or punishment being implied, (occ. 
Mai'kxvi. 16 (ap.); Rom, xiv. 23.) 

( vp6^, towards, in reference to, 

< KaraKpun^;, condemn at iou/ censure, 

( blame. 

4^ KaraSiKa^ta, to exercise SUri (light, 
order, law) against any one; with 
the definite sig7nfication,toipTOmmncG 
judgment against, to condemn, (non 
occ.) 

5. KarayivilxTKu), to know or note against 
any one to his disadvantage, hencCi to 
think ill of, to condemn, (occ. Gal. 
ii. 11.) 



3. 



4. Matt zii 7. 97. 

2. 41.42. 

2. XX. 18. 

2. xxvii. a 

2 HAxkx.'SS 

2. xiv. 64. 

4. Luke Tl. 87 t»*c«. 
1 XL SI, Zi 



1. John iii 17, 18 »»«e«. 

2. ---viii 10 {ap.X 

(ap.) 

1. AcU xiii. 27. 

2. B«!n. II. 1. 

2. viii 3,31; 

1. xiv. 21 



11 



[be.) 1 2. 1 Cor xi. 32. 
xxiv. 26, •€« C (to I 3. 2 Cor. rii. 8. 



M 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



[178 ] 



CON 



— TltoafL n, Me C (that 

cumot te.) 
iii. II, Bea C of 

OBflTs Mif. 

2.B«b.xL7 



4. Jfti. T. 6 

a. »(Ka. 1, L T 

TrAK) 

5. 2 Pat. ii 6. 

S. iJohaiii. :.•, a 



CONDEMNED OF ONFS SELF. 

avrotfcaroK/tiros, Belf-oondemned (^no^ c2i- 
recUy or explicitly^ hut by doing 
in his own case that which he con- 
demns in general), (nan oec,) 

Titos UL 11. 



CONDEMNED (to be.) 

' €&, into, to, unto, with a ] 

view to, (denoting ob- with a view 
j€ct) ; in order to, to or in 
(denoting purpose), order to a 
fcpc/ia, a j udgment, a sen- sentence. 
tepee, condemnation, 

Luke ndr. 90. 



CONDEMNED (that cannot be.) 

dxaTayvdXTTos, not worthy of condemna- 
tion, (non occ.) See "condemn," 
No, 5, 

Titiu ii. & 



CONDEMNATION. 

1. Kptfuiy the sentence pronounced, the 

result or product of judgment. 

2. KaruKpLfia^ the sentence pronounced 

againBt, condemnation, ('non occ. J 

3. KpuTL^^ judgment, the process of 

separation, the act or time of judg- 
ment. 

4 KaraKpuri^ judgment against, (deno- 
ting the action incomplete and in 
progress.) 

5. vTTOKpurts, (No. 3 with {♦ro, j^rejixed^ 
implying concealment,) hence ^ a 
fiilse or feigned pretence, an acting 
as it were under a mask, (whence, 
Eng., hypocrisy.) 



1. Luke xziii. 40. 
3. John iii. 10. 

3. ^. 24. 

2. RoTD. T. 16. 18 

2. viil 1. [jud(rn\nU. 

1. 1 Cor. xl. 84, margin, 

4. 2 Cor. iii 0. 
1. 1 Tim. HI 0. 



1. Jm. iii 1, marg. judg- 

6. — ▼. Ii {vnh ffptViif. 
under jndgment, inBtead 
of ttf vvocpKriv, unto 
hypoeriijf, B E L T Tr 
AH) 

1. Jade 4. 



CONDESCEND. 
: vvairdyia, to lead off or away with any 
one. In N. T. only Pass., to be led 
or carried away with any thing; in 
a bad sense, to be led astray, (Gal. 
ii. 1 3) ; in a good sense, led away. 
(In Rom. xii 16, rols ravtivol^, 
doubtless neuter, lowly things, the 
antithesis of "the high things.*') 

Rom. xD. 19. 



CONDITIONS OF. 
' TO, the things, 
[ vpos, with Ace as here, relating to. 

Lnkexir. 8& 



CONDUCT (verb.] 
KaOurr^ifjLi, to set down, set, to set one 
down on a journey, i.f.toaccompany, 
conduct, out of respect or for security. 

ActiXTil IS. 

CONDUCT FORTH. 

7rpoir€fjL7rio, to send on before, to send 
forward on one's journey. 
1 Cor. xTi 11. 



CONFER (-ED.) 
1 vpoa-avaridrifu, to lay anything ad- 
ditional on 0}U. In N.T, only Mid., 
to take such burthen on one's self, 
also, to place before in addition, to 
impart or communicate further, 
(i.e. on one's own part), (occ. Gal. 
ii. 6.) 

2. crvXXaAcui, to speak or talk with or 

together, (referring only and merely 
to the general idea of talking^ without 
reference to the sentiment or subject 
matter.) 

3. <rvp.pd\ko}, to throw orstrike together, 

(as of streams or persons to come 
together) ; then, to throw together 
<M words, to dispute, discourse or 
consult together. 



S. Acts ir 15 



1 2. Acta XXT. 12 

Gal L 16 



CONFERENCE (add in.) 
TTpoo'avaTtOrip.i, see "CONFER,*' No. 1. 
Ool. u. 9. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



CONFESS (:ED, -sTn, -mo.) 

1. 6fioXoy€(u, to 8per.k (yr say the samo 

together unik another, i.e. to speak 
the same language, to say the same 
things, ie. to assent, accord, agree 
with, hence, to concede, admit, 
confess. 

(b) followed by cV, in, to confess in 
07ie'B c<ue, i,e, to profess or acknow- 
ledge Aim. 

2. ffo/ioAoycw, (No. 1 with €^, out of, 

prefixed,) to speak out the same 
things vfith or as anotker, confess 
fully. Here, only Mid. to make 
acknowledgment, (occ Matt. xi. 26; 
Luke X. 21; xxii. 6.) 

2. Rom. x\y. 11. 

2. XV. 9. 

2 P2iU. U. 11. 

1. Helx xi. 13. 
1- xlii.l5,niarg.(t6Xt. 

gi9e tkankt ) 

2. Jaa. T. 16. 
I. 1 John i. 9. ^ 

1. iv. 2. 3, 15. 

I. 2 Johu 7. (T Tr A M.) 
1 Rev.iiI.5(No.l,iict..CL 

CONFESSION. 
6/Ao\oyta, assent, accord, agreement ; an 
agreement made, confession^ pro- 
fession. 

1 Tim. tl 13. nuag prt^feHion. 



CONFESSION IS MADR 
o/AoAoye(D, see "confess," No. 1. 
Rom. X. 10, pass. 



[ 179 ] 



CON 



SL 


Mttt iU 6. 


U 


X. 82 ••lot. 


2, 


Murk i. 6. 


la. Lokfl xii. 8^«>««- 


1 


Johni 20IVIM. 


1. 


ix 23. 


I. 


xii 42. 


2L 


AcU xix. 18. 


1. 


xxiii. 8. 


1. 


xxiv. 14 


1. 


Rom. X. 9. 



CONFIDENCE. 

1. vop^ijcrMi, the speaking all one thinks, 

ut. free-spokenness, as characteristic 
of a frank and fearless mind., hence, 
boldness, openness, frankness, (per- 
haps also sometimes implying confi- 
dence or assurance,) 

2. v€voWrfn% persuasion, tnist, assu- 

rance, cott^dence. 

3. wroo-Taats, a btanding under ; that 

which is set or stands under, 
a foundation, origin, beginning, 
Aence, spoken of that quality which 
leads one to stand under, endure 
Of undertake anythiog. Used in 



the Papyri for h'tle- deeds as being 
the foundation or ground of con- 
fidence, (see under »' substance " 
and " PERsox.") 



1. Act«.xxviiL 31. 

2. 2 Cor. i.J.«c" 

" 3, ) 

vii. 16, f 



Me C 
(have.) 



2. TiiL 22. 

2. -x. a 

a . xi. 17. 

— Gal V. 10.«eeC(h»ve.) 
iEph. mil 

— PhU. i. 2.5, > aee C 

— -'— iii. 3, i (hnve.) 



2 Phil. iii. 4. 

— 2 Thea. iii. 4, ^ tee C 

— Philem. 21. ) (havO 
1. Heb. la e 

3. 14 

1. X. 35 

3. xi. 1, nutfff. (t«t, 

tubitcmce.) 
1. 1 John ii. 2& 

1. iii. 21 

1. V 14 



CONFIDENCE (havk.) 

1. veiOia, (a) trans, to persuade^ win by 

words, influence, (as opp. to force.) 

(b) inirans. Mid. to siiflfer one's self to 
be persuaded or convinced. 

(c) Pass, to be moved by fair means, 
esp. by words^ to be won over, 
prevailed upon. 

2. 6ap^€(a, to be of good cheer, to have 

good courage, to be full of hope 
and confidence. 



Ift. 2 Cor. it 8. I la. Phil. i. ! 

2- r—'il. 1». la. HI. 

In. OaL V. 10. la. 2 Thee, 1 

la^ Philem. 21. 



25. 
3. 
iii 4. 



CONFIDENT. 

1. vsrwrrwrisi, see "confidence," No. 3. 

2. 6app€ui, see "confidence (have)," 

No. 2. ^ ' 



% 2 Cor V. 6. 



1. 2 Cor. ix. 4. 



CONFIDENT (bk.) 

1. 7r€e^,*« "CONFIDENCE (HAVB),"iWla. 

2. Oappkta, we"00NPIDENCE (ha Ve),"A"o. 2. 

1. Rom. ii. 19. I 2. 2 Cor r fi. 

1. Pha t a 

CONFIDENT (wax.) 
ir^lOu}, see "confidence (have)," No. la. 

PhiL 1. 14. 



CONFIDENTLY. 
Sec, AFPip.ii. 



M" 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



[ 180 1 



CON 



CONFIRM (-ED, -INO.) 

1. pifiaLot), to make firm, make slead- 

fast, secure, make good, corroborate, 
i.e, make firm or establish by argu- 
ments or proofs 

2. iirurTYjpi^Q}, to make tc lean on, to 

strengthen upon, establish, (occ. 
Acts xviii. 23.) 

3. ^fi'poo), to make valid, give authority 

or influence, (no7i occ.) 

4. fi€(rLT€V(D, to be or act as a mediator ; 

to come between, interpose, (no7i 
occ.) 



1. MarkXTl 20 (ap.) 

2. Acts xiv. 22. 

2. XV. 82.41. 

1. Rom. Kv. 8. 
1. I Cor. L e. 8. 



3. 2 Cor ii. 8. 

3. OaL ill. 15. 

■ 17, sec C before. 

1. Hebi ii. 3. [om't telf. 

4. yI 7. mftrg. intrrpose 



CONFIRM BEFORE. 

irpoKvpou), to do No. 3, before or pre- 
viously ; establish or confirm before, 
(non occ.) 

Gal. iii, 17. 



CONFIRNLVTION. 
/Jc^atWi?, firm establishment, (non occ.) 



PhU L 7 



Ilfcb vi. IC 



CONFLICT. 

tiycui/, a gathering, assembly, esp. an 
assembly to see games, th^n, the 
assembly of the Creeks at tlioir 
great national gamcii, and hence, 
tlic contest for a prize at their 
games; gen. any struggle or trial 
uith the accessor!/ idea of peril. 



PhU. I SO 



I Col. ii. 1, marg. ftar or cart. 



•CONFORMABLE UNTO (make.) 

a^*fifiop4>6ii) to make of like form with 
another jxrson or thing, (non occ.) 

Phil iii. 10 (av«iM0P<>«V«». 'o ^ or income ^f likt fonn 
vuh,(I^ LTTr A K) 



CONFORMED TO (be.) 

(rv(rxi)iiaTi((o^ ,i() form, fashion, or shape 
one thing after or like another. Jn 
y. T. only Mid. or Pass, to fv>rm, 
fu.sliion, or Hha[)e one's self after 
another, to be confurmcfl to liis 
example, (occ. 1 Pet. i. 14.) 

Rom. xJi. 2. 



CONFOUND (ED.) 

1. Karaia-xyviii, to make ashamed, put to 

shame, bring down shame upon. 

2. a^vy\kit}/ or (rvy\vv(i>), to ^OMT togetlicr, 

commingle ; of persons, to confuse, 
..trouble ; of the mind, to perplex. 

Ill rori.2Vl»t(oj)),27 2p««- 
I I. 1 Pet. ii. 6. 



CONFORMED TO. 

oTL'/x/io/x^o?, having the like form with 
another person or thing, (occ. Phil, 
iii. 11.) 

Rom. viii. 2» 



2. Act« ii. 6. 
2. ix. 2a. 



CONFOUNDED (be) [mai^in.] 

1. Roin. ix 33, text. b^. athamtd. 



CONFUSE. 

<n7X€<«>, WC *' CONFOUND,'* No. 2. 
Acts xix. 32. 



CONFUSION. . 

1. ttKaTao-Tao-ta, a being in a state ol 

di.sorder or instability, hcnce^ dis- 
order, anarchy, tumult. 

2. a^vyxv(Ti%, a mixing together ; of per- 

sonf, confusion ; cf composition, 
indistinctness, (non occ.) 

2 A<t<! xix. 2'J 

1. 1 Cor. xiv. 33, niarg. WmvLli or unqyiirtnttt 

1. Ju.s. LiL 10, maig. t arauU ox unqvLxttntu. 



CONGREGATION. 
(TvvaywyTj, a bringing together, a gather- 
i i"g ^ persons or things , csjx a 

I Jewish assembly held in the syna- 

gogues ; then, of the place itself u 
synagogue, (tcfience the Eng. word. J 
(See -under "assembly;") 

Act« xui 43. 

CONQUER (-1N0.) 
viKao), to have vIkt^ (victory), to b€ 
victorious, get the upper liand, 
prevail. 

Her. Ti. 2 »««". 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON [ 181 ] 



CONQUEROR (be more than.) 

vrcpviirad), to more than conquer, to 
have victory beyond measure. 

Horn. vUL 37 



CONSCIENCE. 

<rvv«s^cs, a knowing with one's self, 
consciousness ; the being one's own 
witness; the testimony to one's own 
conduct borne by consciousness, 
esp, the consciousness man has of 
himself in his relation to God, 
manifesting itself ifi the form of a 
self-testimony, Consequentlij it is 
the effect and result of faith, for a 
man*s conscience will never condemn 
that which he believes to be rig/U, and 
mce versa : hence the only conscience 
worth having is thai which springs 
from "a faith unfeigned," seel Tim. 
i. 5, (non occ.J 



John Tiii. (op.) 
Acta xxilL 1. 

xxir. 1«. 

Rom. ii. 1& 

ix.1. 

xiii5. 

L Oor. Tiii 7l« drvt^ui, 
fnUUoriiy, Om» L Tr 

7 «. 10,12. 

X. J5,»r, 28. 29 »•»«•• 

S Cor. i. 12. 



2 Cor. iv. 2. 
r. 11. 

1 Tim. i. 5. 19. 

iU S». 

ir. 2. 

2 Tim. i. a 
TitUM i. 1.5. 
Ilelx ix. 9, 14b 

X. 2, 22. 

xiiL la 

1 Pet il 10. 
iii 18. 21. 



CONSECRATE (-ed.) 

1.. iyKatvi(fa^ to renew ; to be, become or 
make new ; henee^ to initiate, conse- 
crate, set forth somet/Ung as new, 
(occ. Heb. ijL 18.) 

2. TcAccodii to bri^g to a full end, to 
finish, as a. work or a diUy; t/ten, 
to make complete so that nothing 
more is wanting, to make perfect 

1 Hebi TlL 28, maigiii, per/eet 
I. ..... X. 20, maxfin, moi* new. 



CONSENT (with.) 

{*'*' o^i ) by 

iTvi^voi, symphouious, in ( ^^ 

uoiaon, (prop, of sounds J C ^eut. 
fii«l<^ accord, agreement, j 



I Cor. Tii. 6. 



(aTTO, 



CON 

CONSENT (with onbl) 

from,) 7^*^ ^«^, ^ 

C f *<w?w such word as con- 

' ) sent being implied.) 

Lnko sir. id. 



CONSENT (-ED, -mo) [verb.} 
cTTivcvoi, to nod to, tH token of command, 
approval^ etc., to nod ^aAent, (wm 
occ) 

Actozviii20. 



CONSENT TO. 

1. rpoa-cpxoftaiy to come or go to oraear 

any person or thing ; to come near 
in thought or intention^ hence, to 
assent to, concur in. 

2. avyKararlOrifAi, to put or lay down to- 

gethei* with another; to deposit 
one's vote with others in the urn, 
hence, to assent to, agree with, (non 

occ) 

2. Luk0 zxiiL 51. t LI Tim. H 8. 

CONSENT UNTO. 

1. <rv/i<^i7/xt, to speak with, i.e. in the 

same manner^ to express agreement 
with, (non occ.) 

2. <n;v€v8oK€(i;, to think . well of with 

others, to take pleasure with others 
in any iking, hence, to approve, 
assent to. 

2AeUTiiLl. | 2L Acts xxiL 20. 

1. Rom. ?ii 1& 

CONSENT WITH [margin.] 
(rw€v5o/icco», see No, 2 above. 

Rom. L 88, tezt^ htm pleatwt in. 



CONSIDER (-BD, EST, -IKO.) 

1^01, to perceive, implying the per- 
ception of the mind consequent upon 
sight ; to mark, think about 

Karavoccu, to perceive or discern dis* 
tinctly or clearly ; to understand, 
cousiaer, obiserve. 

Qtiapkoi, to'be a spectator of, to behold 
an object present, contemplate with 
the idea of admiration and wonder, 
toldok at purposely and attentively, 
to regard. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OON 



[ 182 ] 



4. dya0€topita, (No. 3 with avd, up, 

jyreRxtd), (occ. Acta xvii. 23.) 

5. avdXoycYofiac, to reckon up, compute; 

to count up again, think over, 
reflect upon. 

G. SiaAoyifo/xat, to reckon tlirough, ue, 
to complete or settle an account, 
balance accounts, hencfy to take ac- 
count of, stop to consider. 

7. €?8ov, to see, fre/errerf to (he suJjject, 

as iVo. 3 is to the ohjert,) to behold, 
(used of the mind of him who sees.) 

8. <rvv€?8ov, to see or perceive with one's 

self (by the sefises), ue. to be aware, 
conscious. 

9. Karafjuivddvb}, to observe well, learn 

thoroughly, note accurately, (non 
occ.) 

10. (TKoircb), to look at or upon a thing, 

to watch, behold, regard, (from 

a-KovrSst an object set up in the 

distance at which one looks and 
aims.) 

1 1 . o-vvci^/xi, to send or bring together, 

hetice, to bring or put together in 
mtW, to discern, tmderstand, com- 
prehend. 



0:Matt..Ti. 28. 

2. Til.S. 

n.MarkTl. 61 
2. Luke xU. M. 27. . 
6. John xi.jBO (KvMiimi. 
to r<c^(m,.GMLT7rH) 
2. AcU zi. 6. 
8. xiL J^ 



r. Aoto'xv. 0. 
2. Rom. ir. 19. 
IO.OjO. tL 1. 
t 2 Tim. U. 7. 
2. H«b. iii 1 

8. vU. 4. 

'2. x: 24. 

6. xiL 8. 

4. H«b. ziiL 7. 



CONSIST <-BTH.) 

1. €t/x^ to be, the ordinary verb of 

existence: 

2. irvvurrqfAij (a) trans, to cause to stand 

with or together, to place or set 
together, associate, 
(b) intrans, to stand with or together, 
to be compact (placed together), to 
be constituted. 

I 



1 Lukexii. 18. 
2U. Col. I. 17. 



2b. 2 Pet. iii. 5, mAzvln, 
(Uzt, ttand.) 



CONSOLATION 

*^ttpuKA.T70-(9, a calling near, a summons 
to one's bide, hence^ an ad monitor}', 
encouraging and consolatory ex- 
hortation, invitation or entreaty, 
'(opp. to Tra/oatVco-is, warning.) 



Luke ii 25. 

tLK 

AoUiv. 88. 

— XT. 8L 

R«OL XT. S 



OON 

fCor. L8.6»^*«. T. 

Tiil 

Phil U. 1. 
2 Tbee. iL Id 
PhikB. r. 
Heb ri 18. 



CONSORT WITH (-eo.) 
TTpoa-Kkyp^io^ to assign by casting lots. 
In Pass, as here^ to cast in one's lot 
with aiwther, (non occ.) 

AcU xvii. 4. 



CONSPIRACY. 

trvvn^fioo'ta, a swearing together, a being j 
leagued by oath, hence, a oonspiracy, 
(non occ.) 

Aotixxili la 



CONSTANTLY. 

See, AFFIRM. 



CONSTRAIN (-ED, -BTH.) 

1. aMt yMa^oi, to necessitate, force, con- 

strain, compel, (either by force or 
by entreaty.) 

2. irapaf3td(6fiai, to do a thing by force 

against nature or law, to com}>cl, 
(as though by overmuch erUreat^Jy 
(non oec.) 

3. <rvvcxw, to hold or keep togiether, 

confine, secure, hence, to constraiji, 
hold fast. 

1. Matt, xiv 22. | 2. AcU xvi. l.V 

1. Uuk Ti.'45. 1. xxviiL 1«. 

2. Luke xxiT. 29. I 3. 2 Cor. r. U 

1. OaL tL 12 



CONSTRAINT (by.) 
dvayKOKTTws, by force, unwillingly. 



1 Pet T. 2 



CONSULT (-ED, -ETH.) 

1. f3ovk€vofjiai, to take couuseU t.e. to 

consult with one's self, deliberate. 

2. o'VfifiovXivui, to take coimsel with any 

one, i.€, to give him counsel, to 
advise. 

(a) t» Mid, spoken of several, to coun- 
sel or consult together, (e.g. for 
evil, hence, to plot) 

U. Z>Iatt xxtL 4 I 1. Lako xSt. 81. 

1. John XiL 10. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



[ 183 ] 



CON 



CONSULTATION. 
<rvfi/3ovXiov, coansel, advice. 

(a) with ?roie<ii, to make or hold a 
consultation. 

a. Mark zv. 1. 



CONSUME (-ED, .iNG.)i 

1. dvoXiVfcca, to use up, spend, esp. in a 

had seme^ hence, to consame; of 
persons, to destroy, (non. occ) 

2. KaravaXwrica), (No. 1 with Kara pre- 

fixed, intensifying it,) to consume 
wholly or thoroughly (<w fire), 
(non occ.) 

3. Sairavdta, to spend, he at expense, 

fo spend npon a thing, hence, to 
waste, exhaost, impoverish. 

1. Lake iz. 5L I 2. Heb xii. 29. 

1. Gal. y. 15. I 3. Jaa. iv. 3. 

1. 2 ThMS. ii. 8 (ai«A«i, wtZZ slay. L T. Tr. A.) 



CONTAIN (-ING.) 
1. x^^^ ^ K^^^ space, make room. 
Trans, to have space or room for a 
thing, to hold, contain ; also to 
receive with the mind, &c. (see 
Matt. ziz. 11, 12, John viii. 37, 
and 2 Cor. vii. 2, &c.) 

John ii. 6. 



CONTAIN (CAN ) 

1. x^^<^i '^^ above; to receive with 

the heart and mind. 

2. lyKpartvoiuu, to exercise mastery or 

dominion over, hence, to exercise 
self>oontrol. 

1 John xzL 26. I S. 1 Gor. vii 9. 



CONTAINED (bb.) 

ir€pi€)(ia, to have or hold one's self 
round, hence, to encompass, 
embrace, snrroiinci, enclose; to 
contain as a writing. 

1 Pet. U. 0. 



CONTAINED IN (thb things.) 
ra, iho things. 

Bom. ii. 14. 



CONTEMPTIBLE. 

i(ovO€v€ia, to set out at nought, i.e. to 
despise, contemn. 

2 Cor. z. 10, pass. (i^ovUvim, nm$ meaning, L.) 



CONTEND. 

StoucpiVo), to separate throughout, i.e. 
wholly, completely, hence, to dis- 
tinguish, judge, decide. 

(a) Mid. to separate ono*s self from, 
as in battle, hence, to contend with, 
dispute or strive with. 

a.' Acts zi. 2. I a. Jade 9. 



CONTEND EARNESTLY FOR. 

iiraywyi^ofiaij to contend as a com- 
batant upon (i.e. for or about) a 
thing, (non. occ.) 
Jude 3 



3. 



CONTENT. 

dpKiu), to ward off, defend, hence, to 
assist, succour ; then, to be strong 
enough, suffice; in pass, to be 
satisfied with a thing, to be con- 
tented to do. 

avrdpKrjs, sufficient in one's self, 
self-adequate, needing no aid, 
hence, contented, (non. occ.) 

'TO) the thing. 

iKavov, coming to, 
reaching to, hence, 
sufficing, saf if fac- 
tion, 

TTocco), to make, to do,^ 



to do that 
\^ h ch gives 
' satisfaction 

oris 
satisfactory. 



3. Mark xy. 15. | 2 Phil. iv. 11. 
1. 3 John 10. 



CONTENTED (be.) 

&pK€OfjLai, (Mid. of No. 1 above,) to 
suffice one's self with, i.e. to be 
satisfied or content with. 



Lukeiii. 14. 



Heb. xiii. 6. 



1 Tim. vi. 8. 



CONTENTED WITH (be) [margin.] 

(TwaTrayo), to lead off or away with any 
one, hence, to be led or carried away 
with any thing; gen. in a bcuL sense, 
i.e. to be led astray ; but also in a 
good sense, to be led away with. 

Bom. xii. 16, text, condescend to, 

CONTENTION (-s ) 

1. ^is, strife, quarrel, esp. rivalry, 
contention, wrangling. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



[ 184 ] 



2. cpi^eta, labour for wages, work for 

gain, then, any work for ambitious 
purposes, canvassing, intriguing, 
bence, party-spirit, faction. 

3. dytav, place of assembly wkere games 

were celebrasUd^ place of c<Hite8t^ 
then^ the conflict itsdf in the pvblic 
games. 

4. vapo^v(rfio9, a sharpening, helicey of a 

•sluurpening of the feeling or action, 
incitement^ impulse, paixixysm of 
anger, sharp contention, (oce, Hcb. 
X.24.) 

4. A<Aft TV. 39. I 2. Pha 1 1ft 

1. 1 Cor. i. 11. 8. 1 Tbm. ti. 1 

l.TitcuiiiLO. 



CONTENTIOUS. 

4nX6v€iK09, loving quarrel, fond of strife, 
(nan occ) 

I Cor. xl 16. 



CONTENTIOUS (tubv that are.) 

ot, the persons, \ those 

cf , of, ( M'/io are 

ifiiOeta, 5CC "contention," /'of con- 
No, 2, j tention. 

Rom. ii. S. 



CONTENTMENT. 

avTapKctay. eelf-sufficieucy (in a good 
sense), sufficiency v;ithiii one's sell ; 
spolxn of a mind Satisfied witk its 
lot, contentment, (occ. 2 Cor. ix. 8. ) 

1 Tim- Tl 6. 



CONTINUAL. 

1. a8taActTro9, not leaving any space 
between, lunce, unintermitting, un- 
ceasing, (occ, 2 Tim. i. 3.) 

2 ( ct?, unto, 
• ( T€Ao9, the end. 

2. Luke zviii 5. I 1. Bom. is. 2. 



CONTINUALLY. 

1. Sms-avT09, through tho whole tivic, 
i.e, continually, alwaya 



2.. 



coy 

€ts, imto, 

ra, the, 

Si7yv€K7;9, carried 
through, extended, 
protracted, of time, 
continuous, per-^ 
petual, 



unto or 

for tho 

unbroken 

continuance, 

(occ. Heb. X. 

12, 14.) 



1. Luke xxif. 5Sl 

2. Heb. viL S. 



2. Heb. X. 1. 
I. zilL 15. 



CONTINUALLY UPON (attend.) 

vfHxrKafiTfpeb), to. be strong or firm to- 
wards anything, to endure or per- 
scvVo in or with ; of a work or 
business, to be constantly occupied 
or engaged in; rf a person^ to 
remain near, to wait upon. 

Rom. JuiL G. 



CONTINUALLY TO (give one's sixk) 

Acts Ti. 4, 



CONTINUALLY (w.u7 o.v.) 

Acta X. 7. 



CONTINUANCE (patient.) 

{•TTO/xoK)}, a remaining behind or under, 
hence, a bearing up under, patient, 
pei'severing endurance. 



Rom. ii. 7. 



CONTINUE {'ED, -ETE, -:xa) 

1. /jici'to, intrans. to remain, abide, (Lett. 

mfines ;) trans, to remain for a«y 
one, await 

2. cTTA/xcVw, to remain upon, t.f. in ad- 

dition, longer ; whence^ to continue. 

3. Sta/xa'O), to remain through or through- 

out, i.e. permanently; to remain 
the same, not to change. 

4. 7rapafjL€v(i), to remain near by or with 

ang one, hence, to continue or per- 
severe in anything, (occ, 1 Cor. xvi. 6.) 

5. 5tar/)t/?<i>, to rub in' pieces, rub con- 

tinually, hence, to wear or consume 
away by rubbing; spoken of time, to 
spend, to pass. 



iLiziiz 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



[ 185 ] 



OON 



6. tcmjfUf (a) trans, to caueo to stand, 

set, place. 

(b) tTUratis. to stand ; metaph, to stand 
fast, hence, to remain. 

7. Ka0i(u>, (a) trans, . to cause to sit 

down, to seat. 

(b)intrans, and MicL to seat one's 
self, sit down., hencey to abide, con- 
tinue. 

3. Taparcivo), to stretch out near, by, 
or to; to extend near, hencey to 
extend or prolong as HmCf to con- 
tinue, (nan occj 

9. ^larcXco), to bring through to a full 

end, to finish fully, complete; 
spoken of time, to continue through 
tne whole time, continue through- 
out, (non occ) 

10. yivopaijto begin to be; implying 
origin, to come into existence; 
implying result, to take place, come 
to pass ; implying change of state, 
to become, enter upon any state or 
condition. 

11. voiiia, to make; to do, to work; 

toitli Ace. of time (prop, intram.), 
to do or act for a certain time or 
(as in vulgar Eng.) do up a certain 
time, to spend or pass time. 

— nom. ri 1, } see C 
rL 2'i. r in. 

— — xii. 12, tee C in- 

3. GiU. ii. 5. ritant io. 
iil. 10, ) 

— CoLi. 23. Vwei 

If. 2, ) 

1. 1 Tim. ii. 15 

.1. 2 Tim. \3L 14. 

4. HeU vii. 23. 
1. 24. 



marg. 
) C aU 



11. Matt. XX 12, 
(text, vorh.) 

— Luka vL 12, •« 

night. 

3. xxil 28. 

1. John U. 12. 

2 Tiil. 7 lap.) 

I. 31. 

5. si. &4. 

1. rv. 9. 

— Acts ). 14. SM C in.. 
ii. 42, MO C atead- 

faatJy in. 

46, eoe C in. 

TiiL IS.aeeCwith. 

1 xii. 16. 

xiU. 43. > 0M C 

— — xir. US, ) in. 
ft. XT. 35. 

7b. sviii.ll. inaiB. 9ii. 

10. xix 10. 

a XX 7. 

Gb xxTt 2«. 

ft xxvii. 33. 



iCin. 



iCiZL 



viii. 9, Me C in. 

1. xiiL 1, 14. 

4. Jaj. i. 36. 

11, It. 13. 

3. 2 Pet. ilL 4. 

I. \ John ii 19. 21 

II. ReT. xiii. 5, roMX^maU 
' tpar(om. O^) ^d, 5 

9^A«t, to do what he 

will, H)<add.v<A«ttor, 

•TiiaAe var, £U Av«.) 



CONTINUE ALL NIGHT. 

'ifv, was, ^ 
SiawKT€p€v(o, to bring 
the night through, 
pass the ni^^ht, 

LnJcoTLU 



was passing 

or spending 

the night. 



CONTINUE IN. 

1. ififiivta, to remain in, (non occ) 

2. iTTLfiivw^ see "CONTtNUE," No, 2. 

3. irpocTfjiivij, to remain at a 2>lace "with 

a person^ i,e,' to remain there. 

4. vpdarKafyrepiiay to be Strong or firm 

towards any thing, to endure or 
persevere in or with, to be contin- 
ually, in with or near any person or 
thing. 



4. Aetai. U(witlic;fuVfo 

i. ii.46(wltbiir.tii.) 

2. xiil,43(Na3,OL 

TTrAM.) 

1. xiv. 22. 

2. Horn. Tl 1. 



2. Bom. xL23. 

1. OaLiii 10 (with <V, in.) 
2.00LL28. 

4 It. 2. 

2. ITlnLir. 16. 
& T. 5. 

L Heb. TiiL 9. 



CONTINUE INSTANT IN. 
ir/KXTfcapTcpcw, see "CONTINUB IN," No, 4. 

Bom. zli 12. 

CONTINUE STEADFASTLY. 

AcU u, 42, with ufii, to U (with er, 1>) 

CONTINUE WITH. 

1. vpoa-KapTtptta, see "continue," No, 4. 

2. a-vfiirapafi€vio, to remain near with 

a7iy one, (non occ,) 

1. Acts Tiii. 13, with tluC, to be. 

% PhiL L 25 (frapofiiim, to mnain war, G«L Tr A K.) 



CONTRADICT. 

ajTiAcyw, to speak against or in oppo- 
sition. 

ActaziiL4& 



CONTRADICTION. 

aiTiAoyia, a speaking against or in op- 
position to ; controversj. 

HeK Tii. 7 ; xii, 8. 



CONTRARIWISE. 

TovvavTiov, the opposite. In NT. used 
as adPt on the contrary, (non occ.) 



20or.a7. 



LPot. iiL 9. 



QaLa7. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 

CONTRARY. 



[ 186 ] 



CON 



1. ivavTios, over-againat, opposite. 

2. vTTfvavTto?, opposed, adverse, wUk the 

idea of stealth, coVcrtncss, clandes- 
tinencss. 





- Horn xvi. 17. B6« C to. 


• 


-Gal. T. 17, wo C (be-) 


•eeC 


2 CoL ii 14. 


to. 


1. 1 Tb«i. U. 15. 




- 1 Tim. L 10, see G 




(b«.) 


Cto 


1. Titua U. & 



1 Matt xiv 24. 
1. Mark vi 48. 
~ Acta x?ii. 7, ) 

xvlil. 13. i 

1 xxvi. 9. 

I. xxvii. 4. 

— UouL xL 24. MO C to 



CONTRARY (be.) 
dirrtK€i/xa«, to lie opposite; to oppose, be 
adverse to. 

OaL ▼. 17 i 1 Tim. L 10. 

CONTRARY TO. 

1. wapd, beside (of Juxtaposition.) 

(a) with Gen, beside (a$ p-oceeding 
from.) 

(b) with Dat. beside and at. 

(c) with Ace, to or alongfiide of; be- 
side (as not coinciding U'ifh)y henre^ 
contrary to ; beside (ivith idea of 
comparison )f hence, inferred superior- 
ity, above. 

2. dniiayri, from over against, opposite 

to. 



2. Acl« xvii 7. 
Ic xviiL 18. 



Ic Rom xi ?4. 

U xvi. 17 



See also, law. 



CONTRIBUTION. 

Koivtavta, act of partaking, sharing; 
participation, communion; distribu- 
tion, 

l^onL XV. 26 



CONTROVERSY (without.) 
o/utoXoyov/Lt€i/(i)5, by consent of all, con- 
fessedly, (non occ.) 
I Tim. m. It 



CONVENIENT. 

euKaipos, well-timed, timely, opportune, 
(occ. Heb. iv. 16.) 

Mark tL 21. 



CONVENIENT (be.) 
avijicu), to have come up to any thing^ to 
extend or reach to, hence^ to pertain 
to anything, to refer to or bo perti- 
nent to anythhig, (occ. Col. iii. 18.) 

Bph. ▼. 4. Pbilem. & 



CONVENIENT (those things which 

ARE KOT.) 

Ttt, the things, 

firj, not, 

KaOrlKoyTa, befitting, be- 
seeming, meet, fit or 
proper, 

Rom-L 28. 



the thintjs 
' not seemly. 



CONVENIENT TIME (have.) 
cvKoitpcoi, to have good time, i,e. to have 
leisure, opportunity, 

1 Cor. xrL 12.' 



See also, season. 



CONVENIENTLY. 
tvKu.lpui^, in good time, opportunely, 
(occ. 2 Tim. iv. 2.) 

Mark xiv. IL 



CONVERSATION. 

1. dvaa-Tpo(iifi, a turning about ; life, as 

made np of actions ; mode of life, 
conduct, deportment, (non occ.) 

2. T/)07ro?, a turning, turn, hence, man- 

ner, way, mode. 

3. To\lT€Vfj.a, the being or the result of 

being a TroXtV?^?, (a member of a 
free city or state) ; citizenship, life 
as a citizen, (non occ.) 

- 2 Cor. i. 12, tee C (have 

oue'a) 
1 (ial. i. 13. 
1. Eph. iv. 22L 
^PhiL L 27, B«e C is 



(one'a ) 

e. m.20(»e«ako.U.) 

1. 1 Tim. iv. 12. 



2 Heb. ziiL 5. 

1. 7. 

1. Jns iii 13 

1. 1 ret L 16. 18 

1. ii, u 

]. iii 1,2,10. 

1. 2 Pet ii. 7. 

1. iii. 11. 



CONVERSATION (have onkV) 

ivacrrpi^jna, to turn up, turn back ogain, 
and intrans. to return. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CON 



[ 187 ] 



COB 



(a) Mid. to turn oae*s self round, 
move about among, hence, gen. to 
live, conduct one's 8el£ 

a. 2 Cor. ). 11 

CONVERSATION. IS (oNrt.) 

iroAf Tvvtt, to be a iroAinfs, {a member of 
a firee city or state); to have a 
certain form of iroXireia, (govern- 
ment); hence, truTU, to govern; 
iniran8,(ofihe stale) to be governed. 

(a) Mid. to be a free citizen, and live 
as such ; to conduct one's self ac- 
cording to all the laws and customs 
of a state, henee^ gen. to live,, order 
one's life and conduct, (oce. Acts 
xxiii. 1.) 

Phil. L 27. 



CONVICT (kd.) 

cAcyx«»i to disgrace, shame, hence, of 
persona, to convince, refute, con- 
fute, and so put to shame. 

John TliL • (op.) 



CONVINCE (-BD, -BTH.) 
<X€YX»» »« "CONVICT." 

c^Xcyx^y to do No. 1 fully, to show 
to be wholly wrong, to rebuke 
sternly, (wm occ.) 

SuncaTekeyxofMLi, to confute in dispu- 
tation, (non occ.) 



1. -^ ZtL 8, lliaKg.(MJCt, 

a AcUxTti£28. I 



1. 1 Oor. xir. U 

l..ntwL9. 

1. Jis. fi. 9. < (Tr A H.) 

lJtid«16(N<».l,0~LT 



CONVERSION. 

cTtfTTpoi^v), a turning one's self round or 
towsurds, a turning about, (nan occ.) 



COOL [verb.1 

icara^X^} to cool down, to refresh by 
cooling, (non occ.) 

Lak« ztL 24. 



CONVERT (-ED, -bth) [verb.] 

kvurrpkiftui, to turn about, to turn to- 
ward?. 

(a) tram, to turn or convert to. 

(b) intrans. to turn one's self unto. 

(c) Mid. and inCrans. to turn one's 
self round, come to one's, self ; aUo^ 
to return,- retract, or repent 

a. Jan. Y. 19. 20. 

CONVERTED (be.) 

1. cirurrpc</Mo, see (b) and (c) above, 

2. a-rpiifyji, to turn. 

(a) trans, to turn into a thing, v.e. to 
convert, change. 

(b) Mid. and intrans. to turn in mind, 
be converted or changed, to be- 
come as it were another man. 

Ibb Mall xUL IS. 
2b. — ^ avUL 3^ 
Ibi Mark W. 12L 
IbiLakoszii 81 



COPPERSMITH. 

XaXiccvs, a brazier, coppersmith ; then of 
any loorker in metals, a smith, (non 
occ.) 



2 Tim. iT. 14. 



CORBAN. 

Koppav, Kopf3avas, same as Heb. p*ip, 
Corban, ie. a gift, offering, obla- 
tion; something devoted to God, 
(occ. Matt, xxvii. 6.) 

liaxkviLlL 



la John za 40 (Na 2b^ L 

lb. Acts (B. Ut 
ih. •— * zxYiiL 27. 



CORD (-S) (small.) 

orxoivCov, a cord made of bulrushes, Aem;^, 
any small cord or rope, (occ. Acts 
zzvii. 32.) 

John U. 15 (pL) - 



CONVEY ONE'S SELF AWAY. 

iKV€Via,^U> nod from, turn the head aside, 
turn away as a horse, hencCj to sbuuj 
avoid, turn aside, (non occ) 

Johnv. 13. 



CORN. 

1. oriro9, wheat, com ; in pi. grain. 

2. airopifios, Bown, to be sown, fit for 

sowing, 
(a) in pi. sown fields, fields of grain. 

3. icoK#co9, a kernel, a grain, seed. 



Digitized by 



Google 



00& 



[ 188 ] -, 



COS 



Sa.]IatiziLlii«. 
llM,MeC(«kn 

- Vtfkast !•», BM C 

- r M fcrt. ••• C 

1. It & 


- Luke tL 11«», imO 
flalda. 

ol.) 
& JohnziLSi. 
1. Acta va. 12 (pL tf»r/k, 

from 9tT\w,proviHoH 




CORN-FIELDS. 


2tt. Marie ii. Sa i 


U- LolMTi L 



CORN (bars of.) 
oTax^Si aw ear of grain. 

11 &U. zlL 1. I Hark iL I 

Lttko tL L 

See also, tbxad. 



1. 



CORNER. 

y(pv(a, (Efig, coign,) an angle; an 
exterior projecting comor; an interior 
angle, and hence, a daik.comer, (occ. 
Rev. XX. 8.) • 

apx^y beginning, of time^ place or 
dignity; the first in Hme^ order or 
rank ; also of place, the extremity, 
the comer ae of a sheet. 



1. Mati. n 5 

1. xxL 42. 

1. Mark xii 10. 
I. LukvuL 17. 

1. AoU It. n. 

2. X. 11. 



2. AoUsLS. 

1 -. — xxTi 26.- 

— Bph. U. 20, ) aee C 

-lFeiiL6j(eblflf.) 

I.' R^tTtIL'l 



CORNER (CHIBF.) 

dKpoyioviatoi, at the extreme angle ; the 
corner foundation stone, (important 
because of the support given^ and the 
honourable position), (non oec.J 

Bph. a 20. I 1 F«t. ii 0. 



vrwfLa, 



CORPSE. 

ia, a fall, then, anything fallen, 
hence, a body fiillen, t.e. a dead 
body, carcase. 



Mark Ti 2a 



CORRECTED US (which.) 

iraiScvr^, a teacher, master, hence, 
adm^istrator of discipline, (occ, 
BbnL iL 20.) 

HaV&U.9 0>l-) 



CORRECTION. 

i7rav6p6iua'is, to right up again, set to 
rights again, to restore ; metaph. a 
setting right, correction, (non oce.) 

2 Tim. ill. 16. 



CORRUPT [adj.] 

1. €ravpo%, bad, rotten, putrid, f^pr{>p^y 

of vegetable or animal substancesj, 
(occ. Matt. xiiL 48.) 

2. Bta<f>0€ipiji}, to spoil throughout, cor- 

rupt utterly. 

(a) Pass* to decay wholly, perish. 

3. Karaif^Otlpia, to destroy, corrupt 
(a) pass, to perish. 

I. Bfc^ It. 10. 
2.1%m.TL& 



1. Matt. TiL 17. la 

1. — xii as ••*^ 

1. Luke ri 43 *9iM. 



8a.2Tlm.iiia 



CORRUPT [verb.] 

1. ^0€ip<ii, to spoil, corrupt, destroy, 

getu to bring into a worse state. 

2. &ia<f>0€ifm, see No. 2 above. 

3. d4>avi{ui, to cause to disappear, put 

out of sight, hence, to do away with. 

4. Kairi^AciMtf, to be a Kain^Aos (a retailer 

or vintner, toho were notorious for 
adulteratitig their commodities), 
hence, to adnlterate, (non occ.) 

5. cnyiroi, to cause to rot or become 

putrid, (non occ.) 



a Matt Ti 10. 2a 

a Luke xii 8& 

1. I Cor. ST. 83. 

4. 2 Cor. ii 17. maig. deal 

i. 3Z zi 8. 



-BplLlT. 22.i0oC(b6.) 

a Jaa. ▼. a 

— Jade 10^ lee C oae'a 

adf. 
a Revi zi 18. mBis.(tezt^ 

dutra^.) 
L xix, 2 (H©.2; 0«».) 



CORRUPT (BB.) 
L Epb. It. 22. pa«^ 

CORRUPT ONE'S SELF. 

1. Jtt<l« 10, middlA 



CORRUPTIBLE. 
<t>0o.pT6^, corruptible, perishable, (part. 
6f No. 1 above.) 



Bom. i 28. 
lOor. iJLSa 



I 



1 Cor. X?. 58, M. 
lP«tL83. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COE 



[ 189 ] 



GOV 



CORRUPTIBLE THINGS. 

1 r«t. i. 18 (neut pi.) 

CORRUPTIBLE (not.) 
'iif*0<tpro^, incorruptible; of persons, im- 
m>rTal, or' (hivgSf imperishable, 
enduring. • 

1 Tti iii. 4 



COST 

harnvri, expense, expenditure : money 
spent, also money for spending ; 
extravagance, (non oce.J 

Luke sir. 2& 



ReT. xTiii 10. 



COSTLY. 

roAvTcXiJ^, the very end or extremity; 
npokm of price, the very uttermost 
or highest cost, very expensive or 
coetly. 

1 Tim. it 

COSTLY (VERY.) 

jTokvrifio^, of great value, great worth, 
(oec. Matt. xiii. 46.) 

John zli. 3 



COUCH. 

KXtvtSiov, a little kKivy) (any thing on 

which one lies or recliucs), couch or 

divan, (non occ.) 
KpapParo%y a litter or mattrass, med 

by the poor, which might be carried 

about 

1. Luk« T. 1^. 24 I 1 .KcU T. 15. 



CORRUPTION. 

. ^opa, a spoiling, corruption, destruc- 
tion, gen, the bringing or being 
brought into a worse state 

. SuK^^opo, a spoiling throughout, 
thorough corruption, etp. as arising 
from putrescence, (non occ.) 

Acta 11. 27. SI. I 1. 1 Cor rr 42, 60. 

xiii. S4, »5, 86, ST. 1. Oal tl 8. 

. TiiL SL I 1- 2 Pet i. 4. 

1. 2 P0t. li. 12. 1». 



COULD. 

See, CAN. 

When not part of another verb, 

COULD NOT DO (what the law.) 
( TOj the thing, 
< aSvvaros, impossible, 
( Tov vofiov, by the law. 

Bom. Tili 3. 



COULD (that I.) 

SvvarS^j in an active sense ^ strong (having 
inherent and moral power); tit a 
passive sense, possible, capable of 
being done. 

Act« xi. 17 (th« irorda " that I thould bt " moit Ve imdv- 
•tood.) 



COSTLINESS. 

r(fiton)«, preciousness, costliness^ (non 
occ,) 



COUNCIL. 

1. crvvc^/Diov, a sitting together^ a council 

or senate ; JSng, Sanhedrim. The 
supreme coimcil of the Jewish 
nation composed of seventy mem- 
bers, besides the high priest, selected 
from former high priests and heads 
of the twenty-four courses.' 

2. <n>fipovXLov, a joining in counsel, 

hence, a council, and then, counsel- 
lors, i.e. those who sat in public 
trials with the governors of a 
province. 

1. Matt V 2'i 1. .lolin xi. 47 

1. X. 17 1. Act«iv. 15. 

.... xii. 14. 1. V 21. 27. 84, 41. 

1 xxM 5». 1. vi. 12, 15. 

1. Mark xiii 9. 1. — xxii. 30. 

1. xiv, 55. 1. xxiii. l.«, 15,20,28. 

1. XV. 1 1. xxiv. 20. 

1. Lake xxii. 66 2. xxv. 12 



COUNSEL (-s) [noun.] 

1. fiovXrj, will, determination, propen- 
sity; purpose, design, plan; counsel, 
advice. 

2.. orvfi/JovAiov, see ^'council," iVb. 2. 



2. Matt. xxii. 15. 

2. xxviL 1, 7 

•J xxvili. 12. 

2. Mark iii. d 

1. Luke vii. 30. 

1 xxiii 51 

1. Johji xi. 53, Bee C to- 
gether (UkCL ) 

— x?iii. 14, see C 

(give.) 



1. Ada a 23. 

1. IV. 28 

V. 33, see C (Uke.) 

1. 3& 

-ix. 23. i»ee C (Uke) 

1. XX. 27 

1. xxviL 42. 

1. 1 <\»r. iv 5 
1. Epiv i. 11. 
1. Uttb. vi. 17 



Digitized by 



Google 



cou 



[ 190 ) OOtJ 



COUNSEL (give.) 

arvfiPovX€vo}, to counsel with any one^ i.e. 
to give him counsel, to advise. 

(a) Mid. spoken of several^ to counsel 
- or consult together. 

John xvliL li. 

COUNSEL (take.) 

1 . fiov\€vofiai, to take counsel, to consult, 

determine, to deliberate with one's 
self or with anotlier in covncil. 

2. crvfifiovkfvta, see "counsel (give).*' 

1. Acts ▼. S3 OsvAofuu, U will, U U willing, L Tr.) 

2. Ix 2a 

COUNSEL TOGETHER (take.) 
(Tv/AjSovXivw, Mid, see "counsel (give)," 
(a.) 

John xL 53 (fiwKr^Ai, we C (tok«). No. 1, L Tr R) 



COUNSEL [verb.] 
<rvf4j3ovA€i5<tf, see "counsel (give)." 

Rev. iii. 18. 



COUNSELLOR. 

1 . PovXf im}?, a counsellor, senator (spo- 

ken of a member of the Jewish 
Sanhedrim), (non occ.) 

2. <rv/x/?ovAos, one joined in counsol, 

hence^ a counsellor, (non occ. J 

1 Mark xr. 43. | 1- Luke xxiii. 50 

2. Rom. xl. 34. 



COUNT (-ED, -eth.) 

1. rjyiofjAi, to lead, i.e. to lead the way, 

go before, hence, to be a leader or 
chief ; thnc, to lead out before the 
mind, i.e. to view, regard as being so 
and so, to esteem, count, reckon. 

2. Xoyifo/!xai, strictly of numerical calai- 

lotion, to count, calculate, compute, 
Men, to take into account, consider. 

3. €xw, to have, to hold, i.e. to have and 

liold, implyi?ig continued having or 
possession ; hence, to liave as in the 
mind, regard, count. 

4. ^7^<^ifo), to count or reckon with 

^r/^oi (small pebbles worn round 



and smooth by water), to reckon, 
calculate, (just like Lat, calcularc, 
from calculus, (non occ.) 

5. a-v/i\p'q<f>i(u}, (No. 4 with orvv, together, 
prefixed, to reckon together, count 
up, (non occ.) 



8. Matt xiv. 5. 
a Mark xl 32. 
4 Luke xiv. 2a 
6. AoUxiz. 19. 

8. XX. 24 (om. T Tr 

AH) 
2 Rom. 11. 26. 

2. iv. 3. 6. 

2. ix. 8. 

1. PhiL UL 7. S t«tM. 



2. Phil. iii. 13. 
1. 2 Thea. iii. 15. 
1. ITUiLi.ia 
1. vt 1. 

8 Pliilem. 17. 
L Heb X. 20. 
1. .la* i. 2. 
1. 2 Pot. ii 18. 

1 iii. 9. 

4. Rev. xiii. la 



See also, descent, happy, worthy. 



COUNTENANCE. 

1. irpoa-toirov, the part towards, at, or 

around the eye, hence, gen, the face, 
visage, countenance. 

2. i^ca (ciSea, T Tr), aspect, appearance, 

(jion occ) 

3. o^is, the sight, faculty of seeing, then, 

a sight, appeamnce, thing seen. 



— Matt ri. 16. tee C (of a 

2. xxTiii 3 (nd.) 

1. Luke ix 29. 



1. Acts ii 28. 
1. a Cor. iii. 7. 
3. Rev. I. 16 



COUNTENANCE (of a sad.) 
(TKi/Oponros, of a gloomy, sorrowful coun- 
tenance. Used by Ixx. fur yn, bad, 
Cen. xl. 7 ; aiid for f^\, disturbed, 
Dan. i. 10; a/so in Ps. xxxv. 14; 
xxxviii. C, for "^*ip, to be dark, 
mournful, (occ Lukeitxiv. 17.) 

Matt. vi. 16. 



COUNTRY (lES.) 

1. a.yp6^, a field, esp. a cultivated field, 

hence, the country as distinguished 
from town. 

2. x*^P**» space which receives, contains, 

or surrounds anything, hence, place, 
spot in which one is j then, a coun- 
try, land, region. 

3. iroTpi5, father-land, native country, 

hence, one's own native place, home. 

4. yrj, earth, as opp. to heaven ; land, as 

opp. to ujcUer ; then, used of a coun- 
try, region, teiTjtory. 

5. ykvo%, genus, race, ofl'spring, lineage, 

kind of people. 



Digitized by 



Google 



oou 



[ 191 ] 



OOTJ 



1 Velt U. 11 

% TlU.29. 

4 ix. 81. 

r.fii :a, 57, too C 

(oiw'a own.) 
xtr. S5, too C 

round ahonU 
— xxi. S3» MO C C^ 

into a far.) 

ZXT. 14, SM C 

(tmvolintoafar.) 
8. Msrk r. 1. 10. 

1. 14: 

— ▼1.1.4, mt C (r*no*t 

own.) 

1. M. 6«. 

— ' — zii 1. MO C.Cbo 

into a far.) 

1. sr. 21. 

1. xvL 12 (pp.) 

% Lnko a 8. 

ilLS^MoCabcmt. 

8. ir. 23. 



" Lnko It. M, sm C(OBo't 

own.) 
37. BM C round 

about 

2. TiiL 26. 

1. 34. 

87, Mo C Toond 

about. 

1. Ix. 2. 

1 --.^ XT. 18, 15. 

2. xjx. 12. 

XX. 9, 

into a far.) 

2. xxi 21. 

1. xxiii. 26. 

3. John It. 44. 

2. xi. 64. 55. 

5. AeU It. 36. 

4. Tli a 

2. 3di 20. 

2. : XTlii. 23. 

2. xxtU. 27. 

3. Hoh xi. 14. 



XX. 9, MO C (fo 



COUNTRY ABOUT. 

ir</>(x^po9, about a place, circumjacent, 
neighbouring, hencef country round 
about, circumjacent region. 



Luke ilL 3. 



COUNTRY ROUND ABOUT. 



7f.Mt. xir. 85. 



Luko Tiil 37. 



Luke It. 37 



COUNTRY (go into a par.) 

iiro^fjikt, to be absent from one's own 
people, hence, to go abroad, travel 
into foreign countries. 

.Vatt xxi S3. I Mark xil 1 

Luko XX 0. 



COUNTRY (travel into a par.) 

Matt XXT. 14. 



COUNTRY (one's own.) 
TttTpis, see "country," iVb. 3. 

Matt xiU. 64. 57. i Mark tL 1, 4 

LukaiT.84. 



See also, better, kino. 



COUNTRYMAN. 

(Tvfi^vAcTT/t, one of the same tribo or 
fraternity, hence, a fellow-countiy- 



man. 



Hit 



COUNTRYMEN (one's own.) 

y(vo9, genus, race, offspring, lineage, 
kind of people. 

2 Cor. xL ?o. 



COURAdE, 

0afxro9, cbeer, i,e, cbeerful mind, cour- 
age^ spirit, (non occ,) 

AetaxZTiiL 15l 



COURSE. 

1. 8/><Sfu>9, a running, a race, gen, of 

horses; metcsph, a course, career, 
(nan oec.) 

2. rpox6^f a runner, ».e. any thing made 

round for rolling or running, henee^ 
a wheel *, metaph^ a course cu run 
by a wheel, hence, a circuit, (nan 

occ.) 

3. i<l>rffxipia, daily service, (see 2 Chron. 

xiii. 10, 11), hence, in N,T. a course 
or class,- into which the priests were 
divided for the daily temple service;, 
each class continuing one week at the 
time (cf. 1 Chron. xj^iv. ; 2 Chron. 
viii. 14 ; and Josephus, ant vii 
14, 7), (non occ.) 

4. irXoo?, sailing, navigation, voyage. 

5. aitu)/, the life that hastes away in the 

breathing of the breath, life as 
trarsitory, course of life, and yen. 
life in its temporal form ; ihen^ the 
space of human life, a space of time, 
time as moving, an age, time so far 
as history is accomplished in it; an 
age or dispensation. 

— I Cor. n^. 27. 000 C (by.) 



3. Luke L 5. A. 
1. Aota xliL 25. 

xTi.ll,oee»traIght 

1. xx:24. 

4. xxi 7 



5. Eph. li 2. 
-2TheaU 



Ui.l.aooC(haT«L> 

1. 2 Tim. It. 7 

2. Jas. UL 6. 



COURSE (BY.) 

i dvcl, a prep, marking \ each in his 
< distribution, > part 

( [upo%, a part, | 

I Cor xi\ 27 



or portion. 



COURSE (have.) 

rpix^^f to run. 

2 Thfla iii. 1, marg. Qk. run. 



Digitized by 



Google 



OOTJ 



[ 192 ] 



cov 



COURT. 

avAi}, a yard or court ; any inclosed 
space in the open air, hencef a sheep- 
fold, the court of an eastern house 
or of the temple. 

ayopa, any place of public resort, 
hence, a market-place or forum. 

- Luke TiL 26, we king. 

2. AcU xtL 19, mu» (text, waitket-placL) 

1. Rer. zl 2. 

COURT of the AREOPAGITES 
[margin.] 

"A/)cio5, of or belonging to 
UsLTs/frornAprf^f Mars, 
ihesupposedgodof war), 
irayo9, a hill, (as composed 
of fixed or solid ma- 
terials), 



Mars' hill, 

situated 

in the 

midst of the 
city of 
Athens. 



Aete xtU. 22. text. Mar/ kill 

COURT (CJESAR'S) [mai^n.] 
irpo,iT^puov, a Latin word demting the 
general's tent in a camp, th^n, the 
house or palace of the governor of 
a province, htnee, any laige house 
or palace. 

PhiL LIS. text. j»a2<i«c 



COURT DAYS {msi^'\ 

ayopaios, pertaining to the dyopc^ (see 
"COURT," No, 2) ; day^ or advocates 
pertaining to the forum, (Jisre fol- 
lowed hy ayw, to hold, as a court,) 
lit, court days are held. 

AcU xix. 88, text, lav 



COURTEOUS. 
^lA^^/MDv, friendly-minded, (ikon occ,) 

1 Pet m. 8 (nwtiA^v, (tf lowly mind, LTTr A H.) 



COURTEOUSLY. 

1. j^iXav0/>ciff>(iK, humanely, (nan oce,) 

2. ^iXo^p^vco^, friendly-minded manner, 

courteously, (non occ) 

I Acta xxTiL 8. | 2. AeU xxviiL 7. 



COURTIER [maiigin,] 

/3ao-iXi«c^s, belonging to a king ; spoken 
of a person attached to a court; 
kingly, royal 

John iy. 46, text, nbUman, 



COUSIN. 
air/y€vjs, bom with, connate; of the 
same stock or descent, henee^ kin, 
kindred. 

Luke L 36 (wyycm, tinwoman, L A R) 
68. 



COVENANT [noun.] 
Sta^ijKiy, a disposition, «rp. of property by 
will, a will and testament. Thi^ 
word is the usual rendering of Jina, 
in the O.T. which certainly mecuis a 
covenant or agreement, (from niD, 
to cut or divide, in allusion to the 
practice of making a covenant , Cen. 
XV. 9.) iT*in is used of the covenant 
relation into which God enters with 
Israel or of Israel with God, and 
then of the twofold relation, Jfhen 
it refers to the 0,T, Sia^iciy must 
have the meaning of covenant or 
agreement ; but when it refers to the 
N, T. (in which heirship takes the place 
of covenanty) it has the meaning of 
will or testaments 



Luke L 72. 
AcU iii. 26. 

Tit 8. 

Rott. i. 81. eee C breaker. 

— ix.4,man.tM(aincn<. 

xi 27. 

OeL iii. lt,maxg.tata7nerU. 

17. 



Gai. iv. 24,inaig. (eitam«nt. 

Bph. ii 12. . 

Heb. TiiL 6, mug. tuta- 

8, 9 •*»«.10. [ment, 

— ix. 4 («t«o. 

X. 1^2«. 

JiliL,l marg. 

xlli. 20, J teftamctt. 



COVENANT BREAKER. 

curvF^cTo?, not compounded ; bound by 
no covenant, faithlesa* 

Rom. L 81. 



COVENANT (-ED) [verb.] 

QvvrLOrj}i%^ to set or put together. In 
N.T. only in Mid, to set together 
with another; to agree or covenant 
together with anyone. 

Lake xxil 6. 



COVENANT WITH FOR (-ed.) 
laTrjfjn, (a) trans, to make to stand, to 
place, hence, to place in the balance, 
weigh. 
(b) intrans. to stand, be set or placed. 

a. MAit. xxTl 15. 



Digitized by 



Google 



cov 

COVER (-ED, -BTH.) 



r 193 ] 



CRA 



1. KoXvima, to cover with a thing (from 

rjbp, acoveriDg), to cover, hence, to 
hide. 

2. cTTuroAvirrci), (No, 1 with im, upon, 

prefixed,) to cover over, cover up, 
(non occ.) 

3. KOTaicaXirtTTw, (No, 1 with icara, down, 

prefixed,) to cover (» ici7A a veil 
^Aa^ hangs down. In NT, only Pass, 
or Mid. to be veiled, wear a veil. 

4. -JTi pwcaXvirrco, (No. 1 «H<A tti pi, aroond, 

prefixed,) to cover around, e.gr. the 
facBy henc^, to blind-fold. 

5. ovyKoXvima, (No. 1 «?i7A trvv, to- 

gether with, prefixed,) to cover 
together, cover wholly, (non oec.) 



1. Ifatt. Tiii. 24. 

I. X. 26. 

4. Hark xir. 66. 
1. Lake viii. 16. 

«. xii. 2. 

I. xxiu. 30. 



2. Rom. iv. 7. 

— 1 Oor. xl. 4. see C 

(having one's bead.) 

— 6, see C (be.) 

8. 7. 

1. 1 Pet. iv. 8. 



COVERED (be.) 

3. 1 Cor. xi. 6 1»«". 

COVERED (having one's head.) 

( Kara, down from, ') lit, having [any- 
< #cc^aAi7, the head, f thing] depending 
(axw, tohave, ) from the head. 

1 Cor. xi. 4. 



COVERING [noun.] 
wtpifioXaiov, something thrown aronnd, 
i.e. a covering, garment; of the body, 
a mantle ; of the head, a veil, (here 
preceded by Avrl, instead of.) 

1 Cor. xi. 16, mariff. vM, 



COVET (ED.) 

1. €rrt$vfi€to, to fix the desire upon, 

desire earnestly. It denotes the 
affection of the mind, (compare 
6p€Yo/jMi, below,) 

2. {ijfyooi, to be zealous towards, (i,e, 

for or against anything,) to be 
eager for. 



1. Acta zx. 33. 
1. Bom. Tii. 7. 
1, xiu.9. 



— lCor.zii.31,8eeCear' 

3. xiv. 39. (neetly 

— ITim. vi.lO,seeC after" 



COVET AFTER. 
6f}€yofixu, to stretch one's self, I'each 
after a thing, with special reference 
to the thing or object desired, hence, 
to long after, try to gain. 

1 Tim. vi. 10. 

COVET EARNESTLY. 

iTyo'oj see " COVET,"' No. 2. 

1 Cor. xii. 31. 



COVETOUS. 

1. iry€ov€KTyi^, one who will have more, 

a covetous person, a defrauder 
for gain, (far woise than No, 2), 
{non occ.) 

2. <^(Xapyvpo9, money-loving. 



2. Luke xvi. 14. 
1. 1 Oor. V. 10, 11. 
1. — - vi. 10. 



IL Bph. V. 6, man. 
2. 2 Tim. lii. 2. 
- 2 Pet.ii, 14,8eeC practice. 



COVETOUS MAN. 

1. Eph. V. 6. 



COVETOUS PRACTICE. 

TrXcovcfca, see " COVKtousness.*' 
'i ret. u. 14. 

COVETOUS (not.) 

d<fnXApyvpos, not money-loving, (occ. 
xiii. 5.) 

1 Tim. iii. 3. 



Heb. 



COVETOUSNESS. 
irk€ov€(ia, a having more ; the will to 
have more, (f.g. a larger portion, 
advantage, superiority.) In plural, 
covetous thoughts, plans of fraud 
and extortion. 



Mark vU. 22 (pi.) 
Luke xiL 15. 
Rom. i. 29. 
2 Cor. ix. 6. 



Eph V. 3. 
Col. iii. 6. 
1 Thee. ii. 6. 

Heb.xiii.6,8ee0 (without.) 
2 Pet. ii. 3. 



COVETOUSNESS (without.) 

d^iAapyvpo9, not money-loving, hence, 
liberal, generous. 

Heb. xUi. 5. 



CRAFT. 

1. 8oXo9, a bait, hence^ ^ud, guile, 

deceit. 

2, cpya(ria,work,labour;9n6topA.pains 

effort ; a working, i.e, practice. 



N 



Digitized by 



Google 



CBA 



[ 194 ] 



CBE 



3. Tc^ioy, an art, trade or craft, gen, 

art, skill. 

4. ftcpos, a part of a whole, a portion. 

1. Mark xiy. 1. [the same.) I 2. Acto xix. 26. 

— Acto xviii. 3, 860 (of | 4. 27. 

3. Rev. xviu. 22. 

CRAFT (op the same.) 

oftoTcxvos, {No. 3 mth orjovy together,) 
of the same art or craft. 

Acta xviii 3. 



CRAFTINESS. 

Trai/ovpyta, shrewdness, craftiness, 

hence, nnacrnpulous condact, 

(from wavovpyo^, see ** CRAFTY.") 

Luke XX. 23. I 1 Cor. iii. 19. 

2 Oor. iv. 2. 

CRAFTINESS (cunning.) 

Eph. iv. 14 



CREATION. 

KTi(ri9, a founding, settling, foundation; 
a making or creation, then, that 
which was created, creation, 
{denoting the action as inco»npltt*i 
and in ^progress.) 



CRAFTSMAN. 

rtxylrq^y an artificer, artisan, {from 
"CRAFT," No, 3), {occ, Heh xi. 10.) 

Acts xix. 24, 33. | Rov. xvUi. 22. 



CRAFTY. 

Travovpyos, doing or ready \o do every- 
thing, hence, {almost always used 
in a had sense,) shrewd, cunning, 
or as suhst , a knave, {non occ.) 

2 Cor. xii. 16. 



CRAVE (-ED.) 

aircd), to ask, entreat, supplicate, {im- 
plies a distinction between the 
parties, and expresses the petition of 
an inferior towards a superior.) 
Mark xv. 43. 



CREATE (-ED.) 

KTt^a),to hring under tillage and settle- 
ment, {e.g. land,) to people a 
country, build houses and cities in 
it,hetiC-€,U) found, setup, establish, 
produce, bring into being. 



Mark xiii. 19. 
1 Cor. xi. 9. 
Eph. ii. 10. 

iiL9. 

iv. 24. 



Col. i. 16 *•"«• 

iii. 10. 

1 Tim. iv. 3. 
Rev. iv. 11 «»««>• 
X.6. 



liark X. 6. 

xiii. 19. 

Rom. i. 20. 



iRom. viii. 22, marg. crea- 
2 Pet. in. 4. Iture. 

Rov. iii. 14. 



CREATOR. 

1. iCTtfo), see ' CREATE." 

2. KTtoTiys, a founder, establisher, {esp. 

of a city.) In N.T. spoken of Ood 
as Creator, {non oc-c.) 

1. Rom. i. 26. I 2. 1 Pet. iv. 19. 



CREATURE (-s.) 

1. KTicris, see " creation." 

2. KTiarja, the thing founded, estab- I 

lished or created, the result or 
product of creation. 

1. Mark xvi. 15 (ap.) 1. Gaj. vi. 15. 

1 Rom i 25. 1- Col. i. 16, 23. 

1* Viii. 19. 20, 21. 2. 1 Tim. iv. 4, 

1. 22, marg. (text, 1. Heb. iv. 13. 

creation.) 2. Jae. i. 18. 

I 39. 2. Rev. v. 13. 

l'. 2 Cor. V. 17. 2. viii. 9. 



CREDITOR. 

8ai/€i<rT^s, (Sav€i(rT»}s, T «), a money- 
leader, hence, a creditor, {non occ.) 

Luke vii. 41. 



CREEK. 

koXttos, the bosom, the front of the 
body between the arms.) Used 
of a hollow place in the shoi'e, as a 
bay, gulf or inlet. 



Acta xxvii. 39. 



CREEP IN UNAWARES. 
7rapc«r8vVa), to get in by the side, to 
slip in, insinuate one's self, to go 
or come in by stealth, (tion occ.) 

Jade 4. 



CREEP INTO. 
C hhvvw, to go or enter in, ) .^ ^ x 
( €h, into or unto. ) ^ 



2 Tim. iii. 6. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CRE 



[ 195 ] 



CBU 



' CREEPING THINGS. 

cpxcTov, {nei4, ofipTreroSf creeping, from 
I ?pw«), a creepiDg animal, reptile, 

' {occ. Jas. iii. 7.) 

Acts X. 12. I Actoxi.fl. 

Rom. i. 23. 



CRIME. 
alrCa^ a cause, ground ; esp. the occasion 

of some charge, not necessarily 
^ fanlt or accusation, hut a charge 

whether true or false, 

AcU XXV, 17. 

CRIME LAID AGAINST. 
cYicAi7/Aa, a charge or accnsation ; the 
formal indictment, (occ. Acta 
xjciii. 29.) 

Acts XXV. 18. 



CRIPPLE (beikg a.) 
XwXas,lame in ^A^/ee/, halting, limping. 



Acta XIV. 8. 



CROOKED. 
<rKoAios, crooked, bent, esp. bent side- 
ways from dryness. In N,T. used 
of a way, crooked, not straight- 
forward, or of persons, perverse, 
untoward. 

Lake uL 6. | phil ii. 15. 



CROSS. 
<7raupo5, an upright pale or stake; 
i e. a stake on which malefactors 
were nailed for execution or 
crucified, (non occ.) See under 
"tree." 



Matt. X. 3S. 

xvi.24. 

xxvii. 82, 40, 42. 

Hfcrk viii. »». 

X. 21 (om. G^ L»> Tr 

- XV. 21, 30. 32. [«) 
Luke ix. 23 (ap.) 

xiv. 27. 

xxiii.28. 

Heb. 



John xix. 17, 19, 26. 31. 
1 Ck)r. i. 17. 18. 
Gal. v. 11. 

vi. 12, H. 

Eph. ii. 16. 
Phil. ii. 8. 

iii. 18. 

Col. i. 20. 

ii. U. 

xii. 2. 



CROW [verb.] 
^iiKcw, fo produce a sound or tone, 
utter a sound ; of men, to speak, 
call out, to crj to ; of animals, to 
.'itter their various cries; of 
instruments, to sound. 



Matt. xxvi. 31, 74. 75. I Mark xiv. 72 *«<«- 
Mark xiv. 30. Luke xxii. 34, 60. 61. 

68 (om. L»» » ) I John xiu. 88, 

John xviii. 27. 



CROWN [nouD.] 

1. oTc^avos, that which surrounds or 

encompasses, a circlet or chaplet 
worn on the head ; of kings, a 
crown ; of victors in ^games, a 
wreath, (non occ.) 

2. Sid^fia, (from ScaSew, to bind quite 

round,) a band or fillet, esp, that 
worn bj the king, hence, the 
diadem, (non occ.) 



1. MaU. xxvii. 20. 

1. XV. 17. 

1. lohn xix. 2, 6. 
1. ICor. U. 26. 
1. PhU iv. 1. 
1. IThes. ii. 19. 
1 2Tim. iv. 8. 
1. Jas. i. 12. 
1 1 Pet. V 4. 



2 Rev. xix. 12. 



Rev. ii. 10. 

iii. 11. 

iv. 4. 10. 

vi. 2. 

ix.7. 

xii. 1. 

8. 

xiii. 1. 

xiv. 14. 



CKOWN (-ED, -EST.) 

cTc^avoo), to put round, hence, to crown, 
(non occ.) 
2 Tim ii. 6. | Heb. ii. 7, 9. 



CRUCIFY (-lED.) 
a-Tavpoui, to stake, drive stakes ; 
later and in N. T. to nail to a stake, 
(non occ). See under " tree." 

wpooTTiTyvu/xi, to fix or fasten to an^- 
thing, to affix, (non ccc.) 



2« 



1. MaU. XX. 10. 

1. xxiii.34. 

1. xxvi. 2. 

1. xxvii. 22. 

31. 36. 38. 

44, see C with. 

1. xxviii. 5. 

1. Mark XV. 13,11,15,20 

24. 26. 27. 

32, see with. 

I. xvi. 6. [33. 

1. Luke xxiii. 21 «»*«, 23, 

1. xxiv. 7, 20. 

1. John xix. B aume,, 10, 

16 »»»<», 16, 18, 20. 23. 



— John xix. 82,Bee C with 

1. 41. 

2. Acts ii. 23. 

1. 36. 

1. iv. 10. 

— Rom. vi. 6, see C with. 
1. 1 Cor. i. 13. 23. 

1. u. 2. 8. 

• . ^Cor. xiii. 4. 

~ Gal. ii. 20. see C with. 

1. iii. 1. 

1. V. 24. 

1. vi. 14. 

— Heb.vi. 6, see C afresh. 
1. Kbv. xi. 8. 



CRUCIFY AFRESH. 

avaoTavpQ<i} to raise up and fix upon the 
cross or to crucify again, (^0, 1 
with dvd, up or AgSLin, prejfixed)^ 
(non occ.) 

Heb. vi. 6. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CRU 



[ 196 ] 



CRY 



ORUCIFr WITH. 

crvaravpow, to crucify with any one, 
(No, 1 with avy, together with, 
prefixed) i {non occ.) 



Matt, xxrii 41. 
Mark xv. 32. 



Gal. ii. 20. 



John xix. 32. 
Rom. vi. 6. 



CRUMB (-s.) 

ilrixiov, (dim. of ij/ii, a bit or cmmb), a 
little bit or crumb, as of bread or 
meat, etc. (occ. only in N.T.)^ (non 
o-c.) 

I Luke xvi. 21 (om. L»» T 
I Trto A «.) 



Matt. XV. 27. 
Mark vii. 28. 



CRY (-IES) [noun.] 

1, icpavyij, a crying out, from sorrow or 

pain. 

2. fioT^, (a word formed from the sound 

boe, like bellow, moo. and LaK 
boare) hence^ a cry, esp. for help, 
(non^occ.) 



1. Matt. XXV. 6. 

1. Acts xxiii. 0. 



I 2. Jas. V. 4. 

I 1. Bev. xiv. 18 (<^ni, a 



CRY (-IBD, -ETH, -ing) [verb]. 

1. Kpd^tDf (a word that im^itat^s the hoarse 

cry of the raven, Oerm. krachzen,) 
h^nce, gen. to cry, cry out ; used of 
inarticulate crieB from fear or pain, 
etc. 

2. /Soda), (like Lat. boare,) to cry aloud, 

to shout, (a word formed from the 
so and J like bellow, moo in Eng.) 
esp. to cry for help, etc. (non occ. i 
8. dvapod(t}f (No. 2 with avd, up or again, 
prefix fdf) to lift up the voice, ex- 
claim. 

4. iTTipodiDt (No. 2 witJi iirCf upon, pr*- 

ficedf) to cry out upon, exclaim 
vehemently, (non occ.) 

5. <^a)i/€a>, to sound, utter a sonnd ; of 

an I ma/f, to make the noise peculiar 
to them ; of persons, to call out ; 
of instruments, to sound. 

6. i7ntf>biy€fa, (No. 5 with iirt, upon, pre^ 

fixed,) to cry out upon, i.e. there- 
upon, in acclamation or against. 

7. 4cpavya£(i>, to make a clamour or out- 

cry. 



8. 



d<f>i-qfii, to send forth or awaj, to let 
go from one*s self to dismiss, hence, 
to send forth a lotjd cry. 



Matt. iii. 3. 

viii. 29, see C oat. 

ix. 27. 

xii. 19. 

xiv. 26, see C oat. 

30. 

xv.22(No.l, LTr 

23. [. .) 

XX. 30. 

31. 

xxl. 9, 15. 

xxvii. 23,8ee out. 

46{No.2,L«nTr.) 

60. 

Mark i. 3. 
23. see C ont. 

26(No.6,TTrA 

iii. 11. [?>.) 

V. 6. 7. 

vi. 49,)8eeC 

ix. 24, S out. 

26. 

X. 47, see C out 

-46. 



^xi. 0. 

XV. 8, see C aload 

l'\ 14, see C out 

34. 

37. 

39, see C out. 

Luke iii. 4. 

— — iv. 33,41, see C out. 

viii. 8. 

28. 

ix. 38,39, see C ont. 

xvi. :j4. 

xviii. 7, 38. 



5. Luke xxiii. 46. 

1. John i. 16. 

2. 23. 

1. \'ii. 28. 37. 

7. xi. 43. 

1. xii. 13 (No. 7. L T 

1. 44. LTr A H.) 

7. xviii. 40. 

xix.6, 12,16, > see G 

— Acts vii. 57, j oat. 

1. 60. 

2. viii. 7. 

xiv. 14, see C out, 

1. xvi. 17. 



-xix. 40. \ 

xxiii. 18, ) 

, 21. 



seeC 
out. 



1. Bev. xax. 17. 



2. xvii. 6. 

xix. 28, see C out. 

1. 32. 

34, see C out. 

xxi. 28, see C out. 

2. 34(No.fiG-iLT 

1. 36. [TrAs.) 

xxii.23, see C out. 

24,8eeC ajfajiipt. 

xxiii. 6, see C ont. 

1. XXiv. 21 (iKKpa^iMft 

/ocry ou#,TTr A N.) 

4. XXV. 24 (No.2,L Tr 

t^.), [cirij /3o<uo, A.) 

1. Rom. viii. 15. 
1. ix. 27. 

1. Gal. iv. 6. 

2. 27. 

1. Jas. V. 4. 

1. Rev. vi. 10. 

1. vii. 2, 10. 

1. X. 3. 

1. xii. 2. 

I. xiv. 16. 

5. 18. 

1. xviii. 2, 18, 19, 



CRY AGAINST. 

6. Acts xxii. 24. 

CRY ALOUD. 

3. Mark xv. 8 {avafiaiyn^ having goM up, *L T Tr A M.) 
* t.e. to the governor's house. 



CRY OUT. 

1. Kpd^ia, see " CRY," No. 1. 

2. dvaKpd^<a^ (No. 1 with dt/d, up or 

js^Bixi,prefixed,)to lift apthe voice, 
cry out. 

3. dvafiodu), see " CRY," No. 3. 

4. Kpavyd^ia, see " CRY," No. 7. 



1. Matt. viii. 29. 

1. xiv. 26. 

1. XX. 30. 

1. xxvii. 23. 

2. Mark i. 23. 

2. vi. 40. 

1. ix. 24, 

1. X. 47. 

1. XV. 13, 14. 

1. 39(om.TrbA«.) 



2. Luke iv. 31. 

1. 41(No.4,LTA.) 

2. viii. 28. 

3. ix. 38 (/Sooia, see 

cry, No. 2, L Tr R) 

1. SO. 

1. xU. 40. 

2. xxiii. 18. 

4. John xix. 6. [(om. «.) 
1. 12(No.4,LTTrJ 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



CRT 



[ 197 ] 



4. John xiz. Iff. 
1. Acts Tii. 67. 
1. nv. 14. 



I 1. AcU zU. 28. 34. 

1. xxi. 28. 

I 4. xxii. 23. 

1. Acto xxiii. 6. 



;. CJaYING [noun,] 

icpavyi;, a crying out, from sorrow or 
pain. 

Heb. ▼. 7. I R6V. xxi. 4. 



CRYSTAL. 

KpvoToXXof, clear ice, water concreted 
by cold, hencej anything congealed 
and pellucid, then^ crjBts], from Us 
resemblance to ice, (non occ.) 



Rev, iv. 6. 



Rer. xxii. 3. 



CRYSTAL (clear as.) 

I KpwraXXJiia, to be like czystal, i.e. clear 
and sparkling. 



Rov. xxi. 11. 



CUBIT. (-S.) 

w^Xy^f the fore-arm /rom the wrist to the 
elbow. In N.T. a, cuhit, the common 
ancient measure of length, equal in 
distance from the elhow to the tip of 
the middle finger, or about twenty- 
four or twenty 'five inc?t*'s,(non, occ.) 



llAtt. Ti. 27. 
Luke xu. 2S. 



John xxi. 8. 
Rev. xxi. 17. 



CUMBER (-ED, -ETH.) 

1. ircpunrcuo, to draw from around any 
' one, to draw off or away. In N,T, 

Pass, to be drawn about in mind, 
hence, to be distracted, over-occu- 
pied with cares or busine8s,(non occ.) 

2. Kariopyitt}, to render inactive, idle, 

useless; prop, of land, to spoil; 
hence, metaph. to make without 
effect, to make vain, void or fruit- 
less. 



1. Lnke x. 49. 



2. Lnkexui.7. 



CUML 
nov/u, (Kw/t, T Tr A «.) The Heb. tm- 
perai. fern. nDip, arise, expressed in 
Qreek letters, (non occ.) 

Kvk T. 41. 



CUB 

CUMMIN. 



KVfiivov, cumin, (the cuminum sativum 
of modem botany; Heb. fOD; Oerm. 
kummel,) an umbelliferous plant 
with aromatic seeds, used as a 
condiment, (non occ.) 



Matt, xxiii. 23. 



CUNNING. 

See, CRAFTINESS. 



CUNNINGLY. 
See, DEVISE. 



CUP. 

von^piov, a drinking vessel, a cup. 
Metaph. from the Heb. lot or por- 
tion, under the emblem of a cup 
which Ood presents to be drank 
either for good or evil, (Ps. xxiii. 5 
and xi. 6.) 



Matt. X. 48. 
XX. 22, 23. 

xxiii. 26, 26. 

— xxvi. 27, 39. 

42{oia,G=tLTTr 

A M.) 
Mark vii. 4, 8 (ap.) 

ix. 41. 

X. 38, 39. 

xiv. 23, 36. 



Lake xi. 39. 

xxii. 17,20 t»i<*, 42. 

John xviii. 11. 

1 Cor. X. 16, 21 «»*«•• 

xi. 26 tw*", 36, 27, 

28. 
Rev. xiv. 10. 

xvi. 10. 

xvii. 4. 

xviii. 6. 



CURE (-S) [noun.] 
lao-is, healing, cure. 

Lnke xiii. 32. 



CURE [verb.] 

Oipairvm, to wait upon, to minister 
unto, i.e. to render voluntary 
service and attendance; to take 
care of the sick, hence, in N.T, to 
relieve, heal, cure. 



Matt. xvii. 16, 18. 
Lake vii. 21. 



Lnke ix. 1. 
John V. 10. 



CURIOUS ARTS (used.) 
See, ARTS. 



CURSE (noun.] 

I, Kardpa, imprecation against, hence, 
cursing, of men, accursed, of land, 
barren. 



Digitized by VjOijy 



le 



DAI 



[ 200 ] 



refers to the bread " which cometh 
down from, heaven" and is com- 
pared and contrasted with the 
manna^ John vi. 32, 33. This 
bread came down upon them, and 
came in a daily supply ; hence it is 
here coupled with the word (jrqiJL^pov)^ 
" this day," but separated from it 
by the words (80s rifuv)^ " give to 
ns." {It cannot be derived from ivt, 
upon, and ^IfUf to be, because the 
participle would in that case he 
hrova-a ; but it is from ctti, npon, 
and €?/!(, to go or come, with par- 
ticiple ivLovira.) Xi*. " our bread, 
coming upon us, give us this day " 
or " our bread for our going upon 
(or journeying, give us this day." 



Matt. vi. 11. 

zxvi. 66. 

Mark xiv. 40. 
Lake ix. 23 (ap.) 

xi. 3. 

MX. 47. 

xxii.6S. 

Acta iL 46, iff, 

m.2. 

V.42. 



6. Acts vi. 1. 

1. xvi, 6. 

1. xvii. 11. 

4. 17. 

1. xix. 9. 

1. 1 Cor. XV. 81. 
1. 2 Ck)r. xi. 28. 
3. Heb. iii. IS. 

1. vil. 27. 

1. X. 11. 

6. Jas u. 16. 



DAINTY. 

Xiirapoi, fatty, oily, shiny -with oil, 
anointed therewith; of things, 
esp. as belonging to ornament or 
luxury, shining, sumptuous. 

Bev. xviU. 14. 



DAMAGE. 

(17/iia, loss, {ppp. to Kcp8o9, gain,) 
damage. 

Acts xxvii. 10. 



DAMAGE (receive.) 

irffuoii), to bring loss upon any one. In 
N.T. only Pass, or Mid. to suffer 
loss, receive detriment. 

2 Cor. vii. 9. 



DAMNABLE. 

dff'cdXcta, transitively, the losing or loss ; 
intransitively, perdition, ruin. In 
N, T. of the state after death, where in 
man, instead of becoming what he- 
might have been, is lost and ruined. 
2 Pet. ii. 1. 



DAN 

DAMNATION. 



1. dTTctfXcia, see " DAMNABLE." 

2. KpLiia, the result or issue of KpCviHj 

(to separate, hence, to judge), the 
decision arrived at, decree, deter- 
mination ; then, the decision of a 
judge, judgment. 

3. KpiaiSf the act of separation, sunder- 

ing ; judgment ; esp. of judicial 
process, judgment directed against 
the guilty and leading on to con- 
demnation. 



2. Matt. xxiu. 14. 

3. 33. 

3. lilark iii. 29 (waprrifia, 
at^n,Q~LTTrA^*), 
(apMfiTia, Bin [generi- 
cally], G~.) 

2. xu, 40. 



2. Lake xx. 47. 

3. John V. 29. 
2. Rom. iii. 8. 
2. xiiL 2. 

2. lCor.xi.29.marp:.jud9- 
2. 1 Tim. V. 12. [m€n4. 
1. 2 Pet. ii. 1. 



DAMNED (BE,) 

1. KpiW, to divide, to separate, make a 

distinction, come to a decision ; 
hence, to judge. 

2. KaroKpCvu), to give judgment against, 

pronounce condemnation against 

any one. 

2. Mark xvi. 16 (ap.) pass. I 2. Rom. xiv. 23 pass. 
1. 2 Thes. li. 12, pass. 



DAMSEL. 

1. Kopda-iov, (dim, of Koptf,) a little girl, 

maiden, a word only used in 
familiar discourse. 

2. traChiov, a young child, male or 

female, (dim. of irals.) 

3. TratSunoy, a young girl, af emale slave. 



1. Matt. xiT. 11. 
3. xxvi. 09. 

2. Mark v. 39. 40 »'«<* 
2. 41 1*. 



3. Acts xvi. 16. 



1. Mark v. 41 ^, 42. 

1. vi. 22, 28 »»»c. 

3. John xviii. 17. 

3. Acts xii. 13. 



DANCE (.ED.) 

6pX€(i}, to take or lift up, as the feet, 
hence. Mid, to leap a« by rule, to 
dance, (non. occ.) 



Matt. xi. 17. 
xiv. 6. 



Mark vi. 22. 
Lake vii. 32. 



DANCING. 

Xopo9y a dance in a ring, around dance, 
gen. dancing as connectedwithmusic 
and song, esp, on festive occasions^ 
(non. occ) 

Luke XV. 2'k 



Digitized by 



Google 



DAN 



[ 201 ] 



DAB 



DANGER (be in.) 
KtySvviwa, to be daring, face danger, 
ran a risk ; intrans, to be bazaided 
cr endangered. 

Acta lix, 27, 40. . 

DANGER OP (in.) 
0^0X09, held in, contained in, fastened 
in or on any thing ^ hence^ liable, 
snbject to. 

Matt. y. 21, 22 3 «:««■ | Mark ill. 29. 



DANGEROUS. 
cirur^oXi/s, near upon falling, i.e. ready 
to fetU, hence^ insecure, dangerous, 
{non occ.) 

Acta zxrii. 9. 



DANIEL. 



Aa^iiyX, Daniel. 

Matt, xxxr, 15. 



I Mark xiii. 14 {ap:^ 



DARE. 
ToA/uictt, to have toV^? (daring); to 
take heart either to do or bear 
anything terrible or difficult; to 
venture, dare. 



Matt. xzli. 46. 
Markxii.34. 
Loke XX. 4C. 
John xxi. 12. 
Acta V. 13. 



Jade 9. 



Acts vii. 32. 
Rom. ▼. 7. 
XV. 18. 

1 Cor. vi. 1, 

2 Cor. X. 12. 



DARK. 

1. (TKorla, darkness, absence of light. 

2. <TKOT€Lv6'i, dark, without light. 

3. av)Qirjp^% (from auxftos, drought bj 

too much heat,) hence, dry, dusty, 
murky, (non occ.) 

I 1. John XX. 1. 

I 3. 2 Pet. i. 19. 



2. Lake xi. 36. 
1. John vi. 17. 



DARKEN (-ED.) 

atcoriiiD, to make dark, deprive of light. 
In N.T. only Pass, to be darkened! 



Matt. xxiv. 29. 
Mark xiii. 24. 
Lake xxiii. 46. 
Bom. i. 21. 
xi.10. 



Eph. IT. 18 ((tkotA*, to dark' 

en, co««r vUh darkneu^ 

L T Tr A K.) 

Rev. viii. 12. [L T A.) 

^ix.2(o-«0T0M, see abore 



DARKLY. 



f€v, in, 

I amy/io, an enigma, (from 
j aiviaa-o/jLai, to hint 

I obscurely,) 

1 Cor. xiu. 12. marg. in a riddU 



obscurely, 
(non occ.) 



DARKNESS. 



1. o-icoTos, darkness, absence of light, 
(a) rnasc. (b) neuter. 

2. criforia, used by later wHtersfor No. 1. 

Same meaning. 

3. fo«^os, the gloom of the netherworld, 

nether darkness, murkiness, thick 
gloom. 



lb. 



Matt. iv. 16 (No. ?, L 
TTrA.) [of.) 

vi. 23irt8eeD(full 

23 »nd A Srd. 

viii. 12. 

T. 27. 

xxii. 13. 

XXV. 80. 

xxvii. 45. 

Mark xv. 33. 
Lake i. 79. 

xi.34,8eeDffuJI 

36. [of.) 

xii. 3. 

xxii. 63. 

xxiii. 44. 

Joha i. 6 (*><». 

iii. 19. 

viii. 12. 

xii. 36 «»««, 46. 

Acta ii. 20. 
xiii. 11. 



lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
lb. 
la. 

lb. 
3. 

lb. 
2. 
3. 
lb. 



Acta xxvi. 18. 
Horn. ii. 19. 
xiii. 12. 

1 Cor. iv. 6. 

2 Cor. iv. 6. 

vi. 14. 

Eph. V. 8, 11. 

vi. 12. 

Col. i. IS. 

1 Thos. V. 4, 5. 
Heb. xii.l8(No.3,G.>» 
L T Tr A R) 

1 Pet. ii. 9. 

2 Pet. ii. 4. 
17. 

1 John i. 6. 

6. 

ii. 8, 9, 11 S timei 

Jade 6. 

13. 

Rev. xvi.lO,8eeD(be 
fall of.) 



DARKNESS (full of.) 
cricoTcivos, dark, without light. 

Matt. vi. 23. | Lake xi. 31. 

DARKNESS (be full of.) 

o-KOToo), to darken, cover with dark- 
ness. In N.T. only in Pass. 
Rev. xvi. 10. 



DART (-S.) 

1. ^€Xos, a missile, weapon, e.g. a dart, 

arrow or javelin ; sometimes fitted 
with combustibles, (non occ.) 

2. poXis, something thrown, as the 

lead in sounding, hence, a missile 
weapon, (non occ.) 

1. Eph. vi. 16. I 2. Heb xii. 20 (ap.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



DAS 



[ 202 ] 



DAT 



DASH. 

1 . TTpoa-Koirru}, i o beat towards, i.e. npon 

any thing, to stiike against; esp. of 
the foot, to stumble, (here followed 
hy irpds, towards or against.) 

2. pTT/vvf^f-f to rend, tear, break, bnrst. 

1. Matt. iv. 6. 

2. Mark iz. 18, marg. (text, fear.) 
1. Lake iv. 11. 



DAUGHTER (s.) 

1. Ovydrrjp, a daughter. 

2. tIkvovj a child by natural descent, 

whether male or female^ son or 
dau^ghter. 



Matt. ix. 18. 22 

X. 35, 37. 

. xiv. 6. 

. XV. 22, 28. 

,. xxi. 6. 

— Mark t.23, see D(litt]e.) 

34,35. 

-vi.22. 

-vii.26,8eeD(young) 
26,20 



30 (iratZiovt o lit 

(Uchild,LTTrA«.) 



2. 1 Pet. iu. 6, marg. chtld. 



Lake i. 6. 

u. 36. 

viii. 42, 48, 40. 

xil.63. 

xiii. 16. 

xxiii. 28. 

John xii. 16. 
Acts ii. 17. 

vii. 21. 

xxi. 9. 

2 Cor. vi. 18. 
Heb. xi. 24. 



DAUGHTER (little.) 
OvydrpioVf dim. of No. I ahove. 

Mark v. 23. 

DAUGHTER (young.) 

Mark vii. 25. 



DAUGHTER IN LAW. 

n;/i^, a bride, spouse, neioly married, 
(from Lat. nubo, to veil.) As op- 
posed to TT€vO€pd, mother in law, it 
is put for daughter in law. 

Matt. X. 35. I Lake xii. 63 t«ice- 



DAWN [verb.] 



S(avya(<i>, to shine through, i.e. spoken 
)f dayligh^ i - ^ ^ ^ -» ^ 
non occ.) 



of daylight, to break forth, dawn, 
(nw 



2 Pet. i. 19. 



DAWN (degtn to.) 

IviffitiXTKit}, to grow light upon, to dawn 

upon, (occ. Luke xxiii. 54.) 

Matt, xxviu. 1. 



DAY (-s.) 
-^fiipa, day, i.e. the time from one sun- 
rise or sunset to another ; also, day, 
i.e. day-light from sunrise to 
sunset ; then, sometimes, time in 
general ; in sing, a period €>r point 
of time ; in plur. days, i.e. time. 



Matt. ii. 1. 

iii. 1. 

iv. 2. 

vi.ll,« 

.H4. 



> D (this.) 



vii. 22. 

ix. 16. 

X. 15. 

xi. 12, 22. 

23, see D (this.) 

24. 

xii. 86, 40 »»«ce, 

xiU. 1. 

XV. 32. 

xvi. 21. 

xvU. 1, 25. 

XX. 2, 6, 12. 19. 

xxu. 23, 48. 

xxiii. 30. 

xxiv. 19, 22 t'Jce, 29, 

36, 37, 38 »»l«», 50. 

XXV. 13. 

xxvi. 2, 29, 61. 

xxvii. 8, 19, see D 

(this.) 

40. 63. 64. 

xxviii.l6,8eeD(thia) 

Mark i. 9. 13. 
35, see D (a great 

while before.) 

ii. 4, 20 »»«<». 

26, see days of (in 

the.) 

iv. 27, 35. 

V. 5. 

vi. 11 (ap.) 21. 

36, see D waa tar 

spent (when the.) 

viii. 1, 2, 31. 

ix. 2, 31. 

X.34. 

xiii. 17. 19, 20 tw»ce, 

24. 32. 

xiv. 1, 12, 26. 

30, see D (this.) 

58. 

XV. 29. 

Luke i. 5, 20, 23, 24, 25, 

39, 59, 76, 80. 

u. 1, 6. 

11, see D (this.) 

21, 22, 37, 43, 41, 

46. 

iv. 2 »»»", 16. 

21, see D (this.) 

26, 43. 

v.l7,seeD(aoertain.) 

35t*'«. 

vi. 12, 13, 23. 

viii, 22, see D (a cer- 
tain.) 

ix. 12, 22, 28, 36. 37. 

X. 12. 

xi. 3, see D by D, or 

D (for the.) 

xii. 46. 

xiU. Iitwic«,i6. 

31 (cipa, hour, G<v 

T«.) 

xiv. 5. 

XV. 13. 

— xvi. 19. 

xvil. 4lrt. 

4 «nd (om. L T Tr 

AH.) 



Lake xvii. 22 i»«ce, 24 (ay) , 
26 »»»oc, 27, 28, 29, 30, 
31. 

- xviii. 7, 33. 

- xix. 9, see D (this.) 

42,43. 

-XX. 1. 

- xxL 6, 22, 23, 34. 

- xxii. 7. 

- 34, see D (this.) 
66. 



- xxiii. 12, 29, 51. 

- xxiv. 7, 13, 18, 21, 
29,46. 

John i. 39. 

u. 1, 12. 19. 20. 
iv. 40, 43. 
V.9. 

vi. 39. 40. 44. 54. 
vii. 37. 
viii. 56. 
U.4. 

xi. 6, 9 t»l", 17, 24. 

- 39. see D (four.) 

53. 



J^' 



xii. 1. 7, 48. 
xiv. 20. 
xvi. 23. 26. 
xix. 31. 
XX. 19. 26. 
Acts i. 2. 3. 

5. see days benoe 

ii. 1, 16, 17. 18. 20, 

29.41. 

iii. 24. 

iv. 9, see D (this.) 

V. 36, 37. 

vi.l. 

vii. 8, 26, 41, 45. 

ix. 9, 19, 23,24,37,48. 

X. 3, 30. 40, 48. 

xi. 27. 

28, see days of (in 

the.) 

xii. 3. 18, 21. 

xiii. 14,31. 

33, see D (tliia.) 

41. 

XV. 36. 

xvi. 12 18, 36. 

XVU. 31. 

xix. 40, see D (this.) 

XX. 6 3 timei. 

ll,BeeD(breakof.) 

16, 18. 

26, see D (this.) 

81. 

xxi. 4. r, 7. 10, 16, 

26 »•!««, 27. W. 

xxii. 3, >ee D (this.) 

xxiii. 1, 12. 

xxiv. 1, 11. 

21, see D (this.) 

24. 

XXV. 1, 6, 13, 14. 

xxvi. 2, seeD (this.) 

7, 22. 

29. see D (this.) 

xxvii. 7, 20, 29, 33»*- 

33and,8ee D{thia.) 

33 »«», 89. 

xxviii. 7, 12, 13, J4, 

17,23. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BAY 



[ 203 ] 



DAY 



Bom. ii. 6, 18. 

vUi. 36. 

X. 21. 

xi. 8, see D (unto 

this.) 

xW. 12, 13. 

xiv. 6 «••<«■ 

irt. 

6 *»<» iap.) 

1 Oor. i. 8. 

iii. 13. Cthia.) 

iy. 13, 060 D (tmto 

• T. 6, 

X.8. 

XV. 4. 

2 Cor. i. 14. 

iii. 14,l6,BeeD(thi8.) 

It. 16. see D by D. 

Ti. 2 t*'**- 

^^xi. 25, aeb night and 



Gal. i. 16. 

iv. 10. 

Bph. It. 30. 

Y. 16. 

vi. 13. 

Phil L 6, 0,10. 

ii. 16. 

Col, i. 6, 9. 

1 The*, ii. 9. 

iii. 10. 

V. 3, 4, 6, 8. 

2 Thes. 1. 10. 

ii. 2. 

iii. 8. 

1 Tim. V, 6. 

2 Tim. i. 3, 12, 18. 



[aD. 



2 Tim. iii. 1. 

iv. 8. 

Heb. i. 2. 

6, see D (this.) 

iii. 8. 

iv. 4, 7, 8. 

V. 7. 

vii. 3. 

viii. 8, 9, 10. 

X. 16, 25, 32. 

Xi. 30. 

xU. 10. 

Jan. V. 3, 5. 

1 Pet. ii. 12. 
iii. 10. 20. 

2 Pet. i. 19. 

ii.8,8eeDtoD{from.) 

9, 13. 

iii.3,7,8»*«c«io,l2. 

1 John iv. 17. 

Jnde 6. 

Rev. i. 10.BeeD(Lord*B.) 

ii. 10, 13. 

iv. 8. 

VI. 17. 

vii. 16. 

viii. 12. 

ix, 6, 15. 

X. 7. 

xi. 3, 6. 9, 11. 

xii. 6. la 

xiv. 11. 

xvi. 14. 

xvlii. 8. 

XX. 10. 

xxt :X5. 



DAY Br DAY. 



f 17/xepa, day, 

1. < Koi, and, also, 

( i?/A€p«f day 



day by day. 



r Kara, see ** DAILY," ) thronghoat the 
2. < No. 1. > day, or from 

( '^fi€pa, day, ) day to day. 

2. Lnke xi. 3. mary;(. for the day. 
L 2 Cor. iv. 16. 



DAY (a certain.) 
C /ito, one 
( Ttav r)fi€p<ovj of the days. 

Luke V. 17 ; viu. 22. 



DAY (a GREAT WHILR BEFORE.) 

/ €vw)(ov, (€ia;;(a, acc. pi. ^ very early, 
\ nei»/.G>»LTTrAH),in/ yet in 
; the night, by night, { the night, 

- , ) ( 



V,X/av,very, exceedingly, 

Mark 1. 35. 



the 
non occ,) 



DAY (break of.) 
' avy7, light, brightness, spoken of the 
light of day, the sun, etc., hetice, 
i the daw^n, (non occ.) 

AcU XX. 11. 



DAY (far the) [margin.] 

( f"r^ ] see " DAY BY DAT," No. 2. 
Lnke xi. 3, text, day by day. 



DAY TO DAY (from.) 

r^/icpa, day, ^ 

< i(f out of, from, > day by day. 

(^/icpa, day, ) 



2 Pet. u. 8. 



DAY (the lord's.) 

'v^^^\ . . ^ the 

Kvptaic^, pertaining to the ( t ,n» 

Lord, (occ.l Cor. xi. 20), C ^^^ * 
^/Acpa, day, J ®^' 
Rev. i. 10. 

[It is sabmitted that the term, " The 
Lord's Day," denotes not the 
Christian Sunday, but " The Day 
of the Lord," i.e, the Day of the 
Lord's judgment or of His coming, 
for the following reasons : — 

a. It is a pure assumption thai the 
earliest use of the term can have 
a meaning which subsequent 
usage alone makes intelligible. 

b. Sunday is in the N.T. invariably 
called "The first dayof iheweek,^' 
^eeMatt. xxviii. 1 ; Mark xvi. 2, 9; 
Luke xxiv. 1 ; Acts xx. 7 ; I Cor. 
xvi. 2; and even in John*8 Gospel, 
written after the Apocalypse. 
John XX. 1, 19. 

c. We have the similar expressions, 
" rjfiipai Tov viov rov dvOpiimoVf** 
days of the Son of Man, Luke xvii. 
22 ; and, " avdptnTrivri ijpipa^** mans 
day^ 1 Cor. iv. 3. Why not ripipa 
ToO Kvpiot), day of the Lord ; and 
KvpiOKTi rjpipa, Lord^s Day / 

d. dvOptoTTivrj ripipa, mans day, in 
I Cor. iv. ^yjnehu^man^ 8 judgment, 
the time or period in which man 
judges. So the corresponding 
expression in Rev. i. 10, Kvpuuaj 
ripipa^ denotes the Lord's judgment, 
and the book is a history of the 
events which will fake place 
during the time or period in whicli 
the Lord will judge the earth. 



r,' 



Digitized by 



Google 



DAT 



[ 204 ] 



DAT 



e. The use of the adjective throws 
the emphasis on to the word 
Dat; whereas the nse of the 
Genitive case of the noun in- 
stead, (by the fignre of Enallage) 
places the emphasis on the word 
LoRD*s. See the only other occnr- 
rence of the adjective in 1 Cor. 
xi. 20, where it is " KvpioKov 
Stlirvov," Lord's SUPPER, not 
** SciTTvoi' rov Kvpiovy Supper of 
THE LORD, 

{, The day in Rev. i. 7, has all the 
marks of the day as described by 
Zech. xii. 12-14 

g. It is the fact that the term "Lord" 
wad applied to the Sun by most of 
the BTicient nations, and that the 
sun was worshipped on the first 
day of the week. Among the Pagan 
Romans, the first day was called 
^^dieBl>ominTisSo\" day of the Lord 
Sun, and so now the ecclesiastical 
term, ^' dies dominica." In trans- 
ferring this term in Rev. i. 10, to 
*' th^ first day of the week,'* the 
early Chi istians were actingonthe 
principle of replacing heathen 
days and festivals by those which 
were Christian, (See Bingham 
Ant. XX. § 5. In chap. xs. § 2, he 
mentions the fact that the early 
Christians were charged with 
being worshippers of the sun. Is 
not this accounted for by the fact 
stated above ?)] 



DAY 


(this.) 


onj/icpov, to-day. 




Matt. vi. 11. 


Acts iv. 0. 


xi. 23. 


xiii.8S. 


xxvii. 8. 19. 


xix.40. 


xxTiii. 16. 


XX. 26. 


Mark xiy. 30. 


xxii. 3. 


Lake ii. 11. 


xxiv. 21. 


iv. 21. 


xxvi. 2, 29. 


xix.9. 


XXVU.33. 


xxU. 34. 


2 Cor. ili. 14, 16. 


Hub 


i. 5. 



DAY (unto this ) 
I ( l<tfs, until, unto, 1 until even 

' ( apTi, now, just now, J now. 
rico., until, unto | ^^^^ ^^.^ 
2. ^ 17 i;/xcpa, the day, J ^eryday. 



(, crfp.tpov, to-day, 



2 Rom. xi. 6. 



I 



1. 1 Cor. iv. 13. 



DAY WAS FAR SPENT (whbn the.) 

r<5n.c. hnnr«. 1 .^^.^7 ^^^ 



pas, hours, 1 ^^^ 

oXXt;s, many, V ^ 

€Kd/i€vi7s,becomingJ ^^^ 



wpas, 
ly€Ko/x€vi;s, 



having passed, 
lato hour 
having arrived. 

Mark vi. 36. 



DAYS (four.) 
\Vhen not two separate words, 
TvraprcLLo^, an adj. marking a succession 
of days, used adverbially ^ on the 
fourth day. 



John xi. 39. 



DAYS HENCE (not many). 
rov, not, 



I/xcTo, after, 
iroAAas, many, 
Ttturas, these, 
i7/A€pa9, days, 



after not many of 
these days. 



Acta i. 5. 



DAYS OF (in thb.) 
iiri, (with Oen.) upon ; in the presence 
or time of. 

Mark ii. 26. | Acta xi. 28. 

See also, after, court, eighth, feast, 

FIRST, FOLLOWING, MID, NEXT, NIGHT, 
SABBATH, THIRD, TO-DAT. 



DAY-SPRING. 

dvaToXrj, an up-rising, esp. of the sun or 
moon, hence, the rising sun or the 
quarter of sun-rise, the east ; hut 
alsOf a growing, hence, a shoot, as 
Ixr. for nD!f, Jer. xxiii. 15 ; | 
Zech. iii. 8 ; vi. 12. 

Lake i. 78, marg. sunriainf^ or branch. 



DAY-STAR. 
<tiwr<i>6po^, light-bearing. In N.T. as 
subst. the light bringer ; {Lat. luci- 
fer,) the morning star. {The title 
o/Star is applied te Christ under 
various aspects, Rev. xxii. 16, and 
Num. xxiv. 17. It cannot here 
refer to the conversion of the 
sinner, for prophecy is not given 
as a light until this takes place !), 
(non occ.) 

2 Pet. i. 19. 



Digitized by 



Google 



I _^ DAY 

' DAY-TIME (in the.) 

Tas ^fJL€pa,9^ the days. 

Luke zsrf. 37. 



E 205 ] 



DEA 



DEACON. 

ScoicoKo^, a aeryant, attendant, waiter at 
table. (Derivation uncertain, hut 
prob, from 8«}k«, to run, to serve.) 
The main thought in the word ii 

I service rendered to another, the 

servant of him whom the laboar 
beaeQts ; as an official it denoted 
orig. one who had charge of the 
alms, etc., Acts vi. 1-6 ; but those 
chosen for this toork may have been 
qualified to stand by and assist the 
Ajpostles in higher acts of ministry; 
see Acts vL 8-10 ; viii. 5-8 ; of a 
female, one who had charge of sick 
and poor, Horn. xvi. 1. 



Phil. L L 
^ TUn. iiL 8. 



1 Tim. ilL 10. 13, we D (u^- 
IS. [the office of. ) 



DEACON (use the office of.) 
Scaicov€tt», to serve, render service, to wait 
npon ; in its narrowest sense, to wait 
at table, hut gen, to do any one a 
service, to care for one's needs. 

1 Tim. lil. 10, 13, m»rg. minitttr, 

I : 

• DEAD [adj.* and noun.] 

1. vcKpoc, dead, as subst. and adj.* prop, 
only of persons, 
, (a) With the article, it denotes 

I dead bodies, corpses, in their 

graves, apart from the per- 
I sonality they once had. 

.' (b) Without ^^6 ar^tcZtf it denotes 

I the persons who were once 

I alive, but are now alive no 

i longer; dead persons as dis- 

I tinct from dead bodies. 

(c) With a preposition, but unth- 
I out the article, which may be 

latent : cic vcxpcuv, from among 

• the dead (persons or bodies.) 

(d) With a preposition and the 
I article, emphatically bodies. 

, 2. vcicpooi, to make v€Kp6^ {No. 1), hence, 
, to put to death ; Pass, as here, to 
I reckon as good as dead. 
' 3. Or/jfrKw, to die, {as the primitive sen- 
tence of Ood upon or account of sin.) 
In N,T, only in perf. to have died, 
I i^,f to be dead in a present senfe. 



4. diroBviiaKia, (No. 3, with dvo, prefixed, 
rendering the verb more vivid and 
intense, and representing the action 
of the simple verb {No. 3) as consum- 
mated and finished,) to die out, to 
expire, to become quite dead. 

see D (be.) 



— Matt, ii. 19. I 

la Till. 22 »»««•• I 

ix. 18,24,seeD(be.) 

lb. X. 8(om. O- T.) 

Jb. xl.6. 

la. xlr. 2 

Ic. x?li. 9. 

la. xxil.31. 

lb. 32. 

■ xxlli, 27, see D man. 

Id. XxWi.64 (with aird. ) 

xxviii. 4, see D man. 

Id. r. 

— Mark t. 36, 39, see D ( be.) 
Ic. vi. 14. 

Ic. 16 (om. T Trb 

A«.) 

Ic. ix. 9, :0. 

26i»*, see D (one. ) 

2«2i«i,8ee D (be. ) 

Ic. xll.25. 

la. 26. 

lb. 27. 

Ic. — ' xr, 44»»«», lee D 

(be.) 
3. Luke Tii. 12 (om. Lb.) 

15, see Dihe that i-.) 

lb. 22. 

vlii. 49, 62, 63, sec 

D(be.) 

Ic. Ix. 7. 

la, 60 »»««• 

X. 30. see D (half.) 

lb. XV. 24, 32. 

Ic. XVL 30 (with Bird. ; 

Ic. 31 (with U.) 

Ic XX. 35. 

la. 37. 

lb. 38. 

Id. xxiT.6 (with /i«to. » 

Ic. 46. 

Ic. John i 22. 

la. T. 21, 25. 

▼i.49,58.iee D (be.) 

TliL 52, 53 «»*«, 

0eeD(be.) 
xi. 14, 25, 39, see 

D(be.) 

3. 4l(rip.) 

44, ) see D 

xll.l«»»,i (be.) 

Ic. l*»d, 9, 17. 

3. xlx. 33. 

Ic XX. 9. 

Ic xxl. 14. 

— Acts 11.29, see D (be.) 
Ic HI. 15. 

Ic ir. 2, 10. 

1» y. 10. 

vll. 4, see D (wl.en 

.. was.) 

Ic x,41, 

Ih. 42. 

Ic xili. 30, 34. 

xlr, 19, see D (be.) 

Ic xtH, 8, 31. 

Ibw 32. 

!•. XX. 9. 

lb. xxiii.O. 

Ibu xxir. 15 (om.G zi 

L T Tr A K.) 

Ih, 21. 

xxr. 19, see D (bo.) 

lb. xxvi. 8. 23. 

1». xxviii. 6. 

lb. Rom. {. 4. 

U. It. 17. 

2. 19. 

Ic. 24. 



— Roin. V, 15, 

vi. 2, 

Ic 4. 

7, 8, see D (be.) 

Ic 9. 

lb. II. 

Ic 13. 

vil. 2, 3, sec D (be.) 

4 1»», see D (become.) 

Ic. 4MA. 

6, see D (be.) 

1». 8. 

1». viji. 10. 

Ic. 11 twice. 

Ic. X.7, 9. 

Ic xl. 16. 

lb. xiv. 9, 

— 1 Oor. vil. 39. see D (be.) 
Ic XV. 121". 

lb. 12*«i, 13,15,10. 

Ic 20, 21. 

Id. 29i»» (with vWp.) 

lb. 29«n«». 

Id. 298rd(withvirep, 

but avrwi', tkem, L 

T Tr A «.) 

lb. 32. 

la. 35, 42, 52. 

U. 2 Cor. i. 9. 

V. 11, see D (be.) 

Ic Gal, 1. ). 

ii. 19, 21, see D(be.) 

Ic. Eph. i. 20. 

lb. ii. 1. 5. 

Id, V. 14(withiit.) 

la. Phil. Hi. 11 {rriv U v. 

instead of Ma la, L T 

TrAH.) 
Id. Col. 1. 18 (with U.) 

Id. II. 12 (Ic G T Ab.) 

lb. 13. 

20, see D (be.) 

Ic IThess. j. 10 (Id, with 

<<c,G LTTrA.) 
U. It. 16. 

— 1 Tim. V. 6, see D (be.) 
Ic 2 Tim. U. 8, 
11, see D with 

(be.) 

lb. iT. 1. 

1*. Heb.vl. 1. 
lb. — : — 2. 

1*. ix, 14. 

17, see D (after 

men are.) 

xi. 4, see D.(be.) 

2. 12, 

Ic 19. 

la, 35, 

la. xlil. H). 

1«. Jas. ii. 17. 

1«. 20( apyo*, idU, vith- 

out results^ LTTrA.) 

!• S6i*>c«. 

Ic 1 Pet. i. 3, 21. , 

il. 24, see D (be.) 

lb. ir. 6. 

6, see D (he 

that b.) 
4. Jnde 12. 
Ic. Rev. i. 5 (la. O T Tr A-) 

!•. 17, 18. 

1» il. 8, 

1». U«. 1. 

1ft. xl. 18. 

la. xiv. 13. 

xvl. 3, see D man. 

la. xx.5.12»w»e«. 

lb. I3»wie«. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



DEA 



[ 



] 



DEA 



DEAD (after men are.) 

C cTTt, npun, with Bat. as here, ") over 

< over, 

(^ i/cKpois, dead ones, 



dead 
ones. 



See under yssTAMENT. 

Heb. ix. 17. 



DBID (be.) 

1 . Op^]a-K(a, see " DEAD," No. 3. 

2. aTToOvrja-Kta, see " DEAD," No. 4 

.'3. TcAcvract), to end, i.e. to finish, com- 
plete, hence, to end one^s life, {some- 
times of a violent death.) 

4. Koifkoxa, to fall asleep involuntarily ; 

hence, to fall asleep in death. 

5. diroytVo/Ltai, to be away from, have no 

part in, hence, to be absent from 
ever If thing, in death, {non occ.) 



Matt. ii. 10. 

20. 

ix. 18. 

2i, 

Xfark V. 35, 39. 

ix. 26. 

xr. 41 i«t. 

412..d. 

Luke viii. 40. 

63, 53. 

John ri. 49, 6R. 

viii. 52. 53 **»". 

Xi. 14, 2i. 

39 liVo.S, Gr^L 

T Tr A W.) 

44. 

xii.l (om L^TrbH.) 

Acts ii. 29. 



1 Acts xiv. 10. 

1. XXT. 19. 

2. Rom. y. 15. 

2. vi. 2, 7. 8. 

2. yii. 2, 3. 

2. 6 (anoBAv6v7t%. 

tre havina <li«(i,in8tead 
of kitoSavovroit thai 
hting dMid^AVm 6 L T 
Tr A «.) 

4. 1 Cor. vii. 39. 
2. 2. Gor. V. 14, 
2. Gal. ii. 19, 21. 
2. Col. ii. 20. 

2. iii. 3. 

1. 1 Tim. V. 6. 
2. Heb. xi. 4. 

5. 1 Pet. ii. 24. 



DEAD WITH (be.) 

a-vvaTToByriaKb}, (Dead, No. 4, with <rvv, 
together with, prefixed,) to die 
with any one. 

2 Tim. ii. 11, Aor. 



DSAD (become.) 

Oavaroin, to put to death, {by the inter- 
venti(/n of others,) hence ^ to cause to 
be put to death, to deliver over 
to death. 

(«) Pass, to become dead, liJce the Eng. 
to mortify. 

a. Rom. yii. 4. 

DEAD MAN. 

I'CKpos, see " dead,'* No. lb. 

Matt, xxiii 27. | Matt, xxyili. 4. 

Rev. xvi. 3. 



DEAD (half.) 
i^/u^an/s, half-dead. 

Lake x. 30. . 



DEAD (he THAT IS.) 

vcKpo9, see " dead," No. 1. 

a. Lake yii. 16. | b. 1 Pet. ir. <L 



DEAD (one.) 
vcKpds, see " dead," No. lb. 



Mark ix. 26. 



DEAD (when. ..WAS.) 

I after the death 

or 
I after the dying. 

Acta yii. 4. 



C fiera, after, *) i 

< TO, the, f 

(, airoOavtiv, to die, j l 



See also, body. 



DEADLY. 

1, Odvaro^, death whether natural or 

violent, the natural end of life, but 
esp. death as the punishment pro- 
nounced by God upon sin. 

2. 6avaTr}<f>6pos, death bearing or death 

bringing, hence, deadly, (non. occ.) 

—Mark xyi.lS.see Dthing. | 2 Jas. iii. 8. 

1. Rev. xiii. 3, 12. 



DEADLY THING. 

Oavdaifio^, of or belonging to death, 
deadly, (non. occ.) 

Mark xvi. 18 (neut.> (ap.) 



DEADNESS. 

vcKpoxn^, a putting to death, expressive 
of the action as incomplete and in 
progress, {occ. 2 Cor. iv. 10.) 

Rom. iv. 19. 



DEAF. 

K0}<f>6s, blunted, dull, as a weapon. In 
NT. metaph. of the senses and 
faculties, esp. of the tongue or 
hearing. 



Matt. xi. 6. 
Mark vii. 32, 37. 



Digitized by 



Mark ix. 26. 
Luke vii. 22. 



Google 



DEA 

DEAL [noun.] 

See, GREAT. 



[ 207 ] 



DEA 



DEAL (-1TH, DEALT.) 

fx€piiw, to divide into two parts, to 
parfc ; then by implication^ to dis- 
tribute, divide oat. 



Rom. zii. 3. 



I 2. 



DEAL WITH. 

voUo}, to make, to do, spoken of any 
external act obvious to the senses, i.e. 
completed action ; to do, expreshing 
an auction as continued or repeated, 
spoken in reference to a person {with 
Dative) to do to or in respect to 
any one, i.e. for or against him. 

ivTvyxoLV(o, tofallinwithfligbixipoD, 
to meet and talk with, hence, to 
make intercession for or against 
any one, 

vpwrtfitpio, to bear or bring to any 
place or person. 

(a) Mid. to bear one's self towards 
any one, i.e. to conduct towards, to 
deal with any one so and so. 



1. Luke i. 25. 
1. ii. 48. 



2. Acts xxT. 24. 

3. H«b. zu. 7. 



8ee also, deceitfully, subtilely. 



DEALINGS WITH (have.) 

avyxfjdofxai, to use with another^ to 
have in common use, hence, to have 
dealings or intercourse with any 
one, (non occ.) 

John iv. 9. 



DEAR. 

1. ayaTTfj, love, (see under "charity,") 

here, gen. of love. 

2. dyam/ros, beloved, dear. 

3. Ti/iios, held worth, estimated; hence, 

in a goodsense,esteemed, honoured ; 
valued, prized. 

4. ci^i/xos, in estimation, in honour, 

i.e. estimable, prized. 



4. Liikevii.2. 
3. Acts XX. 24. 
X. Kph. V. 1. 



2. 1 Thes. ii. 8 (Gen.) 



— Phil. u. 20, see D (io.) 

2. Col. i. 7. 

1. IZ.vanrg.oflovt. 



DEAR (so) [margin.] 

lowpvxp^, of equal soul, i.e. actuated hj 
the same motives, (non occ.) 

Phil. ii. 20, text, like-mini cd. 



DEARLY. 
See, beloved. 



DEARTH. 
Xi/Aos, failure, want, esp. of food, hence^ 
hunger, famine. 

Acts tU. 11 ; xi. 38. 



DEATH (-8.) 

1. Odvaros, death, the natural end of 

life; the opposite of life; the 
cessation of life, whatever kind 
of life i^ spoken of — natural, 
spiritual, or eternal; esp. death 
as the sentence and punishment of 
God against sin, not merely an 
occurrence, but a state, the state 
of man as condemned through sin, 

2. dmtpco-is, a taking up or awaj, as of 

dead bodies J or burial ; orn, taking 
away, (m of life, hence, a putting to 
death, a destroying, (non. occ.) 

3. TcAcvT);, an end, limit, hence, the end 

of life, death, (non. ooc.) 

D 



Matt. ii. 15. 

iv. 16. 

X. 21 !•«. 

21 *»d, see D 

(caase to be put to.) 
— — xiv. 5, see b (when 
he would have put. .to) 

XV. 4. 

xvi. 28. 

XX. 18. 

xxvi. 38. 

50,8eeD(putto.) 

66. 

xxvii. 1,860 D (put 

to.) 
Mnrk v. 2^. see D <lie at 

the point of.) 

vii. 10. 

ix. 1. 

X. 33. 

xiii. 12 l«*. 

12 «»«». see D 

(cause to be put to.) 
xiv. 1, kee D (put 

to.) 
34. 



65, see D (cause 
to be put to.) 

64. 

Luke i. 70. 

ii. 26. 

ix. 27. 

xviii.33.8ee D (pul 

to.) 

xxi. 10,seeD(cause 

to be put to.) 

xxii. 33. 

xxiii. 16, 22. 



— Luke xxiii. 32, see 

(put to.) 

I. xxiv. 20. 

- John iv. 47, see D (be 

at the point of.) 

I. V. 24. 

1. - viii. 61, 52. 
I. — -xi. 4,13. 
53, ) see D 

- xii. lO.Hput to.) 
i. 33. 

xviii. 31, see D 

(put to.) 

I. 32. 

I. xxi. 19. 

1. Acts ii. 24 (f£i}f, Gv.) 

2. viii. 1. 

xii. 19, see D (put 

to.) 
1. xiii. 28. 

1. xxii. 4. 

2. 20(o«.GLTTr 

AM.) 

1. xxiii. 29. 

I. XXV. 11,26. 

xxvi. 10, see B (put 

to.) 

1. 31. 

1. XX viii. 18. 

i. Horn. i. 32. 



-— V. 10, 12 !•». 
12 =»»'» (om. G - 

T) (not 8th edition.) 
14, 17, 21. 

- vi. 3,4,6.9. 

16 (om.G^.) 

21. 23. 

vii. 6,10,13 t»i«,24. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



DEA 



[ 208 ] 



DEB 



1. Bom. viii. 2, 6, 38. 
1. ICor. iu. 22. 
iv. 9, see D (ap- 
pointed to J 

— xi. 20. 

— XV. .1. 28. 51,56, 

. 2 Cor. I. 0. 10. 

ii. 16 »»«c«. 

iii. 7. 

iv. 11. 12. 

vii. 10. 

xi. 23. 

Phil. i. 20. 

ii. 8 «•»«, 27, 30. 

Ui. 10. 

Col. L 22. 

2 Tim. i. 10. [15. 
Heb. ii. 9«»»««, 14»»icc, 
V.7. 



. D (by 



1. Heb. vii. 23. 
ix. 16, B 

means of ) 

i. 16. 

1. xi. 6. 

i. Jafl.i. 16 

1. V. 20. 

— 1 Pet. iii. 18, sdB D (pat 

to.) 
I. John iii. 14 »•*":«. 

1. V. 16 3 »»««, 17. 

1. Rev. i. IS. 

1. ii. 10. 11, 23. 

1. vi. 8. 

1. ix. 6 »••«• 

1. xii. 11. 

1. xiii. 3. 

1. xviii. 8. 

1. XX. 6, 13, 11 fi^« 

1. xxi. 4, 8. 



DEATH (appointed ["approved " error 
in A.V. 1611] TO.) 

iwLOdviTos, condemned or appointed to 
death; death-devoted, (non, occ) 

1 Oor. iv. 9. 



DEA.TH (be at the point op.) 

( /AcAAo), to be abont to, *) about 

<] airoOvrja-KtiVy to die ont, 
(, come qnite dead, 

John iv. 47, 



7 

, be- > 



to 
die. 



C Oavdrovj 

\ y€VOfJL€VOV^ 



DEATH (by means op.) 



a death taking place. 
See under testament. 

Heb. ix. 15. 



DEATH (cause to be put to.) 

Oavaroui, to put to death (esp, by the 
intervention of others) j hence, to 
canse to be put to death. 



Matt. x. 21. 



Lake xxi. 16. 



Mark xiii. 12. 



DEATH (lie at the point of.) 

to be in extrem- 



Iccr^ttTco?, extremely. 
I.e. in extremity, 
€;((!>, to have, 



ity, to be at the 
last (gasp), " in 
extremis." 
Mark v. 23. 



DEATH (put TO.) 

^^avarocD, to put to death {e/fp. hy the 
intervention of other s)^ hence, to 
cause to be put to death. 



2. airoicTCiVa), to kill outright. 

3. dvatpccD, to take up, lift up, (jos c 

bodies for burial), to take awaj 
((m of life), hence, to put to death 

4. dirayoi, to lead away, conduct away 

{chiefly in a judicial sense, either t 
judgment or to prison or to death. 



1. Matt. xxvi. 69. 

1. xxvii. 1. 

2. Mark xiv. 1. 

1. 66. 

2. Lake xviii. 33. 

3. xxiii. 32. 



2. John xi. 63. 

1. xU. 10. 

2. xviii. 31. 

4. Acts xii. 19. 

3. xxvi. 10. 

1. 1 Pet. iii. 18. 



DEATH (when he would have put 

TO.) 

jBiXm, to will, to wish, (im- V 
I plying active natural im- 

p^ilse or desire or purpose, lit. 
thus differing from Povko- \ desiring 
ftat, which merely ear- / to 
|79'e«5e« determination (c/. | kill. 
Mark xv. 9, 12, ujith 16, 
dnoKTtivai,, to kill outright. 
Matt. xiv. 6. 



DEBATE (-s) [noun.] 
cpts, strife, quarrel, esp. rivalry, conten- 
tion. After Homer, gen, wrangling, 
e5p.wordy-wrangling,disputation. 

Bom. i. 29. I 2 Cor. xii. 20. 



DEBT (.s.) 

1. o^€iA(i>, to be indebted, to owe any 

thing to any one, {with an inf. fol- 
lowing, to be under obligation to.) 

2. 6<f>€i\rffia, the debt which oue owes. 

Sin IS called 6<f>€i\rjfjLa, because it 
involves expiation and the payment 
of it as a debt by punishment and 
satisfaction, {non occ.) 

3. d<^€iXi7, indebtedness, hence, duty, 

obligation, {occ, Rom. xiii. 7.) 

4. Sdv€iov, a loan, money lent. 



2. Matt. vi. 12. 
4. xviii. 27. 



2. Rom. iv. 4. 



1. Matt, xviii. 90. 
8. 32. 



DEBTOR (-S.) 

o^ciXcn;?, the debtor, he who owes 
any thing or is uuder obligation on 
any account. The w^e of the word 
involves the idea that the debtor is 
one who must esrpinfe his guilt. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DEB 



[ 209 ] 



DEO 



A >i), a debt-ower, (N'o. 1 tpith 
X/Hcs, debt, prefixed.) 



1. Mfttt. rl 12. I 

2. Luke yiL 4U 1 

1. xiii. 4, mAiis.(tezt, I 

2. -^ jivi. 5. [«4«n«-.) I 



1. Rom. L 14. 

L ▼iii. 12L 

1. XT. 27. 

1.0al. ▼. a 



DEBTOR (be a.) 

Oi^iAw, wi " DEBT," No. h 

Kail zxiii. 16. 
18. nuog. (text, he guiltp.) 



DEC A 7 [noun] [margin.] 

^rn/ifULy a being inferior, a worse state 
(as compared vnth any other or 
former state J fhence^ diminution, de- 
gradation, (occ. 1 Cor. vi. 7, and 
la. xxxi. 8, "defeat.") 

Ron. xL IS, text^ diminiikiii^ 



DECAY (rBTH.) 

mXaiwa, to let grow qM. Li Pass, as 
h^e, to wax old, become oldt 

H«b. viii. IS. 



DECEASE [noun.] 

€^o&>9, way out, exodus, kerujef joumcy 
out, departure; spoken of departure 
from ItfCf decease. 

Luke iz. 31. i 2 F^ i. 15. 



DECEASE (ED.) 
rcAcvrooi^ to end, i.e, to finish, complete, 
kenee^ tQ end on^s^Hfe^ to die. 

Matt. zziL 2& 



DECEIT. 

1. &$Ao9, a bait, kence^ gen, the adultera- 

tion of the truth to catch crdeoeive. 

2. oran;, deceit, esp. by false statements. 

3. frkivq^ a wandering, eap. from the 

truth, hencef a being led astray, de- 
lusion^ 

L Sam. L 29. | 2 OoL ii..B. 

&lTh«iLU.a 

DECEIT (use.) 
SoXt6ta, to use a bait, to djBceive, (esp. 
2»y adulteration (»r &lse admiitures), 
(non occ.) 

Bom. iiL 18. . 



DECEITFUL. 

1. 8dAto$, deceitful, (adj. of "deceit," 

No, l)f.(nofi oce.J 

2. diraTj;, see "DECEIT," No. 2, ker^ Gen. 

case, "of deceit." 

1 2 Cor. xL 13. | 8. Eph. iv 22. 



DECEITFULLY WITE(dealJ[mvLTg.] 

KairqXcvta, to be a KainyXos (a retailer, 
vintner) ; and because the icdbn/Xot 
were notorious for adulteration^ it 
denoted to adulterate, corrupt, (non 
occ.) 

2 Cor. fi. 17, text, ccrrupt. 



DECEITFULLY (handle.) 

^A<{o>, to deceive, esp. by a bait, hence, 
to falsify, corrupt, (non occ,) 



2 Cor. iv. 2. 



DECEITFULNESS. 

airan;, decdt, esp, by false statements, 
self deceptipn, (see "deceit.") 

Matt xiiL 22. i Mark iv. 18. 

Hob. iii 13. 



DECEIVABLENESS. 

arrdri], see above. 



2Thea.ii.ia 



DECEIVE (-ed> -eth, -ing.) 

1. iyrarw, ta deceivei to delude, (esp, 

with false statements, (non occ,) 

2. c^iraTaui, (No. 1 wUh c^, out of, in- 

tensive, prefixed^) to deceive wholly, 
delude thoroughly. 

3. <^p€va7raTa<i>, (No, 1 w^A i>pr\v, the 

mind, prefixed y) to deceive the mind 
of any <me ; implying a self -origin' 
ating and subjective deceptioji, (non 
occ.) 

4. TrXavdd), to make to wander, cause to 

err, lead astray ; used of religious 
deceit or doctrinal error, 

6. ttAcivt;, a wandering, seduction • from 
the truth, here, the Gerl, lit,, of 
deceit. 

6. vapaX.oyi(ofiaij to reckon wrong, mia- 
reckon, miscount; hence, to draw 
false ionclusions. T?ien to cheat or 
deceive by false reasoning, hence, to 

-., deceive. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DEO 



I 210 ] 



DEO 



7. ^cvSco, to speak falsely, -to lie to any 
one, ' 

(a) Mid, to lie, speak false^ belie. 



4. Mfttt xxir. 4» 6, 11, 24 
4. Mark xiU. 6, 0. 
.4. Lake zzL & 
4. John vii. 12, 47. • 
7«.ActoT. 3, nukftt. (Uxt, 

• iolUic.) 
8. Rom. TiL 11. 

a. XTl. 1& 

2. 1'Cor. ill 1& 

4. Yt •. 

4. XT. 81 

8. OaL Ti. 8. 

4 7. 

6. Eph. !▼. 14 
L V.8. 



S. 8 ThM. U. 8. 
1. 1 Tim. U. U lt«. 

I. U«»»«» (No. 2, L 

TTr AK) 
4. 2 Tim. lit l3«»Je«. 
4. Tito* in. 3. 

0. Jm i. 22. 

1. SOL 

4 1 John 1. 8. 

4Rt7z3.0. 

4 zUl. 14 

4 ztUL 23. 

4 six. 90. 

4 zz.8^8,10. 



DECEIVER (-6.) 

1. irXcxKos, wandering about; viAst. a 

wandeiw, vagabond, juggler; hence 
deceiving,8educing. *Sii^adeceiver, 
esp, a reltgiouii imposter or tesuiher 
of eiTor. 

2. 4>p€vawQ.TriSx a mind-deceiver, i,e, den 

ceivers of men's mindsi (see " dk- 
CBIVB," No. 3.) 



1. Matt. xxTlL 68. 
1. 2 Cor. Tl. 8. 



I 



2. TltusLia 
1. 2Jobn7t^*«». 



DECEIVINa 
djran;, deceit, eep, by false statements. 

2 Pet. ii 13 (ay^vn* tovt-ftottt, Qm L Tr.*) 
* AlfOrd, on M88. groands, prefer* the Roc, Text, 
airdny ; but has *' the etrongeet suraicion that ayairat«, 
lovt'ftait$, ie thii original reading.'') 



DECENTLY. 

cva-xrjfiSvfaSf (from cv, well, and <Tx>/fia, 
figure, mien, deportment,) grace- 
fully, becomingly, like a gentleman, 
decorously, with dignity, . (occ. 1 
Thes. iv. 12.) 

Rom. xllL 13. marg. (t«xt, ^oiiitllp.) 
1 Cor. xlv. 40. 



DECK (-BD.) 

Xpvtroci), to ^Id, deck with gold, (wm 
ocr.) 

Rer. xyfi. 4, marg. gild; xwWl 16. 



DECLARATION. 

StT}y>;<r4s, narration, history, (from Sirf- 
ycoftai, to lead or conduct through 
to the end, hence, to recount, etc,,) 
(non occ,J 

Luka.1. 1. 



DECLARE (-ED, -IKO.) 

I. dvayycAXw, (dro, back,a;u2 dyycAAw, 

to bear a mess^o, announce, pro- 
. claim,) to report back ; used of the 
reports hroivglU hy persons retuming 
from somewhere. It is tlien used vnih 
a Ufeaker sense of dvdy and signifies 
to send news of| and gen. to notify, 
announce. 

% dfrayycAAcD, to announce &r report 
from some place or person; and then 
gen. to announce, publish ; and esp. 
to publish something that has hap- 
pened, been expericTiced or hcdrd. 

3. ScayycAAw, to make known through 

an intervening space or throughout, 
to convey a message or tidings. 
Then, to report fully, proclaim fer 
and wide, (occ. Luke ix. 60 ; Acts 
xzi. 26.) 

4. ^carayycAAw, to bring word down 

upon an\pone^ i.e. to bring it home 
to him ; /lence, to announce (as with 
emphasis.) 

5. Ta/MiyycAA(tf, to bring or send word 

near to any one, ie. to announce to 
any one ; %ised esp. of military com- 
mands, also in NT. 'f apostolic 
injunctions (not merely arbitrary 
enactments), to strictly enjoin or 
urge something to he done. 

6. SiYiyiofULi, to lead or conduct through 

(to the end), hence, to go through 
with, recount, tell, narrate. 

7. USiriyiofuii, (No. 6 with ex, out from, 

prefixed^) to tell out^ relate in full, 
(non occ.) 

8. i^riyiofuii, to lead or bring out» hence, 

to make known, declare, unfold, 
(occ. Luke zxiv. 35.) 

9. yv<a/sC(ia, to nlake known, point out, 

explain. 

10. ^\6ia, to make manifest or evident, 

xidake visible or clear. 

II. dvaTi6€fiaiy to place before, i^. to 
. declare to any one, to make known, 

(occ. Gal. ii. 2.) 

12. 6p((ia, to divide or separate from, as 
a border or boundary; to mai*k 
out boundaries, hence, to determine^ 
mark out -definitely. i,e, constitute. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DEO 



[ 211 ] 



DEE 



1 3. <^^i{<», to phrase it, t.«. to tell in 
words, henre, to explain, interpret 

1 4. crScc^t9, a pointing out, (prop, with 

the finger,) declaration, indication, 
(occ. 2 Cor. viii. 24; Phil. i. 28.) 

(a) vfiik ti^ unto. 



I 11 Matt. xiiL 36 (Tr") 

I I ' <4ao«^cM, main ip/ute 
' jrfoiisLTrH.) 

, II XT. 15. 

I 8. Lake vjii. 47. 

' I a John L la 

I, a _xTii «}»•*«•. 

( ' & Acta via. S3 

I' .; ix.27. 

li , X.8. 

: d Hli.17. 



ziiL 32. SM tidings 

— 41. (DgUd) 
'X9. S 

— 4. 

— 12, 14. 

— XTii. 2S. 
•XX.27 



a Aete fid. la 

11. XXV. 14 

12. Bom. L 4. 
14a. iii. 25, 2a 

3. Jx.17. 

la 1 Cor. I U. 

4. — a 1. 

10. Ui. IS. 

5. _— xi. 17. 

a — XV. 1. 

— 2Cor. iii. 3, aeo O inani- 
la OiL i. a [fesUy. 
9. Mr. 7. 

a Heb. iL la 

xi14,MeD pUinly. 

2. 1 John I 8. 
I. 5. 

— Rav. X. 7, we D ta 



DECLARE TO. 

cvoyycAftw, to bring a joyful message, 
announce it. In N,T. (a) Mid, 
(tuith personal object,) to proclaim 
something (to somebody) as a divine 
message of salvation ; (with imp/n-- 
sonal object to proclaim something 
as a. joyful message, (wiihotU im- 
personal object) to proclaim the 
divine message of salvation. 

Rev. X. 



DECLARE GLAD TIDINGS UNTO. 

«. AdaxUL 32. 

DECLARE MANIFESTLY, 
^ivpoitf, to make apparent, make mani- 



fest, show openly. 



2 Cor. iiL 3. 



I DECLARE PLAINLY. 

I tn<pavt(iaf to cause to be seen, to shew. 



H«b. xi. 14 



DECREASE [verb.] 

\ cAarr^, to make less or inferior, in 
quality or degree. 

(a) Feus, or Mid. to become less. 



A. John ill. 3q. 



DECREE [noim.] 

SSyfia, that which seems true to one, an 
opinion, esp. of philosophic dorfm^xs, 
T/ien such an opinion expressed 
with authority, hence, a decree, 
edicts ordinance. 

Lake U. 1. I Actn xvi. 4. 

Actoxvii 7. 



DECREE [verb.] 

k'pCviaj to divide, to separate ; to make a 
distinction, hence, to come to a 
decision/ to judge. 



1 Cor. Tli 37 



DEDICATE. 

iyKaivi(<u^ (a word almost cq^fined to Ixx, 
and N. Ti In Isex. it is put for ttfm, 
renew, I Sam. xi. 14, etc., and *)^n, 
consecrate,) to do something new 
with something new; solemnly to 
set forth, something new as such 
and to give it over to use, to isause 
it to enter into operation. 

Heb. is. 18, marg. pvri/f. 



DEDICATION (feast op tee.) 

Tciy the, 

iyKaivta, (derivation of above), the 
festival of the consecration of the 
renovated Temple, see 2 Mac. i. 9, 
18;- X. 1, «<c. / 1 Mac. iv. 41, etc , 
Jos. Ant xii. 7. 6, 7. 

Johnx 2a 



DEED (^s.) 

1. epyov, ^work| t.«. labour, business, 

employment, and then, work, i.e. 
something done, deed, act, action. 

2. irpa^i^ a do\ng(the action being regard- 

ed as incomplete and in progress.) 

3. TToirjaris, a making or doing (denoting 

(he action and its restdt), (non occ.) 



1. Lake xi 4a 


L 1 Cor V. a 


xxUi. 41, Me D 


3,MOD(dothi8.) 


a 51. ((ourj 


1 2 Cor. X. 11. 


I. xxiv. la 


2. CoL iii a 


1. John iiL^9, 20, 2L 


1. 17. 


L :.vUl 41. 


3. Jus L 25, mare, thuig. 


— Acta iv. 9, «ee Ddone to 


1 2ret.iia 


I. Tii. 22. (good.) 


1 1 John iii la 


a xix. la 


1 2.IoUall. 


1. Rom. li. a 


1 3 John 10. 


1. iii 20, 28 


1. Judo 15. 


2. viii 13. 


1. Rov. ii 6. 22. 


L XV. la 


I. xvilL 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ 



le 



DEE 
DEED (po THIS.) 



[ 2ia I 



KaT€py^ofuii, to work out \ 
ie. bring about, be the f perpetrate 
I this thing. 



{ICttT 
TOW 



oauae or author of, 
rovTQj this thinfff 

1 Oor. ▼. & 



DEED DONE TO (OOto.) 

€i€py€(ria, a good deed, benefit; gen, 

well-doing, (occ. 1 TisK vi. 2.) 

AoUiv. a 

DEEiSs (oun.) 

{Jy the thingi whick^ 
hrpa^dfuVf we practised. 

• LQktzxiSL41. 

See also, miohtt, this, woRmr. 



DEEM <-BD.) 

vrovofw, to suBpwt, surmise; coi\jeoture, 
suppose, (oca Acts xiii. 25 ; zzv. 18.) 

AetiZXTli.17. 



DEEP [noun.] 

1. a^vovro9, without depth or bottom, 

(Ixx. for Dinn, abyss, eitker of the 
ocean or the undeniorld. 

2. PaOoi, depth, (used also metapL to 

mark greatness or quarUity; or secret 
unrevealed purposes,) 

3* fivO^, depth, the deep, o^ the deep- 
est part, (wm oce,) 



a lqIm ▼. 4. 

1. vliLSL 



I 



1. Rom. z. 7. 
8. S Cor. xL 25. 



DEEP [a4j.] 

1. Pa9^ deep^ profound. 

2. j8a^ su dHHm^ Nb. 2. 



1 John tf. 11. . I I. Acta XX. 9. 

atCor.TilLl 



DEEP THINGS. 

aiCQr.l<.10(pL) 

DEEP (dio.) 

fiafi^im^ to. deepen, make deep, (wm ootk) 
i;^«TL4a 



PEP 

DEEPLY. 

See, SIGH. 



DEEPNESS. 

^<£*w, ue " DEEP," No. 2. 

MAtixiaa 



DEFAME (-ED ) 

pXojir^liJkt^ to drop evil or profane 
words, speak lightly or amiss of 
sacred things; tospeak ill or to the 
prejudice of one. 

1 Cor. It. IS <«v0^fU«,to be <v'<r^%Mt (of niomanX 
fo «M wtrdM of ill OfliCTs Qx» T A H.) 



DEFENCE. 
^SroXoyftoi, defence, speech of defence. 



Aotoxzat 



I 



Phfl. ir, 17. 



DEFENCE (iCAKK.) 

(faroAoylofuxt, to speak one's self off, to 
talk one's self out of a diffieuUy, 
hence, to defend one's self be/ore a 
tribunal or elsew^iere. 

Aotoxix.8SL 



DEFEND (-ED.) 

Afi^vofMi, to avor^ repel ; tlien^ to aid, 
fight for, avenge; henee^ to aid, 
assist, defend, Yno'^ oce*) 

AsIitU. 24. 



DEFER (-KD.) 

dvap^XofjMi, in a forensic sense, put off 
or over, defer, (non occ) 

AoltzziT. 21 



DEtlLE (-BD, -BTH.) 

1. Kotv&i^ to make common, to commu- 

nicate with o<A^^ /nii^.Tl toniake 
common ceremonially, hence, to ren- 
der unholy or unclean, to defile. 

2. [MaCvia, to stain with colour, to tinge, 

colour, (as the staining </ glass or 
ivory), to 8pot» but not necessarUy 
to blot, whsich is 'No. 3, (non occ) 

3. /loXvi^, to soil, l^eemear, as untk mud 

or filth, to blot, (non occ J 



Digitized by 



Google 



DBF 



[ 213 ] 



DEXi 



(nrcXdd), to make a (nrtAo^, (a stain, 
mark, freckle, mole; in pi. spots in a 
moral seiuej to defile, (occ. Judo 23. ) 

tf>9<tp<o, to spoil, corrupt, destroy; 
yen, to bring, into a worse art^te; to 
deprave. 



1. Mat. XT. n »w!e«, 18, 
20 «*>««• 

— lUrkTii. 2.te6ddU«L 

1. I5«»«e«. 18,20.2a. 

% John ZTiii. 28. 

6. 1 C9r. iiL 17. nuigixi, 

8. Tui. 7. 

— 1 Tira. L 10, Me D oim's 

9»U with numUnd. 



2L Tltui L 15 (•>>«• 
2. IleU ziJ. 15. 
4. Ja.1. iii. 0. 

2. Judo 1 

3. R«T. iU. 4. 

3. 3dv. 4. 

I. xxi. 27 



GLTTrAH) 



Icfllod, 



DEFILE ONE'S SELF WITH 
MANKIND. 

apiT€voKotnfi^ (fnm opon^v, a male and 
Koirrj, a beci,) (ooa 1 Cor. vi: 9.) 

1 Tim. L 10. 

DEFILED. 

Koivosj common, in common ; thmj frotn 
the idea of coming into contact with 
everything, ii denotes that which is 
opposed to the divine ayio^ (holy), 
hsnce^ unclean eeremoniaUy, 

lUrkTli. 2. 



.DEFRAUD (-ED.) 

1. diro(rTf/9cci>, to deprive of, to defriiud 

of. 

2. wX€ov€KT€ia, infrafis.f to have jnore 

than another^ have an advantage. 
//* N.T. tram, to take advantage of 
any one so as to get more; circum- 
vent for gain. 



1. Mark x. 19 
t 1 Cor. vi. 7, 8 



2. 1 Thfli. iv. 6l 



1. IGor. TlLllL 

2. 2 Cor. TiL 2. 



DEGREK 

PaBiiMi a step (as of a stair or door.) 
In N, T, a step (as of dignity or 
standing,' (non occ,) 

1 Tim. Ui. 13. 

See also, lOw. 



DELAY [noun] 

dra^oA^, earth thrown up; A«u:«, delay 
(used in a forensic sense), (non occ) 

Acta uv. IT. 



DELAY (-ETn) [verb.] 

1. xpoi/ifai, to while away time, i.e. to 

linger, be long im comhuj or doing, 
(qcc. Matt. xzv. 5; -Luko i. 21; 
• Hob. X. 37.)« 

2. oKvWj to be slow, tardy, ()ion occ,) 

L MAtt. xxiv. 4^. I . I. Ltike xiL 45. 

2. Acts ix. 38, uuii^ bt grx«c«L 



DELICACY (-IES.) 

<rr/3^i>09, rudeness, insolence, pride; hence y 
revel, riot, luxury, (mon occ) 

Rev. zTiii. 3. 



DELICATELY. 

«V, in, 

Tpv<f>rj, delicate living, 
luxury, (from OpvTrrv 
to break,) as though^ 
breaking down tlic 
m}nd and making it 
effeminate, (non occ,) 

Luka viL 25. 



delicately, 
' luxuriously. 



DELICATELY (live) [margin.] 
oTToraXacrt, to live "fast," live lewdly, 
run riot, (occ. Jas. t. 5.) 

1 Tim^ V. 6, kext, livt in pUature. 



DELICIOUSLY (live.) 

arprividta, to live strenuously, rudely, to 

live "hard," revel,, if won occ^ 

BeT. xTui. r, 0. 



DELIGHT IN. 

trvWiSofiai, to joy or rejoice with any one, 
to delight in any UUng with others, 
(non occ) 



Rom Tii. 22. 



DELIVER (-KD, -EDST. -INC.) 

1 . Si'8<i>/jii, to give, present, (toith implied 

notion of giving freely, opp. of 
No. 3,) then^ to give, as ihwigh to 
present, commit to, entrust 'to. 

2. di'a8i8w/*i, (No, 1 with ava, up, pre- 

fixed,) to give up, deliver over, 
(wm occ) 



Digitized by 



Google 



UEL 



[ -^14 ] 



DEL 



3. aTToSi^iofjLif (No. 1 toith dird, from pre- 

fixed,) to give away from one's self, 
to give back, restore. 

4. iiriSi&ofti, (No. 1 with iirl, apon, pre- 

fixed,) to give upon, t.e. in addition 
to, to give forth as from one*8 self 
upon or to another; hence, to deliver 
over, t,e. to pat into one's hands. 

6. impaSlSiafjii, ( No, 1 with wapd, beside, 
prefixed,) to give near, with or to 
any one, to give or hand over to 
another, to deliver up, surrender. 

to 
give 
de- 
liver- 
ance. 



6. 



8i&i>/it ^ee above. No. 1, 

a-wrrjpia, safety, deliverance, 

preservation from danger 

or destruction. In the 

Christian sense, salvation, 



7. pvofjLfu, to draw or snatch to one's 

self ; hence, gen. to draw or snatch 
from danger, to rescue, to deliver. 

8. i(aip€(»), to take out of. 

(a) in Mid. to take out of for one's 
self, hence, to rescue, deliver. 

9. dwaXXda'a'u}, to change from, to set 

free from, release, let go. 

10. iX€v$€p6(o^ to fi-ee, set at liberty 

11. Karapyiio, to leave unemployed or 
idle ; to make useless, void. 

12. x^^^ofjLai, to gratify, to do what is 

pleasing or grateful to any one ; 
hence, of persons, to deliver over 
80 as to gratify them. 



— MaU. It. IS, 906 Dan. 

6. T. 25 !«. 

ft. 86»»<i(p»,.LTrb 

. "•> 

7. 7i. IS. 

X. 17, 19, 21, Me D 

up. 

ft. xvili. 31. 

»• XX. 19. 

xxiv. 9, ae D up. 

ft. xxy. 14, 80, 22. 

ft. xxvl. 1ft. 

ft. xxvil. 2, IH, 26. 

7. 43. 

3. 6H. 

ft. Mark vii. 13. 

ft. ix. 31. 

ft. X. S3 «»i«. 

xUi. 9, 1 1, lee D up. 

ft. XV. 1, 10, 16. 

ft. Luke i. 2. 

67, 74, i see D 

ltd. (be.) 

i. ir. 6. 

4. 17. 

L vII.l6(yo.3. L«) 

— ix. 42, ««e D Agaji. 

6. 44. 



ft. Luke X. 22. 

7. xl. 4 (op ) 

9. xi«. 88 IM. 

6. 08 Swi- 
ft. xvill. 82. 

ft. XX. 20. 

ft. xxl. 12. 

ft. xxlli. 2ft. 

ft. xxlv. 7, 20. 

— John xvL 21, see D of 

Cbe.) 

ft. xvliL 80. S6, 86. 

ft. xlx. 11, 16. 

— Acta il. 28, eee D (being. ) 
ill. 13, see D up. 

ft. vi. 14. 

8a. Til. 10, 84. 

6. 3ft. 

8. xli. 4. 

8ft, 11. 

4. XT. 30. 

ft. xvl. 4. 

8. xxi. 11. 

6. xxil. 4. 

2. xxlil. 33. 

12. xxr. 11,16. 

8a. xxvl. 17. 

ft. xxvli. I. 



ft. AcUxxvUL16(ajB.),17. 
ft. Rom. Iv. 2ft. 

ft. Tl. 17. 

11. vli. 6. 

7. 24. 

10. vlil. 21. 

32, see D up. 

xv.31,«6eD(bt'.) 

5. 1 Cor. V. 6. 

6. xl. 2, 23. 

ft. XV. 8. 

24. nco D up. 

7. 2 Oor. i. 10 S iw«. 

ft. iv n. 

8a. Gal. 1. 4. 



7 CoLLUw 

7. 1 Thea. 1. 10. i 

-2Thea.UL2,eMDn».> i 

ft. 1 Tim. I. Sa 

7. 2 Tim. IIL 11. > 

lv.l7,M«D(b«.) 

7. 18. I 

9. Heb. 11. 1ft. 1 

xLll,aeeDol(be.) 

6. 2 Pet. IL 4. , 

7. 7. 9. I 

6. 2L 

5. Jndc 3. 

-Rev. xiL2.4,MeD<be.) 

XX. 18, see D up. 



DELIVER AGAIN. 

X Luke Ix. 42. 



DELIVER UP. 



8. Mutt iv. 12,uiarg.(t«xtv 
east into prison.) 

ft. X. 17, 19. 21. 

6. xxlv. 9. 



ft. Murk xiU. 9, XL 
ft. Auu Hi. IS. 
ft. Rom. vllL SI 
ft. 1 Oor. XV. U. 



L Rev. XX. 18. 

DELIVERED (be.) 
^uo/xoi,*ee "deliver," ^0. 7. Aorid. 

TLKTto, to bring forth, to bear as 
offspring. 

2. Luke I. 67. | 1. Rom. xt. 3L 

1. 74. L » TLefc IIL 1. 

2. It. 6. I L 2 Tim. Iv. 17. 

2. Rev.zlL9,i. 



DELIVERED OF (bb.) j 

1. TtKTcu, see above. No. 2. ' 

2. y€vyd(a, spoken of men, to beget ; of 

women, to bear. Pass, to be be- 
gotten, be born. 

2. John xvl. 21. 

I. Ueb. xl 11 (G<vKS; (om. AIL) 



DELIVERED (bkuig.) 
^cSoros, given or delivered out of or up. 

AoU il. 28. 



DK'jVr.UANCB. 

1. airoXur/iwo-is, a ransoming, deliver- 

ance on account of a ransom paid, 
{non oc-c,) 

2. a^co-is, a letting go, a sending forth ; 

dismission, a setting free as from 
captivity, or as from sins, hence^ 
remission, pardon. 

2. Luke iv. 18. \ i. Heb. xL 3ft. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



DEL 



i 215 ] 



DEP 



DELIVERER. 
I- Avrp«tfTiJs, a redeemer, a nmaomer. 
' o, the, 

pvo/i€vo9, delivering ohc, 
2. i fjront pvofjuu^ to draw or 
Buatch for one*8 self, (as 
from danger,) 

L Acte FiL S& I % Bom. xL SO. 



the 
De- 
liver- 
er. 



DELUSION. 

wX^ni, a wandmng, seduction fnm the 
truth, error. 

SUmiaiL 



DEMAND! (-ed.) 

1. vwdavofiaa, to afik, enquire, learn by 

aaking or inqui^ng,"to ask for in- 
formation. 

2. rirc/Mtircuti, to aiik at or otany one, to 

question, ask sj>ecifieally. 

1. lUtt^lLC t S.Lak«ZTU.SO, 

I. AcUzxLSa 

DEMAND OP. 

1 Lolu UL 14. 



DEMONSTRATION. 
tt7o&i{ts, a poiuting out, a showing aa 
by argumerU^ a demonatratlon, proof, 
(non oec) 

1 Cur. 0.4. 



DEN (.&) 

(nr^AaiOK, a cave, cavern, den, (Latin, 
spelunea,) (occ. John xL 38.) 



Matt. zxL 13. 

KukzLir. 



ReT. tL IX 



Lak« xiz. 4QL 
Ueb. iL 88. 



• DENY {-ED, -ETH, -INO.) 

1. dpvtoftai, to deny, disown'; to say 

no, refiiSe, decline, (oco. Acts vii. 
35; Heb. xL24.) 

2. «rapv«ofu&/, (Not, I with <ur6, from, 

prefi^df) to deny utterly, abjure. , 
(a) wi^ /137, not 

3. amXiyu, to speak agiunst, to oon- 

tzadiot 

(a) foUawed hy il^ not, oi here^ to 
deny. 



1. Matt. z. 88*«fc«- 

«. xvLU 

S. xxtL 24, 8& 

1. 70,72. 

2. 75. 

2. Mark viii. 34. 
2. xir. 30, 81. 

1. 68, 70. 

2. 72. 

l.L«kOviii.45. 

Zi ix. 23 (Na I, L 

1. xii. » iifc 

2. 2n4, 

8a. XX. 27 (A^, toy, 

2L Txii. 34 (om. |iif, 

LTtK) 



1. Loko xxiL 57. 

2. 61. 

1. John L 20. 

2. xiiL38 (No. 1, L 

TTrA.) ^ 

1. XTiii 25, 27. 

1. AetoiiL 18. 14 

1. iT. 10. 

1. 1 Tim. T. 8. 

1. 2Tim.iL12t«fce, 13. 

I. iii 6. 

L Titiui 16. 

1. ILU. 

1. 2 FM. U. 1. 

1. IJobniL 22*«Ue, S3. 

1. Jtid«4. 

1. Rot. a 18« 

1. liiS. 



DEPART (bD, -ETH, -IKO.) 

1. aanpxoyiai, tp come or go away from 

one place to another; hence, gen, to 
go away, depart for, set off. 

2. SUpxofiai, to come or go through, to 

pass through hience, simply to pass 
t4> a place. 

3- ^&PX^i^h to come or go out of any 
place, to coma or go forth. 

4. KOTcpxo/iai, to come or go do^n, to 

descend. 

5. 7rop€wa, to cause to pass ovei by land 

or water, transport, hence, Mid., to 
transport one's self, to betake one's 
self, i.e, to depart from one place to 
another^ 

6. iKTTopevofuii,^ (1^0. 5 with €if, out of 

prefixed,) to go out of, to go or come 
forth, to proceed out o£ 

7. x^^C^ *o put apart, sever. • 

(a) Mid, to separate olie's self, to de- 
part as from a place or permn, 

8. dvox<api(to, (Ko. 7 wOh cbrd, from, 

prefixed,) to separate off, i.e. to 
designate, appoint 

(a) Mid. to separate one's self from, 
.(occ. Acts XV. 39.) 

0. ^laxtapiffa,' ( No. 7 with Sid, through, 
prefixed,) to separate throughout, 
i.e. wholly. 

{ii)'Mid. to separate one's s6lf wholly 
from, (nofnoce.) 

10. ovax^pcw, to go baqjs, recede, ( spo- 
ken of those who fiee. In y,T. simjjly 
. to retire, withdraw, (from dvd, up 
or back, and xiapk^, to mako room 
for,*give place t^!) 



Digitized by 



Google 



DEP 



[ 216 ] 



DEP 



14. 



15 



11. dTTOxcopcoD, to depart from, go away, 
withdrarW from, (Jronx diro, from, 
and x^P^^y ^^ make room for, give 
place to,) (non occ.J 

1 2. dvdyuif to lead up, conduct or bring 

up, as from a lower to a higher 
place. 

(a) In N,2\ Mid, as a nautical term^ 
to lead a ship up or out as upon the 
sea, hence, to put to sea, set sail 
from any place, 

13. Tra/oayw, to IcacJ along near, to lead 

by or past, to pass along,, pass by. 

iVayw, to lead or bring under as 
horses under a yoke. In N,T. and 
later usage, to go away (prop, under 
cover, out of sir/kt, strictly with the 
idea of stealth, stillness, tvithout 
noise or notice,) 

fjL€Ta Paivia, to pass over jrom one 
place to another, remove, (from 
f^alvu), used of ulU moivyn on the 
ground, go, walk, tread, step, etc, 
the direction being dettrmined by the 
2>r€p. 2^efixed , here by /actci, aftei*.) 

with a view to, "i Lit., to 
loose u 
return, ) back 

again , and so. to return, (Luke 
xii. 36) See every occurrence in 
the Ixx : Tob. ii. 1 ; Judith xiii. 1 ; 
1 Esd. iii. 8 ; Wisd. ii, 1 ; V. 12 ; 
xvi. 14; Ecclns. iii. IT); 2 Mace, 
viii. 25 ; ix. I ; xii. 7.; xv. 28. 
See pp. 739, 740. 

dfro\v(t), to loose from, set free, re- 
, lease from, to disband as an army. 
(a*) tn Mid. get free, depart from. 

18 fitTaipo) to lift away, take away, 
frojn one place to another. In N.T 
mtrans. to take one's self away, 
t e. depart, (von occ.) 
c^ctfii, to go out of a place, go away, 
depart out of. 

aTTaXXao-o-w, to change from, remove 
from, 
(a) Mid to remove one's self from , 



C c?9, unto, with a view to, ") 

16. ] TO, thd. [ 

( firaXiJcrat, to return, ) 



17 



11) 



20 



(.r intrans to leave. 



5. Matt 11 9. 

10 la 13, 14 

10 jv. 12. 

II vu. 23 



1 Matt, vui 

15 34. 

i .X 7 

13 27. 



8. Matt. ix. 81. 

X.14, see D out of. 

15. xi 1. 

6. 7. 

15. xii. 9. 

18. — - xiiL 53 

10. xiv, 13. 

1. 16. 

10. XV. 21. 

15. 29. 

1. XTi. 4. 

xvii. 18, see D out 

at 

18. xix I. 

6. 15. 

6. sx. 2P 

5. xxiv. 1. 

5. XXV. 41. 

10. xxvii. 5. 

1. 60. 

8. xxviii. 8 (No. 1, T 

Tr A t*.) 
1. Mark i. 35, 42. 

1. ▼. 17. 20. 

3. VI la 

0. 11. 

1. 32 

14. 83 

1 46. 

3. VU. 31. 

1. viii. 13. 

8. 1x780. 

1. Luke L 28, 38. 

U. 29, see U (let) 

sec D 
from. 



37. ) 

iv. 13. f 

.42l«»- 
. 422nd. 



8. - 
1. - 
1. - 
3. - 
1. - 
3. - 
3. - 
9a.- 
11.- 
1. - 
3. - 



— 13. 25. 
-vii. 24. 

— viii.- 35. 

— :i7. 

— 88. 

— ix. -f. 6. 

— 33 (iiif.) 

— 39. 

— X. 30. 
-35(o>/i.G:$ LlV 



W) 

X XiL 59. 

xiii. 27, see D from. 

S 31. 

xxi. 21, see D out. 

1 xxiv. 12(«i>.) 

1 John iv. 3. 

3. 43. 

1 r 15 



10.John vi. 15. 

15. vii. 3. 

1. xii. 36. 

15 xiii. 1 

6. xvi. 7. 

7a. Acta i 4 

6. V. II. 

1. X. 7. 

3. -^ xi. 25. 

xii. 10. aec D from. 

3. 17. 

4. xiii. 4 

11 13. 

2, 14. 

8. xiv. 20. 

— — — XV. 38, sec D from. 

»^0,8ccDa8iUU<icr. 

3. 40. , 

3. xvi. 3(>. i 

89, see D out of. 

3. 40. 

1?. xvii 15. 

3. 38. 

7a. xviii. 1, 2. 

15. 7. 

8. is. 

xix. 9. sec D from 

20a.- 12, 

3, XX. L 

19. 7 

3. 11 

8. xxi. 5. 8. 

5. xxil 21. 

— 29, see D from. 

xxiii 22, see D 

(let.) 

6. XXV. 4. 

l,2n. — xxvii. 12 
12a. — xxviii. 10, 11. 
17a 25; 

1. 29 (ajj.) 

7a. 1 Cor. vii 10. 

15 twice. 
-3 Cor, xii 

from. 
16.PhiL i.38. 
3. iv. 16. 

— 1 Tim. IV. 1, ) 

— 2 Tim. ii. 19, f 

5. iv. 10. 

7a.Pliilom. 15. 

— Heb.iii.l2, see D fium. 
14..T«J« il 16. 

f^n.Rcv. vi. 14. 

I xviii. 14 1*1 

1. 142nd(i„6AAvMi. 

to perish, G L T Tr A 

R) 



11 
BOO D 



3CC D 

fi«im 



DEPART ASUNDER. 
ttTTOxco/otfo/Aat, see "depart," No. 8a. ( 



Acts XV. 39 



DEPART FROM, 

d<l>i(rTrifii, (a) trans, to place away from, 
i.e. remove, cause to depart 

(b) intrans, (Mid.) to place one's self 
awTiy from, i.e. depart froiii. 



b. Luke i I. j: 

n. iv. 1.3. 

b. xiii. 27. 

4 Acts xii. 10 
a. XV 38 



a Acts xix !» 
a. — - xxii. 29 

a. 2 Cor xii. & 

b. 1, Tim rvv 1. 
a 2 Tim u. VX 

Heb. ui 12 



Digitized by 



Google 



DEP 



[ 217 ] 



DES 



DEPART OUT. 
tKXiapkm^ to go out and away, to leave a 
country^ emigrate, (non occ.) 

Luko xsL %L 



DEPART OUT OF. 
^$f/>Xo/uii, see "depart," iVb. 3. 

Matt X. 14. 

xvU. 18. with in6, from. 

Acte xvi. 39 (Na 1, with iw6,from, L T Tr A H) 



DEPART (let.) 

dirokub}, see "DEPART," iVo. 17. 

Ltiku iL 29. | Aeta xriii 22. 



DEPARTING. 

1. a^i^tSy an arrival, a coming to a place 

or persony hmee^ a departure regardr 
ed in ike light of its end and object, 
(non occ,) 

2. c^o^os, a way out, exit ; (hence, Eng. 

exodus,) journey out, departure. 

1. Acta zz. 29. I 2. Uobi zi. 22. 



DEPARTURE. 

araAv<rc«, a loosing, dissolving. 0/ the 
body, dissdution: t.«. the retnming 
of the body to dust, and the spirit to 
God.(Ecc. xii. 7 ; Gen. iii. 19.) 

S Tim. iT. «. 



DEPTH. 

1. /3d0osy depth. In N.T. the deep 

watec as opp, to the skaUoios near 
the shore, Jfetaph. the depth, and 
pi, the deep things, i,e. the secret 
nnievealed purposes of any one, 

2. ircAayos, the high sea, the open sea, 

(occ. Acts xxviiL 5.) 



2. Matt, xvtii 0. 
1. Mark iv. i. 
1. Rom. via S9L 
1. zi SS. 



1. Eph. iii 18. 
LRov. ii. 24 (ficJ9vK, 

tk* defp [thingtl O 

LTTrA.) 



DEPUTY; 
ivOAwaroi, a pro-consul, (nan oce.) 

Acti zia 7« 8, 12 : ziz. 38. 



DEPUTY (BE.) 

aK^wTttTcvoj, to be a pro-consul. 

Acti^Ui. 12 (MfS\fVATOv OfToj, being u pro-cmisul, 0.>» 
* 7th Edition. 



DERIDE (-ED.) 
iKfivKTYjpL^ta, to turn up the nose at, do- 
ride out and out, (non occ,) 

Luke xvi. 14 . zziiL 3& 



DESCEND (-ED, -ETH, -INO.) 

1. icara/Satvo), to go or come down, to 

descend from a higher, to a lower 
place, (from /?atVa>, used of all kinds 
of motion on the ground, as go, walk, 
step.) I 

2. KaT€pxofjLat, to come or go down, used 
of the act of c^miing. 



1. Matt iii. 16. 

1. vii 25,27. 

1. xxviii. 2. 

1. MArk i. 10. 

1. XV. 32. 

1. Luke iii. 22. 

1. John i. 32. 33, 51. 



1. Rev. xxl 10. 



1. Acts z. 11. 

1. xL 5. 

1. zziv. 1. 

1. Rom. z. 7. 
1. Epb. iv. 9. 10. 

1. I The«. iv. 16l 

2. Jaa. iiL 1& 



DESCENT. 

Kardpaxn'i, a going down ; a way down, 
descent, (non occ.) 

Lake zix 87. 

DESCENT IS... COUNTED (onb'8.X 
yevcaXoyeo/xai, to derive one's pedigree, 
(non occ,) 

HeU Til. 6. maig. ontt ptdigree, <te. 

DESCENT (witHouT.) 

dy€V€a\6yr)Tos, without genealogy, with- 
out pedigree, (non oce.) 

HeK tU. ^ toMTg. wUhoui peJiffree. 



DESCRIBE (-ETH.) 
1. y/>a<^, to grave or cut in ; prop, to 
form letters with a stylus in the 
ancient manner so that the letters 
w^re cut in or graven upon the. 
material, hence, to write. 

2*. XeycD, to lay, to lay before, *.e. to re 
late, to recount ; hence, to say, to 
speak, to discourse. 

2. Rom. iv. a. I 1. Rom x 5. t 



Digitized by 



Google 



DES 



{ 218 ] 



DE8 



DESERT [noun.] 

1 . €/9i7/i09, adj., deserted, desolate, waste, 

xts nihtt. with art. a desert. 

2. €pijfjLia, a solitude; loneliness; an un- 

inhabited tract, a desert. 



1 Matt xxlT. 26i 
1. Luke L 80. 



I 



1. John vL 31. 

2. Hebi xL 38. 



DESERT Ladj.] 
€p7)fioSf a4h> 9ee ahove^ No. 1. 



Matt ziT. 13. 15. 
Mark i. 46. 
vi 81. S*. 35. 



Lttko ir 41 

AcUTiiLSO. 



DESIRE [noun.] 

imOvfjLULy a desire, yearning, longing ; 
denoting the inward passion and 
Tnental desire, th^ dffering from 
op€(is, which combines the notion 
of the vuffjoard thing desired, 

ivSoKia. a being w6ll pleased, delight 
in any person or thing; good-plea- 
sure. 

. S^kTjfjtjct, will, active volition, the act 
of willing. 

8 Cor. Tli. 11. Me D 
(vebemoDC.) 
' ■ ^ wilt. 



1. Lake zziL 15 (dative) 

(marg. heaftUy.) 

2. Rom. JL 1. 

r xy. 28, leeD (great) 

^2 Cor. vU.7,e^eankeit) 



3. Eph. iu 8. maig. 
1. FbiL 123L 
1. f Th^ UTk. 



DESIRE (barnest.) 

€iri,ir60rji(n%y a longing for, desire aftei*; 
earnest desire. 



2 Cor. tU. 7. 



DESJRE (ORBAT.) 

IwitfoOiaL, earnest desire. 

.21 



DESIRE (VBHEMBNT.) 

ImvoOTfTVi, see << desire (earnest)." 

2 Cor. TlL 11. 

DESIRE (-ED, ETH, -iNo) [verb.] 

1. atrccD, to ask for something, require, 
demand, (expressive of a petition 
from an inferior to a superior.) 



2. l^airkta, to*ask out and out, desu^ €o 

have, 
(a) Mid. to demand for one's self, 
(No. 1 toith €$, out of, jyreflxed.) 

3. OkXia, to will, v.ish, desire, imjilying 

the active volition and purpose, and 
expressive of t/ie natural impulse or 
desire. 

4. ira/oafcaXe(i>, to call hither or towards, 

to speak to ; used of eifery kind of 
speaking to which is meajU to pro-' 
dttce a particutar effect; to call 
some one hither, that he may do 
something, or to admonish, encourage, 
exhort, comfort or persuade 4tm, 
(appealing to the will rather thah to 
the hettd or the heart.) ( 

5. €vi6vfi€(t}, to 6x the desire upon, de- 

sire earnestly, long for; denoting Hie 
imvard affection of the mind rather 
than the- external object 

6. ipwnm, to ask as for inforTnation, to 

question as well as supplicate. 

7. iTTtpondta, (No. 6 wit/i iirl, upon, pre- 

fixed,) to ask at Or of any one, 
require, demand. 

8. (jrkia, to seek after, look for, to strive 

*to find. 

• 

9. €7rif7Tcw, (No. 8 unth ciri, upon, pre- 

fixed,) to seek earnestly or con- 
tinuously. 

101 imiroOtii}, to desire upon, i.e, over 
axid above, besides, to desire ear- 
nestly, long for. 

11. a^c6(i>, deem worthy, regard as suit- 
able, deem proper. 

12. ipkyia, to reach or stretch out; in 

N.T, only Mid., to stretch one's 
self, reach after a thing, hence, long 
after, try to gain with special re- 
ference to object desired. 

13. (rfXSii), to have zeal for, ie. for or 
against any person- or thing ; to bo 
zealous to\ir;u>is in a good or had 
sense. 



8. Matt xij. 46, 47. 

5. rUJ. 17. 

7. xvi. 1. 

4. xviU. 32. 

1. XX. 20. 

a Markix. 85.- 

1. X. 35. 

1. xl. 24. 

1. XV. 6. 8. 

a Lake v. 39. 



6. Lake ru. 36. 

3. vliL 20. 

& ix.9. 

3. xt 24. 

6. xiv. 88. 

5. xvL 21. 

6. XTii 28. 

3. XX. 46. 

5. xxiL 16. 

2a. 31. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BES 



[ 219 ] 



DES 



1. LokouciU. 29. 






a2dor.xaA 


& John xii. 21 






4. 18. 


I. Act* UL 14. 






8. Oal It. 9, 20 11. 


L ^L46. 






3. Tl. 12, 18l 


i. Tiii. 81 






1. KulL iii..l6. 

0. rfiU. iT. 17tvl«». 


1 ix.2. 






4. ^ 






1. CoL 1. 0, 


1 xii 20. 






-1 ThtiA Ui, 0. see D 


p xiii. 7. 

1. •: 21. 2* 






S.lSS. f?. 


6.- jvi. 3P. 






4. iL 1, mxtg. (Uxi, 


G. •XTiil. 20. 






fjchmt.) 


4 xix. 31. 






12. ilL 1 1«»- 


6. xxUi. 20. 






6i I«fc*. 


1. xxt. 3, 15. 






— 2 Tim.L4,MoDaMUy. 
6. Hfb. vi 11. "^ 


4. xxviil. 14 






11. 22. 






12. xl. Id 


W. 1 Cor. xiT. 1' 






— Jaa. iv. 2»MeD toluvei 


4. xvi 12. 


[nctly. 


5. 1 Pet L la. 


- 2 C«. T. 2. Mt 


D 


ear- 


10.-^- ii. 1 


4. Till 6. 






1. 1 John V. 15. 


S.^Cor. XL12. 






5. Rer. ix. & 


DESIRE EA 


LRNESTLY. 




10 


2Co 


r. T. 2. 



DESIRE GREATLY. 

10 1 Tlio«. iii I 10. 2 Tim. i. 4 



DESIRE TO HAVE. 

13. Jm. It. t 



DESIROUS. 
«Aw, see " DESIRE," A^o. 3. 

xxiii. S I 2 Cor. xi 32. 



DESIROUS (be.) 

John xtL 19. 



DESIROUS OF (be affectionately.) 

ifi€tf>ofiai, to have a strong affection for, 
jeamiiig after. 

I Tbea ii. 8 (Qv) (ciictpoiiat. same meaning, L T Tr 
AM.) 



DESIROUS OF VAIN GLORY. 

H€v6So(6^^ vain-glorious, ic fall of empty 
1 1 pride and ambition. 

GU. T. 20 



DESOLATE. 

1. cp>;/io9, (adj.) deserted, desolate, 

waste. 

2. Iprifi^, to make desolate, lay waste. 



3. fjLovoto, to leave alone. 

6i) Pass, to be left afone, as a widow, 
to be solitary, i.e. childless. 



1. Matt, xxiii. 38 (om. K) 
I Luke xiii. 35 (nrnG L T 
l.Actei 20. iTrAK) 



1. CUl. iv 27. 
3a. ITJm. v. 5. 

2. Rev. xviL IS 



DESOLATE (make.) 

2. Rev. zviit 19. 



DESOLATION. 

€prjfi<»HTLi, a making desolate, a laying 
waste, (non occ,) 

Mark xiii. 14 



Uatt. xxiv. 15. I 

Luke xxL 20. 



DESOLATION (uRiko to.) 
ipi)fjL6o}i to make desolate, lay waste. 

Matt. xii. 25. I Luko xl IT. 



DESPAIR (in ) 

i^irop€Ofmiy to be wholly without re- 
source, to despair utterly, (non occ.) 

2 Cor. iv. 8, marg- vfito^htr wUMout kelp of mmm. 



DESPAIR (-ED) [verb.] 



9Cor. L& 



DESPISE (-ED, -EST, -INC.) 

1. KaTa<^/)oi€ju,. to think down upon or 

against any one; hence, to think 
slightly of, (non dec.) 

2. irc/)«/>/)ov€a>, to think round about a 

thinc/y turn oyer in the mind, specu- 
late about ( then, to pass over or 
beyond in thought, i,e, to neglect, 
overlook, (twn. occ,) 

3. d0€T€iD, to. displace, set aside, disre- 

gard. 

4. i^ovOivita, to set out at nought, treat 

as contemptible. 

5. clrc/Aci^u), not to hold in honour, esteem 

lightly, dishonour. 

6. 6\iyutp€ia, to care little for, careless 

about. 

' Ap/ifo/iai, to count, reck- \ be 

, consider, ^ counted 
for 
nothing. 



{Ap/lfo/iai, to cou 
on, calculate, < 
ci9, unto, for, 
ov6cK, nothing, 



J 



Digitized by 



Google 



DES 



[ 220 ] 



DES 



1. Matt tL 24 
X. xviiL 10. 

3. Luke X. 16 <»»«•'• 
1. X9L 13. 

4. xvUi. 9. 

7. Acts rix 27. 
1. RonL iL 4. 



xiv. 3. 
1 Cor. L 28. 

xL22. 

XTi 11. 

GaL iv. 14. 



3. I Thai. iv. 8 *»»«•. riihrg. 

4. y. 20. 

1. 1 Tim. iv. 12. 

1. vL 2. 

2. Titiuit. 15. 

3. Heb. X. 28. 

1. xii2. 

«. 5. 

5. Ja«. U. 0. 

1. 2 Pet iL 10. 
S. Jude 8. 



DESPISED. ' 
aTi/ios, without honour. 



1 Cor. iv. 10. 



DESPISER (-S.) 

«cara<^po 1/171^9, a dedpiser, conte]X}ner, 
(from, "DESPISE," No, 1,) (rumocc) 

AoU xiU. 41. 



DESPISER (-s) OF THOSE THAT 
ARE GOOD. 

(i(/)tAaya^os, without love to good filCU, 
unfriendly, (mn occ) 

2 Tim. iii. 3. 



DESPITE UNTO (do.) 

hvPpi(u>, to use wanton insult towards 
any one, (non occ,') 

HebL X.29 



DESPITEFUL. 
vl3pi(rT,]'i, outrageous in personal insults, 
a wanton insolent man, (occ. 1 Tim. 
L 13.) 



Rom. L SO. 



DESPITEFULLY (use.) 

1. iirT)p€d{iaj to use thi'eats, threaten ; 

to treat with insult, (occ. 1 Pet 
iii. 6.) 

2. vPpi(i>}, to use wanton insult, act 

with insolence. 

1. Matt V. 44 (ap.) | 1. Luke vi. %i 

2. Acu ziv. 5. 



DESTITUTE 

1. QjTwrrtpkui^ defraud of, to deprive of. 

2. AciVw, to leave, forsake. 

(a) Pass, to be left, forbukon of any 

thirty^ ie. destitute of. 
1. 1 Tim. vi. (paas.) 1 2a. Jaa. il. 16 <i>art.) 



DESTITUTE (be.) 

wTTcpco), to be last, (of place, dv/niij/ en 
condition, etc.,) to be behind, fiefu:e 
to lack, ^fail of a thing, come shon 
of. 

H«b. xi. 37. 



DESTROY (-ED, -EST.) 

1. (XTroXXv/it, to destroy utterly (stnmgei 

fyrin ofokXvfiL, to destroy.) Ifomer 
uses U chiefly of death in battle, tc 
kill; to lose utterly (the subject 
being the sufferer.) The funda- 
ifiental thotufht is not annihilation, 
but rain, loss, (as sheep, Matt. x. 6 ; 
XV. 24, etc, ; Luke rv. 4, 6, lost to 
thefold-and to the shepherd ; so the 
lost son, Luke xv. 24,) to perish, 
come to an end (as bread, John vr. 
27 ; gold; 1 Pet. i. 7.) 

2. Xvu), to loose, loosen (what is fast), 

i.e. unbind ; to loosen, i.e. dissolve, 
sever, break, demolish. 

3. KUTaXvto, (No. 2 with Kara, down, 

prefixed,) to loosen down, to dis- 
solve, i.«. to disunite the parts of 
any thing, spoken of buildings to 
throw down, put an end to. 

4. Karapy€ii>, tq render inactive, idle ; 

esp. of land to spoil, make useless, 
void, abolish, make without effect. 

6. i\o0p€Vio, to destroy, slay, (rum occ. ■ 

6. €^okoOp€wa, (No. 5 with cf out of, 

pr^xed,) to destroy utterly, slay 
wholly, (mm occ.) 

7. 4^0€lpija, to spoil, corrupt, to bring 

into a worse state, deprave, mar. 

8. SiaifiOiipui, (No. 7 vfith Bia, through, 

prefixed,) to corrupt throughout or 
entirely, decay wholly, perish. 

vopOkia, to lay waste, ravage, destroy, 
(occ Gal. i. 13.) 

KaSaipffa, to take down (as from a 
higher place); then, \eith the idea of 
force, to pull down, overthrow, A*»k:«, 
to conquer, cast down cu kifigsfrom 
their thrones. 



9. 



10. 



1. Matt ii. 13. 


X Matt xxvl 61. 


3. V 17 «»«€•• 


1. xxvU. 20. 


1. X. 28. 


3. 40. 


1. xiL 14. 


1. Mark L 24. 


1. xxi. 41. 


1. tii.6w 


1. xxii7 


1. ix. 22. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DBS [ 221 1 DEV 


1. Mark xUlS. 1 1 Cor. i. 19. I 


1. Matt. vlL 1.1 


I. l»hU. iil. 19. 


L x\U9. 


7. Hi. 17 IH. 


4. Rom. ilL 10. 


2 1 ThtML y. 8. 


3. xiv.5& 


7. 17 a»4. maig. cfc- 


I _1_ ix 92. 


2. 2 Then 1. 9 (&A/«pi<K, 


8. XV. 29. 


//«. 


2 1 Cor. V. 5. 


'dtttructive, cUadly, L.) 


1. Lake W. 84. 


4. tL 13. 


3. 2 fAir X. 8. 


2. 1 Tim. vi. 9. 


U ^vi.9(0^X«<rMT«(Vjj 


X. 9. 10. am D (bo) 


3. xiii la 


1. 2 Tut 11 1. 


to kUl outrifjkt.Q ) 


4 XT. 2flL 


1. 2 Pot. til Itt 


L lxM(a/».) 

1. xTii 27, f9. 


— 2 Cor. IV. 9, MS D (Tie.) 
O.^al. L 28. 






1. six 47. 


& U. 18. 

4. 2Th«. ii. 8. 


DETERMINATE. 


S. JolmtLl». 
L X.10. 


4 UoU iL 14. 
ft. -T-^xl2a 


dptfw, to bound, *o make or set a bound- 


& AeUiiLSS. 
^ — --^tL 14. 
«. ix.n. 


1. Jml iv. IX 

-.2PeiU 12, W9 D(to 

SL 1 Soha m. 8. 
1. Juil«5. 


ary ; heiice, to mark out definitely, 
ie. to determine. 


10. zm.l9(|»rt) 

10. xix. «. 


AeteU23^(parL) 


4. Itom. tL 0. 
L xlv. I5u 


8. Rot. Tili. 0. 

a xi.l8l*«.«ii^iilftil. 








DETERMINE (-ed.) 




I. Kpivia, to divide, separate; make a 


DESTROYED (bk.) 


distinction, hence, select; come to a 


clir<5AAv/xt, (^Jfi</. 0/ "DB8TR0T," No. 1, 


decision; hence, to decide, to [udge. 


wAicA wf J to bo destroyed, perish ; 


2. 6pC(ia, iee *' determinate." 


of jyersons, to be put to death ; of 


3» /}ovAsriSo/Aac, to resolve in council. In 


things^ to be lost, ruined. 


N.T. only Mid,, to take counsel. 


I Cor X. ?. 10. i 2 Cor iv. 9. 


i,e, to consult, deliberate with one's 




sdf or with another in council. 


^v 1 i<wii>,^^yT^¥^ / \ 


4. ciriAvfti, to let loose upon (as do^s) ; 


DESTROYED (to be.) 


of letters, to break open thereupon ; 


/ €19, unto, for, \ 


then, to solve, the idea of further 


) 4»0opd^ a spoiling, corrupt- f for a 


being implied, (occ Mark iv. 34.) 


J ion, the bringing into a T spoiling. 


6. Tflinrw, to order, set in order, arrange 


( wprse state, ) 


(as soldiers) ; hence, to appoint 


2 FM. U. 11 . 


SLLak«xxiL22. 


4. Aeto xix. S9. 




I. Acte {il. 18. 

W28.noDbofora. 


1. XX. 10. 

1. XXT. 2& 




DESTROYER. 


1 xi 29. 

Sw XV. 2. 


1. xxvil. 1. 

1. 1 Cor. ii. 2. 


1. <5Ao^pcvT>}9, a destroyer, (from " des- 


3. 37 (fiovXoiiM, U 

be KiUinJ.. Qf^ L 7 


'■T-;.f'~»<'~^ 


TII6Y," ^0. 5,) (noH occ.) 


(8Uiod.)TrAK) 
2. xvU. 20. 


1. 2 Cor. ii I. 
1. Titw iU. la 


2. 'AtoXAwiiv, (>ait. 0/ •* destroy," No, 




1,) the Destroyer, ApollyoHj^ (ncn 
occ.) 


DETERMINE BEFORR 


1. 1 Cor X 10. 


vpoopiiia, to mark out beforehand, to 


2. R«v. IX. 11. 111017 (text. i4ixrf'^mk> 


make or set a bound befora 

AoteiT. 28. 


DESTRUCTION. 




1. ArwActa, loss ; of things, waste, ruin^ 


DEVICE (.8.) 


of personMj death, f«p. 6y violence, 


1. tvOviJLTjo'iSf consideration, cogitation. 


penlitioiL 


supposition. - 


2. 5A€^/>d9, ruin, death ; that which 


2. v^fi^i thought, i,e, that which is 


causes death, a ruin to others, (non 


thought out» elcogitated ; hence, - 


oee.) 


purpose, project, device. 


3. KaOaipwi^, a taking down, a pulling 
down, demolition, (occ. 2 Cor. x. 4.) 


1. AotoxTii. 29. ' 1 2. 2 Cor. a 11. 




4. {rtWpififca, a breaking together, crush- 


DEVIL ,(-8.) 


ing; hence, ruin, distruotion, (non 


1. SaifMv, Eng, demon &r subordinate 


. occ.) 


divinity, (non occ) ^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



DBV 



[ 



DEV 



2. Sdifioviov, <iim. of No. 1, (oca Acts 

xvii. 18.) 

{In elasfiic Greek, these* words were 
originally ihe same as. ^eo^, God, 
but in what sense is not certain. 
From Homer downwards they, ans- 
wered to the. Latin numen^ and 
denoted general divine agency, the 
working of a higher power, and 
aft^rwuxls it came to denote a des- 
tructive power. In the SeptucugvU^ 
^ifUviovj is used in a bad sense, 
and in contrast to 0eo$, God, (Ceut. 
xxxii. 17), Bind oiyyeAos, augel In 
the New Tett. the word is specially 
applied to evil spirits, which are' 
viewed in their morally destructive 
influence. They appear as special, 
powers of evil in the service of 
Satan (Matt. xiL 26-28) influencing 
the physical and psychical life of 
biiman beings. Probablv they take 
possession of the place that belongs 
to the vvtvfM (spirit), so that the 
action of the personal life is dis- 
turbed ana deranged, hence, Plut. 
and Xen. use the verb StafiovoM, as 
meaning ''to be deranged." De- 
moniacal violence essentially differs 
from Satanic -influence wherein the 
man becomes like the demons the 
instrument of Satan himself.] 

3. Aia)3oAo9, Diabolus, the chief of the 

Demons, who are his angels, slan- 
derous, cltlumuiouB, also as subst.^ 
calumniator, accuser, traducer, 
(from SidpakXia, to throw over, 
hence f accuse, malign.) Hence, the 
more general term of the enemy, the 
enemy of men, because he is the 
disturber of their connectioa with 
God. The Hebrew ftou;, Saravas, 
Satan, is more generic than tlie Greek 
Aia/9oAos, the former describes his 
character as the antagonist and op- 
poser of all good ; the latter, describes 
his relation to the saints as their 
accuser and calumniator, (occ. 1 
Tim. iii. 11 ; 2 Tim. iii. 3; Tit ii. 3.) 



a^att It. 1.6.8.11. 
— -r— *^*. «•• Di (be 

potiooocii of the.) 

8. TiL 23. 

vili. 16, 28. fee De 

(be posMHed with.) 

1. • ^81.(MiMdofthe) 

— 83.aeeDi(bepoe- 



- Matt iz. 8^. aee D (be 
p oeao—ed with a.) 

^ 33, 84«»»«. 

2. X. 8. 

Z xL 18. 

zii. 23. see D (be 

powMied with a.)^ 

2. — — -24«wlc«> 27,2a 



a Matt zUL $9. 

XT. 22. eee D (be 

▼ezed with a.) 

2. — xTti. ra 

8. xxT. 41. 

— Mai^i. 32.eee Di (be 

jtowewedwith.) 

SL 84tvie*, 89. 

2. .ilLlS. 22*«>««. . 

L T. 12 (om. Qzi L 

T(8tbed.)TrAa) 
— -i--^— 15. l«.18,aeeD 

a TiL 26, 29. 3a 

a 1x38. 

a Lake It. 2, 8. 

a 6 (oi9.0:tTTr 

At*.) 

a . e, n. 

a 83, 35. 41. 

2: -.^ TiL S3. 
2L Tiii. a 

a 12. 

L 29(Na 2.LH.) 

a 30. 83. 3d. 

86. eee- De (be 
ned of thM.) 

a -: — sa 

a iJLl. 42.49.- 



fl. liuke X. 17. 

2. XL 14««Kl5»w<e« 

18. 19, 20l 

2, xiiL 82. 

3 John Ti. 70. 

2. :ViL2a 

a Tiii. 44. 

a -48, 49. SX 

2. -^ X 20. 2L 
a xliL 2. 

3. ActMZ.3a 

8. xfU. 10. 

a KXm:. xfOiwiOMWIc* 
a Bph. iv. 27 

A Tl II. 

a 1 Tia. iit 6,7/ 

2L iT. 1. 

a 2 Tim. IL 26. 
a Hetai U. 11 
a Java 19. 

a 1 Pet ▼. a 

a lJohfttiL8>tl«w.)a 
a Jndea 

a Bn. ii la 
a — iz.M. 
a — ^^xiL 9, la 

L xtL 14 (No.2. O L 

TTrAM.) 
I. XTiiLS (No 2, L 

a xx.iia 



DEVII/ (be POSSESSED WITH A.) 

SainovltofULi, to be under the pow^r of a 
&it/4wv, (tee "DEVIL," No. 1,> to be. 
possess^ by a Bai/twv. 

Matt ix. 32 : XiL 2a | Mark t.JS. 16. 18. 

DEVIL (be yexeo with a.) 

Mate XT. 21 

?>EVIL (he that hath a.) 

Johnx. 21 (pari) 

DEVILS (be possessed of~the.) 

Matt TiiL 33. I Lvke TiiL 86 (om.G:t.) 

DEVILS (be possessed with.) 

Matt It. 24:. TiiL 16. 2a | Mark LSI 



DEVILISH. 

SdifwvwSrj^, demon-like (ad)\ of "devil," 
No, 2,) (non occ.) 

Jaa iii 15. 



DEVISE (-ed) (cunkinolt,) 

a'o<f>L(u}, to make wis^ ie, skilful, expert 

(a) Hid., to make wisely, devise skil- 
fully or artfully. In Gredt profane 
•writers to deceive. 

n 2PM:L 16(ptft) 



Digitized by 



Google 



DEV 



[ 223 ] 



DIF 



DEVOTION. 

trkpaxriuiy that for wliich awe is felt, an 
object of aiwe or worsliip, (occ. 2 
Thes. ii. 4.) 

Acta svii. 23, nuurg g^ ikaX mu wonhipftih. 



DEVOUR (-ETH, ED.) 

1. ifrd iWy (strengthened fofn, from chs, 

root cSoi ; Aor. 2, €<^yov, from obs. 
root ^ayw,) to eat, take food; 
hence, consume by eating. 

2. Karta-Oiuf, to eat down, swallow down, 

devour. 

3. fcaTtKiTivoi, to drink dawn, swallow 

down cu by drinking, same as Eng,, 
to swallow up. 



& Matt zUL 4, ao9 D im. 

8. zziii 14 (op.) 

— Mark iv. 4, mo D upi 

1 zii40. 

1 Lnko Tiil 6. 

a rr. 80. 

a XX. 47. 



2.«2 Gbr. xL 20. 
S. OoL ▼. IS. 

1. Hob. X. 27^ 
i. 1 Pot T. 8. 
& R«T zL 6. 

2. xll 4. 

2. XX. 0. 



DEVOUR UP. 

«. Matt xlll 4. I 2. Marie It. 4. 



DEVOUT. 



1 



2. 



cvAajS^v, taking well hold, i,e. care- 
fully, circumspectly, ^^c^, cautious, 
careful as to what is Hg/U in re- 
ligion ; avoidance through godly 
fear of doing anything contrary to 
right, the fulfilling of all the duties 
of piety and humanity, (non occ.) 

tvo'tPrjs, reverence for God which 
shews itself in actions, practical 
piety of every kind, the energy of 
piety ill the life, (Just as No. 1 is 
that piety which govenis the soul,) 
reverence well and rightly directed, 
(occ. 2 Pet. ii. 9.) 
3. W^ojbiat, to feel awe or fear before 
God and man (esp, when about to do 
wrong, hence, to feel shame, be 
ashamed ;) to worship, honour. 



L Lak0 ii. 25 

Actoli. 6. 

Tiii. 2. 

2. ActaxxiL 



I 



2. Acta X. 2, 7. 

xiii. SO (part ) 

- xvii. n.iieeDi}«rw>n 
TTrAK) 



I 2. Acta 
J2(No. 1,L1 



DEVOUT PERSON. 

S. AoUxTiL17(iwit.) 



DIE (-ED, -ETn, -ing) [verb.] 

1. flvijcricw, to die, be dying of vntiirat 

as of violent death. 

2. avoOv/ia-Kta, to die out, expire, .become 

quite dead. 

3. TcAcvrawi to end, i,e, to finish, to 

complete; hence, to end one's life, 
to die. 

i,' dir6\Xvfii, to* destroy wholly, cause 
to perish, (see "destroy," No. 1.) 

(a) Mid., of persons, to be put to 
oeath, 

pj ( CIS, unto, 
■ \ aircuActa, destruction. 



9. Matt XV. 4 

2. xxii. 24. 27. 

2. xxtLM. 

3. Marie Til 10. 

X ix.44.<ap.). 40.48. 

2. xii. 19, 20, 21. 22. 

i- xlv.31. «oo D with. 

3. Luka m 8. 

2. xvL 22 »»!«•, 

2. xx.28l«». 

a 28 tod Ube, L 

. T(Bth«KL)TrH<.) 

4. -i_.29,dO(ai,X'3l, 
^82,30. 

2. John It. 4!0. 
JL — vl 60. 

S, viiJ. 21, 24 »•««•. 

2. xL 16. 

1. 21 (No. 2. 0« L 

.T(8ih«L)TrK) 

a J6. 32. 37, 50, 

2. ' xlL 24 »»>*•, 3.1 

4. xtUI.I4(No.2.0«ii 

,LT(8tb.«l.)TrH> 
2. 32L 

a — xix.7. 

2. xxt23t«tc«. 

3. Acta TiL 15. 
2. U.87. 



2. Acto xxi. 13. , 

2. -: — XXV. 11. 

5. UioiHOrhTTr 

Afc*.) 
a Rom. T «i 7 «»•«•, 8. 

^ vi. 9, I0»»it«. 

2, Wl. 9. 

2. TiiL 13. 34. 

2. xiv. 7, 8»"m". 9, 

15. 
2. I Cor viii. 11. 

2. ix. J6. 

2. -= — xv.S, 22. 31. 32, 30. 
2. 2 Cor. ▼. 14, 15 i»k*. 

a tI. 9. 

— - — Tli. 3. ace D with, 
a Phii 1. 21. 
2. 1 TliM. ir. 14. 

2. v.lOL 

2. Heb. vii. a 

2.. ix.27. 

2. -^ X. -28. 

2. xi. 18. 

3. 22 (part) 

21 nay. iii. 2 (AvofiiWu, 
cast avoy, O >< ) 

2. viii. », 11. ' 

2. ix. C. 

a xiy. 13. 

2. xvl. 3. 



DIE WITH, 
a^vawoOuqa-Kio, (No. 2 wlth<rvv, together 
with, prefixed,) to die witli any one. 

Mark xiv. 31. | 2 Cor. vil. 3. 



DIFFER (tilings tfuit) [mar<?ih.] 
TO, the things, 

8ia<f>y}0vra, differing, (from 5ta</>«/)6>, 
see " DIFFER (from).") 

Rom ii. IS, text, Muny* tkol ntt mor^ *xr,.ltcnt 
Phil. 1. 10. t«xt. things fhat art trctlUnl 



DIFFER FROM. 
8ia4>€(m, to bear or cany through ; bear 
asunder, carry different ways, hence, 
to be different from. 

1 Cor. XT. 41 I Gal. It. L 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIF 



f 22* ] 



DIFFER (make to.) 

SiaKpCyM^ to separate througbout, i,e., 
wholly, completely, fience, to make 
a distinction, to separate one from 
another. 

1 Cor. It. 7, maig. ditlinguith. 



DIFFERENCE (-8.) 

1. 8ia(7>c<7i9, the act of dividing, division,' 

(occ. 1 Cor. xiL i, $.) 

2. BuuTTokrij a putting or drawing asun- 

der, separation, distinction, (occ. 
1 Cor. xiv. 7.) 

2 Rom. Ul. 22 ; z. 11 I 1. 1 Cor. xii S. 

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN (bb.) 
/xc/>t((o, to part, divide into parts. 

(a) Pass.f to be divided, heucf, be 
distinct 

A. 1 Cor. tU. 34. 

DIFFERENCE (make a.) 

tiaKpivuif to separate throughout or one 
from another, kencei to make a dis- 
tinction. 

(a) Mid. and Pciss. to separate one's 
self from. 

*. Judo a. 

DIFFERENCE (put a.) 

Acta XT 9. 
a. Rom. xiv J3, m^rg. (text, ifoubt.) 



DIFFERING. 
Sidfftopo^i difTereut, i.^. diverse, various. 



Rem. xJl. 0. 



DIG (-ED.) 

1 . opvo'aia, to dig, dig up ai soif, (non 

occ.) 

2. (rKaiTTui, to dig, delvc (ahin to Bng, 

scoop), (non occ.) 



\. Mutt xzi. 83. 

1 — XXT. !». 

1. Mark xW. 1 



2. Luke Ti. 4a 
S. xUl. 8 

2. XTi % 



DIG DOWN- 

KxracrKaarria, to dig down under, to 
undermine, haice^ overthrow. 

Rom. il. a 



See also, deep. 



DIGNITY (-IE8.) 

3d^» opinion, notion ; seeming; repute 
tipn, renown geni, in an honaurabi 
seme, ihin^ appearance, aspect whic 
commands recognition^ equimalait t 
splendour, brilliance, glory ; mani 
festation of glory ; angelic power 
90 far as their appearance is suck a 
to command recognition. 

S. Pet iL 10. I Jude 8« 

DILIGENCE. 

1. cnrot^j speed, haste, as manifested ii 
earnestness, diligence, zeal. ( 

.2. cpyo<rta, work, labour ; effort, occu 
pation. 



2. Lol^e xU. 5a 
1. Rom. ziL 8. 
I. 2-Cor. YlU. 7. 
- 2 Tim iT.9,21, BeeD(do ) 



1. Heh. vi. 11. 
1. e Pet. L 6. 

10, see D r^nT.? ) 

1. Jude 3. 



DILIGENCE (do.) 

rnrovSa^b), to make haste, esp, as marii- 
Jested in diligence^ c^irnesdiesg ; to 
do the utmost. 

2 Tim. iv. <), 21. 

DILIGENCE (oivR) 

2 Pet I 10. 



DILIGENT. 
(TTovSatos, speedy, haaty, esp. i^s sheicti in 
earnest diligence, (occ. 2 Cor. viii. 17.) 

2 Cor. Till 22»w«f«. 

DILIGENT (BE.) 
cnrovSafw, see "diligence (do)." 

Titaeiii. 1^ I 2 Pet iU. 14. 

See also, follower. 



DILIGENTLY. 

<rrov8aia»9, speedily, i.e^ eame.stly; 
eagerly, (occ. Titus iii. 13.) 

dxpiftmy accurately, assiduously. 

cVi/AcAus, carefully, sedulously, (nTn 
occ) 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIL 



[ 225 ] 



BIS 



4. ^rvy/x|7, (Dot. of rrvyii-q,) with the fist, 
i.e. thoroughly, in oppontian to 
superficial. (Oft seevM to be a tram- 
lotion of vvKviji), (non oce.) 



~ If Att iL7, W&9 inqnlra 

i a 

16, Me Inqaira. 

4. Mark vii 8, iiuav-<text. 
9.LalMZT. 8. [oft) 



2. Acta xtUI. 25. 

-2Tiin.i.l7.t«eD(T«py.) 

1. Titaa iii IS. 

— Httlx xL 6/ Me seek. 

xiL l6, aM look. 



— 1 Fet i. 10. Moiearelt 

DILIGENTLY (very.) 

avovSawrifm^, the more speedUy (amp. 
of No. 1) with more diligence (ihjin 
coiUd have been looked for; or per- 
hap$, because I was in chains.) 

SThn.il7(No. 1. LTrR) 



DIMINISHING. 

tfrnifUL, a being inferior, a worse state, 
as compared taith a former or better 
state; hence, diminution, (oco. 1 
Cor. vi. 7.) 

Rom. si. 12, marg. deedjf or (mil 



DINE (-ED.) 

dpurTWf to breakfast, i.e, to take any 
meal before the principal one or 
supper, (non occ,) 

Luke zi. 37. | John zxi. 12, 15. 



DINNER. 

apurroVf breakfast, t.e. a Jewish meal 

which corresponded sometimes to 

our breakfast) sometimes to our 

dinner, but which was always taken 

before the principal meed of the day, 

which was ^hrvov, supper, (non occ.) 

Matt xzIL 4. I Luke sS. 38. 

Luke zlv. 12. 



DIP (-BD, -ETH.) 

1. /Sorrttf, to dip, to immerse; also to 

tinge, to dye, (non occ) 

2. ififidamoy (No. 1 with cv, in, pr^fUeed) 

to dip into,' (non occ.) 

1 Maftt zxtL 28. 1 1. John zlU. 28 M (pMri) 
2.MtfksiT. 2a (No.2,L.) (TTrAR) 

1. Loke zrL 24. 13. ■- tS*^ (No. 1,D» 

L Rev. zix 18. 



DIRECT [verb,] 

KarevOvvw, to guide straight towards or 
upon any thing; then, gen. to guide, 
direct, (occ. Luke i. 79.) 

LTIiHLiiLlL I 2ThiiiliL5;iiltlf.(rukk 



DISALLOW. 
dvoBoKifid^ia, to reject on scrutiny or 

trial. 

1. Pet. a 4, 7. 



DISANNUL (-ETH.) 

1. d0€riii}, to displace ; hence, set aside, 

i.e. abrogate. 

2. dKvp6(a, to deprive of authority, hence, 

to cancel, (occ. Matt xv. 6 ; Mark 
vii. 13.) 

1. GaL iii. la. I 2. GaL ilL 17. 



DISANNULLING. 
dOtnyn^ a displacement, a setting aside. 



Heb. Til 18. 



DISCERN (-ED, -ING.) 

1. dvaKpivio, to separate or divide upf , 

hence, to examine carefully, investir 
gate, then, to determine, judge of, 
estimate.^ 

2. SiaKpivia^ to separate throughout, i.e. 

wholly, completely, hence, to dis-' 
tinguish, make a distinction. 

(a) to separate one's self from, i.e to 
contend with, then, to contend with 
one's self, i.e, to hesitate, waver. 

( irp6% towards, for, \ for 
3.< 6iairpMriv,adistjngui8h- >di8Crimina- , 
( ing, discriminating, j ting. 

4. SoKifid(fi>, to assay, examine, prove or 
test m^tcds to see if they are pure, 
hence, to scrutinize. 



2. Matt ztL 8. 
4. LakexiL50»«<e». 
2A.R0III. xir. 23, 
(text. cfonM.) 



8. Heb. T. 14. 



1. 1 Cor. ii. 14. 

1. 15 •»'«•, man. 

(te<l;«d^.) 

2. — — zL 29l 



biSCERNER. 

irpiTiKiSs, skilled in judging, capable of 
judging, (non occ.) 

Hebr It. 12. 



DISCERNING. 

SioKpta^^ a distinguishing, discerning 
clearly, discriminating. 

1 Cor. zii. 10. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BIS 



[ 226 ] DIS 



DISCIPLE (-fl.) 
fjMOriTrjSf a learner, pupil; InN.T. 

more than this, a follower, one who 

follows both the teacher and the 

teaching, (non occ,) 
gjMdrjrpia, a female pupil or disciple, 

(non occ,) 

1. Luke ix. 14, 16. M, 40, 



17, 
40, 



Matt V. 1. . 

fiU. 21.23. 

25 (om. L** T 

(8tb ed ) Tr R) 
— Ix. 10, 11, 14 «»««•, 

19,87. . 

X. 1, S4, 2b, 42. 

xL 1, 2. 

xli. 1. 2, 40. 

xlii. 10,3ft 

xiv. 1% 16,19«*«««, 

22, 26. 
XV. 2, 12, 23. 82, 

•8B, 86«wic«. 
xvL 5, n, 20. 21, 

xtIT. 6, 10, 13, 1«, 

xviii. 1. . [19. 

Xlx. 10, 13, 23,25. 

XX. 17 (om. T 

(8th*di)TrR) 

xxL 1. 6. I'O. 

xxll 16. 

xxiii 1. 

xxiT. -1, 8. 

xxvi. r, 8, 

19. 26, 35. 36, 

56. 
xxYlL 57. 

(be a.) 

64. 

xxviii. 7. 8, 9 (a/)), 

13, 10. 

19. ue I) (make) 

Markii. 15. 16,1b 3»««m. 

lu.7.9. [23. 

iv. ,.34. 

V.81. 

vl. I. 20, 35, 41,45. 

vii 2, 5, 17. 

Tiii. 1, 4, 6. 10. 

^,14 (om. K* E O 

LTtr.AK) 

27 ««'«•. 33, 34. 

i.x. 14, 18, 28, 31. 

X. 10, 13, 28, 24. 

xi. 1, 14. [46. 

xii 43. 

xia 1. 

xlT. 12, 13,14.16, 

XTi.7. [32. 

Luke T. 80, S3. 

Ti. 1. 18. 17. 20,40. 

viL 11, 18, IP. 

'TiiL P. 22. 

Ix. 1 (om. T Tr) 

K) 



see D 



43. 54. 
X. 23. 

— xL 1 »»•«•• 

xii. 1, 22. 

xiT. 26, 27. n 

— XVI. 1. 

xTil. 1, 21 

xviu. 16. 

xix 29. 37. .39. 

XX. 45 Up.) 

. xxiL 11. .^9, 45. 



1. John i. 35. 37. 

1. 

1. 

1. 



83. 



-ii. 2» n. 12. 17.22. 

- lil. 22. 25. 

-It. 1.2, 8» 27, Sl, 

-vl 3, 8, 11 «•*«• 

(ap), 12, 10, 22l»t(fli)). 

22*«l*»r«',24,60. 61, 

64 

1. ^f ^ 

1. viii. .SI. 

1. ix. 2,27, 28 »•>«•• 

1. xi 7. 8 

lO.neeD (fellow) 

1. 54. 

1. xii. 4. 1& 

1. xul 5,22.23,35. 

1. xw. 8. 

1. XV i 17, 29. 

1. xviii. 1 t«iee, 2, 

15»»««, 10, 17. 10, %. 

1. xi.x. 26. 27 »«lc*,38. 

1. XX. 2, 3. 4. 8. 10. 

18, 19, 20, 2J. 26, 30. . 
1. xxL 1, 2. 4, 7, 8, 

12, 14. 20, 28, 24. 
LActa i. 15 (aScX^oi. 

brrthren, G .n: L T Tr 

AM.) 
1. vl. 1, 2, 7. 

1. ix. 1, 10, 19, . 25, 

20 Oc«. 

2. J .. 36. 

1. 3a. 

1. xi. 26. 20. 



- xiii. 62. 

XiT. 20, 22, 28. 

XT. 10. 

xtL 1. 

XTiiL 23. 27. 

xix. 1, 9. 30. 

IX. 1. 

OLTT? AK.) 

——80. 

xxi 4, IfttTlct. 



DISCIPLE (BE...) 

jui$riT€voi, (a) trans, (f Mowed by Ace, 
and therefore expressing some action 
implied in or' consequent upon the 
state or quality,) to make AfiaOrj-n]^ 
(a disciple), (occ. Acts xiv. 21.) 

(b) intrans* and followed by Dat, to 
be a /latfiyr)}? (disciple.) 

(b) Matt xzTiL 67 (paMiTo. vat diseiplol to, etc , L T 
(8thecL)TrW.) 



DISC IP LBS (make) * [mai^n. ] 

(a) Matt xxTili 19 (Uxt, ttack.) 
DISCliPLE (FELLOW.) 

a-vfinaOrfrrj^' a diBciple together with 
another*, (non occ) 

John xL .16. 



DISCOURAGED (be.) 

d$vfi€to, to despond, be disturbed in 
mind, disHeartened, (non occ. J 

CoL iii. 2L 



DISCOVER (ED.) 

1. dva<t}aivofw.i, to bc showtt, i.e. to 

Have any thing pointed out to one's 
<self, (occ. Luke xix. 11.) 

2. Karavocci), to perceive distinctly, dis- 

cern clearly. 

3. fAcyx^, to test, try, search out in an 

unfriendly way; then, to prove what 
is disputed, convince, convict, Iience, 
reprimand, blame. 



3. John Hi. 20, marg.(text, I 

rtprovt.) 
1. Acto xxi. 3 (part.) | 



2. Acta xxTii 89. 
3 Eph. V. 13. marg. (text. 
Ttpro}^.) 



DISCREET. 

ar(a<f>pm'^ of sound mind, %ised of one who 
follows sound reason and restrains 
his passions, hence, sober-minded. 

Titnaii. 6. 

DISCREET (be) [margin.] 

aria<f>pov€U), to be o'w<^/5wi/ (of sound mind), 
to use sound judgment and moder- 
ation. 

Titus ii. 6, text, iotj^r-mlntUd (bt) 



DISCREETLY. 

wowcxws, understandingly, (from row- 
€x>}5, haying undei-standiiig, (non 
occ) 

Mark xii. 34. 



DISEASE (-S.) 

1. i'o<ro9, disease, sickness; confirmed 

disease. 

2. vooTjfML, a sickness, a disease, (noii occ.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



Dis 



[ 227 ] 



DfS 



3. fjutXaKiay incipient complaint, eofb- 

jiess^o^ opp. to Kofntpiaf endurance), 
(n<m occ.) 

4. da-divcia, want of strength or energy, 

infirmitj, feeblenesB^ 



a. Matt It. S8. 

1. 24. 

9. U.S5. 

8; X. 1. 

1. Mark L 84. 



4. Atm ZXTIU. 0. 



.l.i>iik«lT. 40. 

1. . Ti 17. 

1. te.1, 

SL John ▼. 4 (ap.) 
L Aote sOz. 12. 



DISEASED (bb.) 

ill or in evil 
case. 

2. wrOtvifo, to want strength, be infirm, 
weak, feeble. 



1 / ^X**t ^^ hsLve, ) to be il 
* \ iva«ca>9, badly, J ( 



I. MAtt xiT. 35. 



S John vi. 



1. Ifark L 82. 



Seo also, blood. 



DISFIGURE. 

^^rtju, to cause to disappear, to put 
out of sight, hida 



Matt H i& 



DISH. 
rpvjSkiov, a dish or bowl fqr eating or 



drinking, 
UAtt xjnu 28. 



Mark sSt. 20. 



DISHONESTY. 

atVxvn^, shame, the sense of disgrace, 
the feeling of shame which attends 
the perfoitnance of a dishonourable 
deed« al90, the feeling which deters 
one^drom'bad conduct through fbar 
of being put to sban^e. 

8 C«r. It. 2, maif. tAaiur 



DISHONOUR 


[noun.] 


dri/ua, dishonour, disgrace, insult. 


Km. Ix. 21. 1 
1 Cor. XT. 481 1 


2 Cor. vi 8. 
2 Tim. ii. 20 

• 



DISHONOUR ( EST, -ETH.) 

artfui{(b», to dishonour, esteem lightly. 



contemn. 
itmrQMrx&viaf 

I. Jolin TiiL 4lL 1 

I.Bon.i.24CiyiL> | 



to brmg down shame 

i. ]ltfB U. 28. 

2.lte.J±4:S, 



DISMISS (ED.) 
diroXvii), to let loose from, to let go. 

AcU. XT. 80 (part) : xlz. 41. 



DISOBEDIENCE. 

arci^eia, unwillingness to be persua- 
ded, wilful unbelief that opposes 
itself to the gracious purpose of God-, 

vapaKorjf that which has been heard 
amiss, neglect or refusal to hear, 
kence^ the sin of omission, careless- 
ness in ascertaining 6r regarding 
the rule of duty, (non occ) 



2. Rom. T. 10. 
8. 2 Cor. jL 6. 
1. Eph. IL 2. 



▼. O.maif unMiff. 



1. CoL lit: 6. 

2. Heb. VL 2. 

1. iv. 11, man. (Uxt, 

unWiV) 



DISOBEDIENT. 

1. dnrci^i^, unwilling to be persuaded, 

refusing belief and obedience, con- 
tumacious, (non occ.) 

2. i:7r€i0iia, hot to suffer one's self to be 

•persuaded, to refuse belief 

3. dmrtr&nHTos, unsubjected, insubordin- 

ate, refractory. 



l.'LttVe i. IT. 
1. AdtoxxTi. 10. 
L Horn. L 80. 
2. X. 21 (part) 



8. 1 Tim. i. 0. 
1. 2 Tim. Hi. 2. 
l.«Titaa I 10. 
I. iU. .3 



DISOBEDIENT (be.) 

2. Rom. XT.81.matf.(tiKK I <• HeU xL 81. 
Mi^nevM.) 2. 1 Pat ii. 7. 8. 

11 Pet iiL 20. 



DISORDERLY. 

1. clraicTo?, not keeping the ranks as of 

soldierSf not in one's place, out of 
order ; hence, neglectful of duties. 

2. afcucTuis, (adv, of above,) disorderly. 

1. 1 That. T. 14, marc, (text, tmruJjf^ 

2. 2 ThM. iii. 6, 11. 



DISORDERLY (behave onb'bselp.) 

iraKt/wp to leave or break the ranks 
(sgoktn of soldiers;) to be out of 
one's place. be.«ut)disoiplined,' dis- 
orderly. 

2 Thta ilL 7. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIS 



[ 228 ] 



DIS 



DISPENSATION. 

oiKovofiCay admlniBtration of a houBehold, 
Actvody the adminiBtrative activity 
of the owner or the steward j pau- 
ively^ that which is administered, 
(^Eng. economy,) Le. a disposition 
or arrangement of things, a scheme 
or dispensation, (occ. Luke zri. 2, 
3,4.) 



1 Cor. Ix. 17. 
Eph. i. 10. 



EpkilLS. 
CoLL2& 



DISPERSE (-ED.) 

SiMrKOfml((a, to scatter throughout, ue. 
abroad ; disperse aJbroad. 



Acta V. 37 



DISPERSE (ED) ABROAD. 
(TKOfmC^iaf to scatter, disperse. 

2 Cor. iz. 9. 



DISPERSED (MB.) 

the dispersion qf 
the Gentiles^ i,e. 

the countries 
where the Jews 

lay scattered. 



o, the, 

SiaoTTopd, dispej^ion, 
(occ James i. 1, 
and 1 Pet. i. 1,) 



John Til 85. 



DISPLEASED (be much.) 

dyavaKT€ia, to be much pained (in body 
or mind,) 

Mark x. 14. 41. 

DISPLEASED (be sorb.) 

lC«tt xzL 15. 

DISPLEASED WITH (be highly.) 

OviJLopax^f^ to fight fiercely; have a hot 
quarrel 

Aete zli. ?0 (part), with eiMt, to 6« (nuuv. bear an 
hottxle mxnd intending tparwith.) 

DISPOSED (be.) 

I. ^ovAo/iai, to wish ; denoting the inr 
ward predisposition from which the 
active will proceeds; to purpose, 
after deliberation and consideration 
of all the circuinMances of the ease. 



2. WActf, Cb will, denoting the natural 
active volition or impidse, and indi- 
cating Of less formed purpose, 

L Aeto XTiiL 87 (part) 1 2. 1 Cor. x. S!7. 



DISPOSITION. 

^catayi^, a disposing in order, as of troops ; 
arrangement, (occ. Rom. ziii 2.) 



ActeTii. 58L 



DISPUTATION (8.) 

1. SidKpwri9^ a distinguishing, a discern- 

ing clearly, a deciding. 

2. <irv(rJTri<n9f a jomt-inquiry, and so a 

disputation. 

i. Acta XT. 2 (om. Oa) (^ir^int, a udnng, O L T Tr A 

L Rom. ziT. 1, narg. (with ek, unto, fmr,) to Judge, 
(lit. for a tkeiding.) 



DISPUTE (-ED, -XNO.) 

L 8caAcyo/ias to speak to and for, i,e 
alternately, to converse with; hence, 
discuss, dispute. 

2. Sia\oyi(ofMai, to reckon through, com- 

plete or settle an account, hence, 
to take account of, consider. ' 

3. av(q^i(Of to ^|seek or examine wiih, at 

the same time or together.^ to seek 
jointly, heTice, dispute. 

2. Mark iz. 8S. 1 1. Acta zriL 17. 

1. 34. 1. xlx. 8. 9. 

- Aeka Ti. 9, aoa D wit|i. 1 1. zxir. 11 

a iz.8a [-Roin.ix20.MeDwith. 

I. Jnda 0. 



DISPUTE WITH, 

1. (Tvfi/rlw, see ahove^ No. 3. 

2. dvraTOKpivofjta*, to answer again, re- 

ply against. 

1. Acta Vi. 9. 

9L Bom. Iz. 20. maif: {iftxt, ngpTy AffctSntt,) 



DISPUTER, 

ov(riTr}t W, a joint inquirer ; . \ence, dis- 
puter, (non occ) 

I Cor. 1-96. 



DISPUTING (-8) [noun.] 

I . Sia \oy urfi6^f balancing or adjustmen t 
of accounts, computation; hence, 
reflection, cogitation. 



Digitized by 



Google 



PIS 

orvirjTVfin^, a joint 
diflpaiation. 
1 Aou XT r I 



[ 229 ] 



BIS 



iaquiry ; kejice, 



2. Phil ii 14. 



DISPUTINGS (perverse.) 

7rtipu^iaTf.>i/3aiy usclcsd clijipututiuu, idle 
occupat'.ou. 

inG€t0ant tiuarrtUinys.G L T Tr A Hj 



DISSOIBLE WITH. 

o-ii iTOKpiVofiat, to play the 1 ypocrite 
with anif one, (non occ.) 

Oal. ii IS. 



DISSENSION. 

oTocri?, a setting up, erection ; heiict, an 
upstand, uproar; of a popular coni-^ 
motion, insurrection ; in a privaif 
tense, controversy ttnth idea of 
violence. 

Acta XT. 2 ; xxiii. 7, la 



DISSIMULATION. 
vroKpuri^, answer, response as of an 
oracle; gen. stage-playing, the play- 
ing a part, haue, Eng, hypocrisy. 

Gal. XL 13. 



DISSIMULATION (without.) 
din-roicpiTOs, (the above 'Vfith a, negative, 
prefixed,) unfeigned, without hypo- 
crisy. 

Rom. zii 9. 



DISSOLVE (-ED.) 
Avoj, to loose, Idosen what is fast 
bound; dissolve, sever ; of buUdings, 
delnoiish. 

icaraAvw, to looseii down, disunite 
the parts of anything, destroy. 

2. 2 C«r V. 1. I 1. 2 Ptot. iiJ. 11. 12. 



', separation, 
. iiL 22; z. 



DISTRACTION (without.) 
direpunrourTb)^, without drawing from 
around, A^nr^, without distraction, 
(jion occ. J 

1 Cor. vil.-88. 



DISTRESS [noun.J 

1. avayK-q, force, constraint, necQssity. 

2. a^€vo\iopta, a crowding into a narrow 

place, straitness of place, wunt of 
room, hence, straits, anguish. 

3. <rvvox>;, a meeting, joining or holding 

together, a shutting up, hence, 
metaph. distress, (occ. 2 Cor. iL 4.) 

1. Luke XXL 23. I -2. 2 Cor. Ti. 4. 



3. ^— ^— 25 

2. Rom. viu! 35. [tity. I 

1. 1 Cor. riL2l6,mMit.neca' \ 



2. xii. 10. 

1. 1 ThM iii 7. 



DISTRESS (-ED.) 

<rTcvox<»/5€(i>, to- crowd mto a narrow 
place, to straiten as to room. /» 
N. T, Pass, to be straightened, not 
able to turn on^s self, distressed, 
(occ. 2 Cor. vi. 12.) 

2 Cor. ir. 8. 



DISTRIBUTE (ed, -ino.) 
8L(f,8i8ii}fn, to give or deliver through, 
as through various hands, from one 
to another; deal out. 

/A€Ta6iS<i)/it, to give with any one, i.e. 

to share with, communicate. 
/A€/3if(u, to part, to divide into parts 
Koiv(i}V€(o, to be partaker of or in any 

thing with any person, to share ia 

common. 



I. Luke xriii. 22 (iiSioiit, 

give, L K) 
1. John Ti. 11. 
4. Rom. xii. 13. 



3. 1 Cor. Til 17. 
8. 2 Cor. x. 13. 
2. Epb. iv. 28, maig.(tex4i 
giv€.) 



DISTRIBUTE (ready to.) 

cv/*€Ta8oT09, readily imparting or uhti- 
r'mg;* (jion occ) 

I Urn. tL, 18. 



DISTRIBUTION, 

L. Koivtovia, act of partakiug with any 
person; participation. 

2. /Ltc/o«r/io$, division, parting, aoparation. 

L 2 Cor. ix. 13. | 2. Jlabi ii. 4,laArg.(Uxt,^r.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIS 

DISTRIBUTION (make.) 

SloSlSw/At,, W^ "DISTRIBUTE," No. L 
ActsiT. 85. 



[ 230 1 -^ 



DIY 



DITCH. 

fiodvvos, any. bole or pit dug in the 
ground, (occ. Matt xii. 11.) 

Matt X7. 14. I Luke rl 39. 



DIVERS. 

1. TToiKikoSt variegated, party-coloured. 

Metaph. changing colour, and hence, 
various, divers. 

2. rt9, one,' .some one, a certain one. 



I. Matt ir. 24. 

1. Mark i. 84. 

2. TiiiS. 

1. Luke It. 40. 

3. AcU zix. 9. 



1. 2 Tim. lii. d» 
1. Titus UL 8. 
I. Heb. ii. 4. 

1. jdiL©. 

L Jat.l8L 



DIVERS MANNERS (i».) 
iroAvT/)07rws, in many ways. 

HebiL L 

DIVERS PLACES (in.) 

{Kara, down, throughout ;«*«:^'J from 

disthhutwely, from one to ( ^lace 

another, j to 
r6irov%, places, / 



Matl*xxiT. 7. 



Loke xxi. 11. 



Haxkxiii.8. 



DIVERSE. 
8i({^/K>9, different, unlike, various. 



Hebi ix. 10. 



DIVERSITY. 

1. Statpeo-is, act of taking apart, division 

as into parts, ?ience, distribution, 
(occ. 1 Cor. lii. 5.) 

2. ylkos, genus, class, sort, (opp. to 

cJSos, species.) 

1. 1 Cor. xii. 4. & 111 Cor. xli 28, xxuurg. kind. 



DIVIDE (-ED, -ETH, -mo.) 

1. ii€pl(fi}f to part, divide into parts. 

(a) Mid,, to divide any thing ,with 
another, to share with. 

2. Sicf^fiipl^u), (No. 1 with Sta; thrbngh, 

prefixed,) to divide through, i,e», 
completely , divide up. 



3. Siuipeu), to take apart, to separate ; 

to take 0$ into parts, distribute. 

4. o-xtfw, to split, rend, cleave as wood,; 

to divide with violence. 

5. a</>o/n'fo>, to set off by bounds, to limit 

off ; to set off apart, separate. 

6. 6taSi(5w/xc, to give or deliver through 

(as through varioiLS hands from one 
to another' in succesdon,) hence, to 
deal out. 



1. Matt xiL 26*«*M,20. 

5. 1 xxr. 82. 

1. Mark iiL 24/26, 28. 

1. Tl. 41. 

2. Luke xl. 17, 18. 
(i. 22. 

la. xii. la 

2. 62, 68. 

8. XT. 12. 

2. xxiiir. 



- Acta xiiL 19; see D by 

lot 

4. xlT. 4. 

4. rxUL 7. 

1. 1 Cor. L 18. 

3. xli. 11. 

•<-2 Tim. il 15, seo D 

(righUy.) 

— Eev. xtL 19, aoe D 



DIVIDE BY EOT. 
KC(TaKXi7po6or€<tf, to give by lot to each. 

Aotii'liii 19 (a/).X (car««A)fpovofM«, to inktrU CMifiUUlf, 
OLTTrAH) 

DIVIDB. (RIOHTLT.) 

dpOoTofiiitij to cnt or ' divide aright 

(Ixx. for 110;, Prov. lii. 6 ; xi. 5, 

to make to go in the right paths,) 

(non oec.) 

«Ti?n.U.18, 



DIVIDED (BB.) 
yivofjLai, to become. 



IUt. xtL 19. 



DIVIDER 
fupuTTT^s, a dividei^ a distributor, (no7^ 

LQk«xiL14 



occ) 



DIVIDING ASUNDER. 

fupurfiSs, act of partition^ division or 
separation, (occ. Heb, IL 4.) 

Hob. iv. 1% 



DIVINATION. 
wvOiav, Eng. Python. In Greek mythology 
the name of a serpent or dragon 
slain by Apollo, then, transferred to 
Apollo himself} laier, epoken of 
diviners, soothsayers, held to be 
inspired by thepythian Apollo, They 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIV 



L 231 1 



oyipear to have been a kituL df ven- 
triloqui8t8» the spirit being supposed 
to speak frxim the belly mthout wwtvm 
o/theUps. 



DIVIDE. 

$€to^ diyiue, what is God*8^ esp, what 
IHTOoeeds from Him, (occ. tnlh art., 
Acts xviL 29.) 

9 PH. L S. 4. 

DIVINE SERVICE. 

Aarpcio, aenrice, esp. the service of God, 
and with relation to sacrifice. 

HoU Iz. L 



DIVISION. (^.> 

1. frxurpa^ that which .is cloven or 

parted, a cleft, division, rent. 
Eug, schism. 

2. SixooTcurta, dissension, discord, (occ. 

GaL ▼. 20.) 

3. tuiiupurpA^ division disunion, (nmi 

oce.) 

3. Ijokm xii. SI. 2 1 Cor. iii. a, joara/nct lon 

I. JahTi vO. 49L (oiH.O:: LTTrAR) 

L ^-^ ix. Itt. I. xLl8,xaaTg.9ekiaaL 

1 z. 19L 1. zii 25. mais.<tozt. 

S. Rob. ztL 17. iehittu.) 
1. 1 Cac L 10. 



DIVORCE [verb.] 
aroXw^ to let loose from, let go free. 



Malt V 32. 



DIVORCEMENT. 

vrcxrrcunoi', defection, desertion, depar- 
ture from. 

MaU. ziz. 7. } Mark x. 4. 

DIVORCEMENT (writing of.) 

Matt Y. »1 



DO (-8T, -TH, -KTH, -INO, DID.) 

[ScQ also, DONE (be.)] 

Totctf, to make. i.e, to form, produce, 
spoken of an t^xtemal act as mani/es- 
ted in the production of somahwfj 
tangible^ completed action; aUo^ to 



DO 

do, expi'essihg an action as continued 
or not yet completed ; what one does 
repeatedly^ continuaUy, more like 
No. 2. 



2. 



vpoa-crw, to do, to practice, esj). ex- 
pressiiuf it as co7Uinued or not com- 
pleted, to do repeatedly, continuedly, 
habitually. 

3. ipya^ofjiai, to work, to labour ; traits. 

tp form by labour, peiform. 

4. KaT€pya(o/iaif (No. 3, tpith Kara, down, 

j/refixed,) to work out, bring about, 
accomplish, effect, be the cause or 
author of. 

5. iv€py€U)j to be in work, i.e. to be 

effective, operative, (Eng. energy,) 
to produce. effect, operate. 

6. lirtTcAcco, to bring through to an end, 

to finish. 

7. Ix^r to have, to holdy.i.e. to have 

and hold, implying continued hold- 
ing or possession. It is also spoken 
of what one *U said to have with 
himself, i.e. of any condition or 
circumstances in which one is, etc. 

8. KarartOifipi, to put or lay doTvn, 

deposit j to lay up for future use. 

9. »-/jo(r<^/Mtf, to beai* or bring to any 

place or person ; to bring near, to 
offer, present to any one, 

10; ir/>os, towards. 

(a) vnih Gen. in favour of. 

(b) loith Dat. at, close by. ^ 

(c) with Ace. to, in reference to, in 
consideration of, with a view ta 

1. Mark ▼. 19. SO. 8& 

1. — ^ vi. 6, 20, 80. 
1.— -TiL8(ap.),12,l8, 

87. 
L •>- iz. 13. 89L 

I. z. 17. 86. 86. 51. 

L zLS(aix.),5. 28«wK 

99.83. 

L xil9. 

1. xlT. 7, 8, 0. 

L XT. 8. li, 14. 

L Lako i. 49. 



1. Matt L 24. 

1. T.19,44.4«.47»*«e«. 

1. vi. 1. 2«wt««, SM 

(part.),8»»d. 
L vlil««^»«,21.22, 

M. 26. 

1. Tia 9 ««•«. 

L ix. 2& 

1. xiL 2»*i«,8,12.50. 

I. ziiL 98, 41. 6a 

1. ^xviil2L 

1. xvliL 85. 

1. xiz. 16. 

1. XX. 5, 16, 82L 

1. xxi.tt, 15. 21. 23, 

24, 27. 31. 86. 40. 

1. xxiiL33»«««,6.23. 

I. xxir. 46. 

J. xxv.40«*ic«,45t*'«« 

1. xxvi. 12, 13. lA 

1. xxvii. 22. 23. 

1. xxvlH. 15. 

1. Mark a 24,25. 
1. — ^ilL8. 39 



-il 27. 

-iiL 10.11.12.14,19. 

-ir. 23. 



tiz:i-«2^> 



A.) 



.2«n*(<n»«. LTTr 

-3. 
10(cVtc i v«,««re<c/i 

11, 23, 26. 27, 

31 »»'c«, 33, 46. 47, 49 



Digitized by 



Google 



DO 



[ 232 ] 



DOO 



~ Luke^. 4, oee D (for.) 
1. . 8 ><^' 

1 tiU. 21. 3»»^o«. 

I ix 10.15. 4S.54(ap.) 

I X. 26. 28, 87. 

1. tL43. 

1. xii. 4^17,18.43,47. 

e. zUi 82 (iirorcA^ 

;f /liM' of, pafe^, L T 

TrAH.) 

1. — XTi. 3, 4. 8. 

1. xvii 9, 10 » tta»«- 

1. xviiL 18, 41. 

1. - — xix.48. 

1. XX. 2, 8* 13» 15. 

1. xxii. 19. 

2. 23. 

2. xxiii. 15. 

1. 22, 31, 34 (aj).) 

2. r-Al. 

1. Johtfii. 5, 11,18, 23. 



64. 



• iii. 2 twice. 

— 20. 

— 21. 

— ir. 29, 34. 



39, 43. 



▼. 16, 19 *«««»", 20, 

29 1«*. 

293ad> 

80.36. 

Ti. 2, 6, 14, 28, 38. 

vli 8, 4 ••l««, 17, 

21, 81 »»to«. 61. 
TiiL 28. 29, 38. 39, 

40. 41, 44. 

ix. 16,-26, 81, 33. 

X. 28, 37, 38. 41. 

xi. 45, 46, 47«wle«. 

•<— xiL 1^.18.87(pan) 
xiii. 7, 12, 16twie«, 

17. 27«»ie«v 
Mir. 10, 12 »«»««•, 

13, 14, 31. 
XT. 5, 14, 15, 21, 

|4twi«. 
xvii. 

xviL 4. 

XTilL85. 

xix.24. 

XX. 30. 

.xxi.26. 

AflUi. 1. 

iL22, 87 

iii. 17. 

ir. 7, 16, 28. 

V. 85. 

Ti. 8. 

TiiL 6. 

L ix6l««(ap.Xe*^. 

13,86. 

I. — xfLa 

1. xlT. 11. 15^27. 

XT, 4. 17, 

20.^ 



-86. 



xHl8. 
-28. 

-80. 
XTiL7. 
xix. 14. 
— 36 

1. xxl. 23, 33 (with 

— xxii. 10 »*>••, 26 
(with imAAm, lit o^oiit 
fo do.) 
8. — xxT. 9. 

2. xxTi. 9. 

1. 10. 

2. 20, 26, 31. 

1. Rom. L 28. 32 !«• 

2. r-.82«nd. 

2 ill, Sl««. 

1. 82&<l. 

4 :9- 



1. 




1. 
1. 
4. 
2. 
1. 
4. 
1. 
2. 
4. 
1. 

2. ix. II. 

1. X. 6. 

1 xii. 20. 

L xiii 3, 4 1»». 

2. 4«nd. 

1. ICor. T. 2(Na2,Gr^ T 
Ti«R) 

4. ^3. 

1. 1 Cor. Ti 18. 

1. vii. 36,37, 38 »•»". 

1 ix. 17 

1. 2.3. 

1. X. 31 t»«o«- 

1. xi. 24. 25. 

Xiii 10, M6 D 

Away. 
1. - — XV. 29. 

1. xvi 1. 

— 2 Cor. iii 7, Me dona 

aw«7(b&) 

^—11, 14, Me D 

•way. 

2. V. 10. 

1. Tiii 10. 

10. xL& 

1. 12. 

1. xiii 7 tTle«. 

1; Old. ii 10. 

1. -:— iii 10,12.. 

1. T. 3. 

— ■ 17, 8M D (can.) 

2. r-21. 

3. Tiia 

1. Bph: iii 20. 

1. Ti 6, 8. 9. 

4. 18, maif. owr. 

come. 

2. :21. 

5. PhU. ii 13. 

1 14. 

2. It. 9. 

p-13,M6D(ean.) 

1. 14. 

1. CoL iu. 17, 23 X««. 

3.' 232nd. 

1. 1 Thea. It. 10. 

a. 11. 

1. T. II, 24. 

1. 2 Thea iii 4 »Tie«. 
1. ITiULi 1'. 
1. — '- T. 21. 
1. 2 Tim. iv. 6. 
1. Tltna iii. 6. 
I. Fhilem. M. 2L 

— HebiiT. 8, 8M 0'(we 

hsT* to.) 

1. Ti. 8. 

1. Tii. 27. 

1. X. 7,9, 86 (part) 

1. iiii 6,47, 19. 2L 

1. ■- n, marg. (t«zt, 

work) 
1. Jaa. ii 8, 19. 19. 

L iT. 16, X7 «»»••. 

1. 1 Pet ii 22. 

1. iii 11, 12. 

1 2 Pet i 10 (part), 19. 
1. 1 John i 6. 
1. - — ii 17, 29. 

1. iii 7, 10 (aj).), 22. 

1. 3John5lrt- 

3. 5 and. 

1. 6, 10. 

1. Rnv. ii 5. 

1. xiU. 13, 14. 

zix.10, ) M»Dii 

— — xxii 9, i not(thon; 
1. 14(ajjL) 



DO AWAY. 

Karapyco), to render inactive, idle, jisc- 
less; then, to make useless or Void; 
hence, abolish, do away. 

1 Cor. XiU 10. I 2 Cor. iii 11, 14. 

DO (CAN.) 

1. roiccii, see "do," iVb. 1. 

2. tfr\v(Oy to be strong, provaiL 

1. GaL v. 17. I 2. Phii iv. 13. 

DO (for...) 

vapkx^i to hold beside or near to any 
one, t,e. to present, offer, furnish, 
supply. 

Lako Tii 4. 

DO IT NOT (thou.) 
firj, not, (tnt^i Imperative.) 

Rev xix. 10 . xxii 9. 

DO (we have to.) 
riiuv 6 Aoyos, [is] oiur account 

Hah. iT 18. 



See also, can, could, despite, muoENCE, 

DONE, EVIL, GOOD, HAVE, MURDER, SACRI- 
FICE, SERVICE, VIOLENCE, WELL, WHAT 

[interrog.], wit, wrong. 



DOCTOR (^) 
SiSda-Kakos, a teacher, instructor. 

Luke ii 4& 

See also, law. 



DOCTRINE (-8.) 

1. SiSaxr), teaching, process of teaching, 

thing taught ; esp. the act 

2. BiSaa-KaXia, teaching, esp, the subs- 

tance or result of teaching. 

3. X,6yo4, word spoken, the speaking (as 

a means, not as a product); the 
word as that which is spoken, ie.y 
an exposition or account tohich om 
gives. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DOE 



[ 233 ] 



1. Vfttt. vU. 28. 

2. — — XV. P. 

1. xvl. 12. 

1. xzii 33. 

1. Mark L 22. 27. 
1. !▼. 2. 

2. TILT. 

1. xi 18. 

1. xiLSa. 

1. Lak«Jr. 32. 

L Joh» vU. 10, 17. 
L -—xTilL 19. 
1. Aeto a 42. 

1. V. 88. 

L xiiL 12. 

1. xvil. W. 

1. Rom. tL 17. 

L xTi 17. 

IBer. 



1. ICar. xiT. 8,2«. 

2. Eph. iv. 14. 
2. CoL ii 22. 

— 1 Tim. i 3, see toach. 
2. — — 10. 
2. -i-r iv. 1. 

2. 6, 13, 16. 

2. ▼. 17. 

t vLl.S. 

2. 2 Tim. ill 10. 16. 

L iT. 2. 

2. & 

2. Titos L 9. 

2. ii 7. 10. 

3. Hab. tL 1, man. teord. 
1. 2. 

1. xiii 9. 

1. 2Joho9»«l«",ia 
14. 15. 24. 



DOER (-e.) 

roi^r^?, a maker of any thing (hence, 
E^ig. poet, %.€. maker of a poem,) 
then ffen, a doer, (occ Acts xviL 28.) 

Rom.ii,lS. 

Jaa L 22. 23. 85 : It. 1L 

See also, kvil. 



DOG (s) 

1. Kwov, a dog, pi, dogs. 

2. fcvi/a/:>iov, ^rfiw. of No, 1,) a little dog, 

a puppy. 



1. Matt viL a 

2, — - XT. 26, 27. 
2. Mark va 27. 2& 



1. RaT. xxa 15. 



1. Loka XTi 21. 
1. Phil, ia 2 
1. 2 Pet a 22; 



DOING [noun.] 

1. troiiio, see "do," No. 1. 

2. iroiTio'is, a making, a doing. 

3. €pyov, a work ; labour, business, em- 

ployment, deed, act, action. 

3 Rom a 7 I 1. 2 Cor. viii. 11 (inf.) 

2. Jan L 25. maz^ (t«xt. deed ) 

DOING (IN.) 

1. GaL Ti 9 (pan) | 1. 1 Tim. ir. 16. 



DOING (be one's.) 
yivofiai, to begin to be, come into ex- 
istence,, come to pass. 

lit /T9m tht lord tkit earn topau. 



Mattsxi. 42. > 
Markxii. 11. f 



DON 

DOMINION. 



1. Kpdro% strength, power in action, 

force, superiority. 

2. Kvpcon^s, lordship, dominion. 



I also, EVIL, WELL. 



— Matt XX. 85. aoa D QfT« 

(exMoiaa.) 

— Bom. tL 9. 14. aoa D 

OTer(li»Te.) 
va 1. sab D OT«r 

(lua*) 
-8Gor.L84 
8. Epk i 8L 



8. CoL i. 16. 
LlPatlv. 11. 

1. Vc 11. 

2. 8 Ftot ii. 10,raai]8(te3tt^ 

goveminmt.'S 
8L Jade 8. 

1. 2& 

1. Ray. L 6. 



DOMINION OVER (exercise.) 

KaraKvpiev^, to lord it againsti ue, over 
any one. 

Matt XX. 2& 



DOMINION OVER (have.; 

Kvpuvia, to be lord over any person or 
thing. 

Rom. vL 9. U. va 1. t 2 Cor. L 84 



DONE (so be it.) 

yivo/Mi, to b^gin to be, implying origin,. 
either from natural causes or t/irough 
special agency; result and change 
of stale, etc. 



Matt. L 82. 

Ti. 10. 

"fia 18. 

xL 90. 81. 83 «*»••. 

xvia 19. 31 »•«««. 

xxi. 4, 21. 

xxtL 42, 5dL 

xxra 54. 

XXTilL 11 

Mark Iv. 11. 

V. 14, 3a 

ziii. 80. 

Loka It. 83. 

TiU. 34. 35. 56. 

Ix. 7. 

X. 13 »*«ce. 

xl. 2(ai>.) 

xiai7. 



Lukaxiv. 22. 

xxii. 42. 

xxiii. 8. 31. 47, 48. 

xxiv. 21. 

John i. 28. 

XV. 7. 

xix 3^ 

Acts ii. 43. 

iv. 16. 21, 28, 30. 

T. 7. 

vUL la 

X. 16. 

xi. la 

xii. 9. 

— xia la 

— xiv. a 

xxi. 14. 

xxiT. 8 (part) 



Acta zxTia 9 (part.) 

DONE AWAY (be.) 

Karapytfa, to render inactive, idle, use- 
less ; hence, to spoil, 

(a) Pass, to cease, be done away. 

a. 2 Cor. ia 7 

See also, deed, well. 



Digitized by 



Google 



POO 

DOOR. 



[ 234 ] 



DOU 



Ovpa^ door, {.Germ, tbur, Sans, Dftar, 
JSnff. door,) whether of a ro'^n or a 
house* Mciaph, acces3» opportunity. 



KativL6. 
zziT.33. 

-XXT. 10. 

— 'xxrli 60. 

— xxvill. 2 (out 0- 

T Tr A R) 
l\fiik i. 33. 

U. 2. 

xl. 4. 

xiii. 29. 

XV. 46. 

'"xvi 9. 

Luke xi. 7. 

— ^xlii. 26 »»««•. 
John X. I, 2. 7. 9: 



JohnxTlil. Kjlrt. 

Jfl«"'«. 17, I 

(that kci*]iuth.) 

XX. 19, 20. 

Acte V. 0. 19, 23. 

xil. 6, \S. 

xiT. 27. 

• XTi. 20, 27 

xxi. 80. 

1 Cor. xvi. 9. 

2 Cor. ii. 12. 
Col. iv. 8. 
Jos. ▼. 9. 

Rev. IlL 8. 20»*»cc. 
— i- It. 1. 



DOOR KEEPER, 

0vp<iip6st a door keeper, porter, male, or 
female. 

John xviU. 16. 17. with Ml 



DOTE. 

voa-iii), to be sick, ill, to ail, whether in 
body or miud, (wm occ) 

1 Tim. ri. 4 (p«rt.)b natg. tUk, 



DOUBLE- [adj.] 
SirAovf, two-fold, double. 

I Tint ▼. 17. I Rev. rrUL CiwU*,. 

DOUBLE [verb.] 

SiTrXiSo), to double^ to repay two-fold, 
(nan occ) 

Rev. XTilL 6. 



DOUBLE-MINDED. 

Bii/rvxoSy double - minded, two - Bouled„ 
(non occ,) 

Jm. L 8 ; Iv. a 



DOUBLE-TONGUED; 

Sl\oyos, uttering the same thing twice, 
repeating, (non occ.) 



1 Tim. Hi. & 



DOUBT (-ED, -ETH, -IXG.) 

I. SitfiKpiviDy to separate throughout, i,e, 
wholly, completely. 



(a) Mid, and ^ Pass, to separate one'a 
self fix)m, i.e. contend with, iheyi, to 
be in strife with with one's self, i.e. 

- hesitate, waver. 

2. Sio-Tafcii, to stand in two way*, be un- 

certain as to which to take, (French 
b«\lanccr), (non occ,) 

3. ttTTopco/Jiat, to be without resource, to 

know not whfit to do. 

4. Staro/Dcco, (Ko. 3 loiih 3ia, throughout, 

prefixed^) to be entirely without 
resource, to be in great doubt or 
lexity. 

ia.AcUx. so. 

la. xl. 12(o»«.G-. A.) 

3. Acte XXT. 20, maiiK. ht 
doubt/ut. 

xxTiiL4, BceDCno.) 

liL Rom. xiv. 23, marg. 

ditetm and put a differ- 

enct Utween vuat9. 

'— 1 Cor. ix. 10, see D<no.) 

— Oal.iv. 20, Bee D (stand 

in.) 



perple 



2. Matt. xiv. 81. 

1*. xxi. 21 

2. xxvUl. 17. 

1«. Mark xL 23. 

~ Luke xL 20, Me D (no.). 

— John X. 24. aee D (vakk» 

to.) ' 
8. xUL 22. 

— Acta \L 12,Me D (be in.) 
4. ' V. 24. 

4 X. 17. 



I 



DOUBT (be in.) 

4 ActflU.ll 

DOUBT Cmake to.) 

V^X Vf^^obreathjVital breath, 
(Lot, anima,) the principle 
of life, 

a?/»w, to take up, lift up, raise, 

John X. 21. 



I 



hold 
up 
our 

lives. 



DOUBT (NO.) 

1. apa, stilly farther, beyond that ; a 

particle marking a transition, or 
drawing a c«mdusion, therefore. 

2. yap, (ye, verily, compounded unth No, 

1,) the fact is, in fact, aiid when 
the fact is give^i as the reason or ex- 
planation, for ; more extamve than 
the Eng, for, since it expresses the 
cause, reason, or motive of what 
has been previously affirmed. 

3. ^TttVTOis, wholly, entirely; in eveiy 

way, by all means. 

L Luke xJ. 20. | 8. Acte xxviii 4. 

2. 1 Cor. ix. 10. 



DOUBT (stand IN.) 
dxropcofiat, see " DOUBT," No, 3. 
OaL iv. 20. maig. bt jurplexed. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DOXJ 



[ -236 ] 



DRA 



DOUBTFUL. 

SuiXoyurfjti^t computation, adjustment of 
accounts; kenee, considerationi sus- 
pense, ue. doubts. 

Bom. sir. 1, nurs. doull/nl tkouffkU, 

DOUBT (be in) [margin.] 
an-opiofjuiif see *' DOUBT," iTo. 3. 
AcU UT. so, text, iouU. 

DOUBTFUL MIND (bb op.) 

/i€rc(D/9c((i), to lift up on high, raise in the 
air. In N.2\ Mid, or Pom, to be 
fluctuating in mind (as if jUating 
in the air,) (non oce.) 

ftuka ziL 29, maxg. live in eartftU »u»peate. 



DOUBTING. 
8iaAoyc<r/«os, see " douBt^l." 



1 Tim. it a- 



DOUBTLESS. 

&^ denotes the definiteness and certainty 
of an expression^ serving to strengthen 
or limit the word ta^ tMch it is 
attached ; truly, indeed 

2 Ooc xiL 1 (ap.) 

See also, tea, tbt. 



DOVE. 
ir€/H<rr^(>c(,a dove or pigeon, (occ. Luke 
ii 24.) 



U«tt UL 10. 

K.1C. 

XXL 12. 

VtfkLlO. 



Unk xl 1ft. 
Iiak«UL2i. 
John L 82. 
iL14,ia 



See also, tubtlb. 



DOWN. 
I. icttTo, (prep,) down. 

(a) with Gen, ddwn from. 

(b) Vfiih Ace down towards. 
I. fcarcn,- (adv,) downwards. 

a Mutt It. a f 1 Lolw ir. 9. 

U. TttL32. U. TiiL8S. 

U.llMkT. U. I a JolmTfii,«(a/.X8(ajii) 

2. Aflte zx a 



Sbe also, bow, uuino, oast, comb, cut, 

DIG, DKIVB, PALL, OBT, rtO, HANG, HEW, 
KNEEL, LAT, LET, LIE, PRESS, PULL, PULL- 
ING, PUT, REAP, RUN, SINK, SIT, STEP, 
STOOP, TAKE, THROW, THRUST, TREAD, 
TURN. 

DOWN TO. 

See, POOT, HELL. 



DRAG (-ING.) 

ovp^^ to draw, 4rag> haul, trail along as 
aneL 

John xzi a ^ 



DRAGON. 
^MKA , a dragon, i,e. d large kind of 
ttcrpent, (so caUed from his eight 
which is v^ acute,) In the N.T. it 
is used for " that old serpent," the 
Devil 



R«T. XiL 3. 4k T»*«w, «. IS, !«, 17 ; xili 2. 4, 11 ; 
13; XX. a 



xti. 



DRAUGHT. 

1. dff>€8piov, "draught," Utrine, Own 

occ,) 

2. &ypa, a hunting, catching. In N,T, 

spoken only of fishing, a draught 
(non occ, J 

1. Mfttti XV. 17. I L Mark vii. 10. 

2. Lake ▼. 4. a 



1. ikkiw, 



DRAW (-ETH, -EW, -AWN.) 



2. ^Ak(iI, 



to draw, esp, implying a cer- 
tain attraction mentcUly-or 
mcrally; also, to draw to 
a certain point. 

(older form of same word,) 

3. oi;/xi>, to draw, drag, or trail along as 

a net; esp, with the notion of force 
and sometimes tnth violence, 

4. dvrXiia, to bale out bilge water^ bale 

the ship, (from avrkos, a hold,) 
hencCf draw out as wine or water. 

5. arriLi, to draw, ue to pulL 

(a) Mid. to draw out, pull out, as a 
sword. 

6. airo(nraii>, to draw from, pull away, as 

from the scahbard. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DRA 



[ 236 ] 



D£E 



7. dvaPipd(iaf to cause to ascend, make 

go up to a higher place ; to draw a 
ship up on land, (ntm occ.) 

8. yivofiaif to Ix^in to be, to become. 

9. vpo^tpdiia^ to cause to go towards, 

cause to advance out of, urge 
forward. 



7. Matt ziii. 48. 
«. ,xYi 6L 

— XukTL (S, Me O to 

theahoreL 

fin ^^xiT. 4T. 

- Luke xziiL50, see Don. 

— John if 8, see D oat, 
4. 9. 

4. iT. 7. 

ILMoDwith. 

4. ^15. 

8. tLI*. 

\, adLSS. 

I. -r— rWlL 10. 
1. -!— zzL a, IL 

— AoU T. 87, Me D away, 



Acts xi 10, see D up, 

8. jciv. 19. 

1. xTi. 19. 

27, se9 D out. 

& XTiL 6. 

9. — i.-xiz.SS((ri>K^i0a^«i^ 

to bear aloft, L T 
(8thed.)TrA H) 

— — xx^ SO.iw D away. 

2. xxl. 30. 

— 9eb. X. 38. seeD VjBck. 
39, Me D back 

(of them who ) 

— Jaa L 14. ace away 

8. Rot. ziL 4 



DRAW AWAY. 

1. aTocnr<£ci), see "draw," JVo. 6. 

2. di^wm^/Ai, ^raiM. to place away from, 

cause to depart, to make to revolt, 
move to revolt, or detach fiym 
wiother. 

ft AoU ▼. 87. I L AcU xx. 80. 



DRAWN AWAY (be.) 

c^cAieo/Aai, (No. 2. toith cir, out of, pre- 
fixed,) to be drawn out, hunjed 
away. 

1 Jaa L 14 (part) 



RAW BACK. 

virooTcAAu,. to send or draw under or 
back. In N,T. Mid, to draw one's 
self back esp, under cover, Qui of 
sight. 

Heh.x.8a 



DRAW BACK (of them who.) 

xproctroXyj, a shrinking or drawing back 
undercover, or out of si^kt, 

Hebi X S9ta«ii.) 



DRAW ON. 

cVi^co(r#((i>, to grow light upon, to dawn 
upon, (occ. Matt xzviiL 1.) 

Luke Txiii. 6a 



DRAW OUT. 

1. avrXiia, see " DRA.w," 1^0^ 4. 

2. <nrdw, see "DRAW," No. 6a. 

1. John iL 8. t 1 Acta xVL S7. 

DftAW TO THE SHORR 

Trpoa-opfii^ta, to bring a ship to anchor at 
or near a place; to cast anchor, 
land at) (non occ.) 

Uarkvi S3 

DRAW UP. 

dpaxnrdxa, (No. 5 ufith avd, up, prefixed,) 

to draw up, (occ. Luke xiv. 5.) 

Acta xl 10. 



DRAW WITH (Tfo.) 

dvrktifui, what is drawn. In N.T, a 
bucket, i.e. any vessel for di-awiug 
water. 



See also, near, nigh. 



DREAM (s) [noun.] 

1. ovap, a dream, a vision in sleep fis 

opp. to a waking vision and esp. a 
significant or prophetic, dream, (non 
occ.) 

2. ivvnviov, what comes in sleep, Iten^e, 

a dream, a mere dream, (non occ.) 



I. Matt L 20. 

\. ii. 19, 13^-19, 22. 



L ftfatt. xxTiL 19. 
2. AetM ii. 17. 



DREAM [verb.] 
€vv!rvid(ofiai, to dream, (froi7i No. 
above,) (occ. Jude 8, part.) 

Acta U. 17. 



2, 



DREAMER (filthy.) 
ivvrvid(ofiai, to dream. 

Judo 8 (pact) 



DRESSED (BR) 

ycmpyfo/xa^ to he a, y^iapyos (a farmer), 
hence, to till, cultivate, (non occ.) 

UeU vLT 



Digitized by 



Google 



DBE 

DRESSER. 

See, VINBTARP. 



DRIED (be) [mai^.] 

^rfpatvofiatf to be dried up, hmce, dried 
a$ fruits, 

IUt. xiTrl5. textk U ripe. 



[ 237 J DRI 

DRINK (HAKE.) 

B«T. zir. & 

DRINK (uAKt TO.) 

1 Cor. ziL 13. 

See also, drunk, water. 



DRINK [noun.] 

1. ir&Tis, a drinking, (the action being 

incimpUte and in progress^) (non 
occj 

2. tr6/jM, drink, i.e, the thing drunk, 

(nan occ,) 

1 John Ti 56. I 2. 1 Cor. z. 4. 

]. Rom. ziT. 17. 1. Col.U.l6,mKnt.drinHitff. 

2. Hab. iz. 10. 



DRINK (strong.) 

(ri#cc/>d,8ikerd, i.e. any intoxicating liquor, 
(Ixx. fornru?, Lev. x. 9; Deut. xxix. 
6 ; Judges xiii. 4, 7, 14,) (non occ.) 

Lttko i. 15. 



DRINK (-ETH, -ING, -ANK, -UNK, -UNKBN.)- 

iriVw^ to drink, (nrm occ.) 

Matt tL 25 (OM. Gii T (Sth ed.) H). 31 : zL 18, 19 ; 
zziT. 38. 49: zzvL 27, 29 »»♦««, 42; zzvii. 84 «»<€•. 
Mark iL 16 (om. I> M) : ziv. 23. 25«w»ce ; ,▼. 23 (o«. 
T Tr A 1«) : ztL 18 iap.\ Lnke.L 15 : r. 30. 33. 39 ; 
Tii. 33. 34 : z. 7 : ziL 19, 29, 45 ; ziiL 26 ; zvii 8»»S«». 
27. 28 : zzU. 18. 30. John iv.\7. 9. 10. 12, 13. 14': ▼!. 
53. 54, 56 : Tii. 37 ; zriiL 11. Actalz. 9 : zxiii.18, 21. 
Rom. zir 21. 1 Cor. iz. 4 : ^ 4 »»««♦. 7.'21, 31 : zL 
22, 25, 26. 27. 28, 29 »»««• : xv. 32. Heb. vt 7. ReT. 
ZiT. 10 : ZTl 6 ; zriil. a 



DRINK OF. 

Matt zz. 22 »»»f«. 23. | Mark x. 38»"«w. .30twU«. 

DRINK WITH. 

<rvfiTivia, to drink together with another, 
(non occ,) 

AeUz.4]. 

DRINK (GIVE.) 
iroTi^fa), to let drink, to give to drink. 



Matt zzT. 35. 87. 42. \ 



Rojax. zii. 20. 



DRINK (give to.) 



Matt z. 42. 

zziu. 4& 



Mark iz. 41. 
ZT. 36. 



DRINKING [margin.] 
ir<5<ris, see " drink," No.\. 

Col. it 16. text, dnnk: 



DRIVE (-ETH, -EN,- -AVE, -OVE.) « 

1. €Kpd\\<t}, to throw out, cast out with 

the idea -of force. 

2. cXavvcD, to drive, impel, urge on, as 

horses, etc. 

3. a7r€A.ajDi'(D, to diive away from, (non 

occ.) 

1. Mark i. 12. 1 1. John U. 15. with <V, out 

2. Loko Tiii 29. 8. AcU xviii. 16. [of. 

2.Jaftiii4. '^ 

DRIVE BACK [margin.] 
arafcoirra), to beat or drive. back. 

•Gal.' ▼. 7, tezt, Aiit</f>- {iyK6irrt», to btat or itrire on. 
L T Tr A H) 



DRIVE OUT. 

€^iaO€ia, to thnist oUt, expel', (occ. Acts 
xxvii. 39.) 

AcU vii. 45. 

DRIVE UP AND DOWN. 
6(a<^€p(i>, to bear or carry through a place, 
to carry different ways, bear asun- 
der, to be borne hither and thither. 

ActazzviL27(iiait) 



{ 



DRIVE (eet.) 

€mBi8iofu,togive\ lit. giving [her] up, 

\rp,(here,part.), f we were being borne 

<^cpw, to bear or [along (or before it, 

carr^', ) i.e. the unnd.) 

AeU zxTii. 15. 



DRIVEN (be.) 
<f>€p6/jLaij to be borne or carried. 



Acta xxtU. 17. 



Digitized by 



Google 



[ 238 ] 



DT7I. 



I 



Seealax wcm. 



I <i/ biu.ti, ton xc/ 



DROPSY I HILH aikJ THR.) 

rt^warJOTN. hj-iiT'pic^ ixr.'psitaL 

t. ^bv-n^aw to ^^k jx the »ieep, Cft to 

i «tr*jrt j^««fc "SJ inuk. iviwn, swaHcw ap, 

^w«e *# i^iy. to iwallaw up ;) <>^ 

jte c^cr-A. :t.> iixsorb ; j/ ?^ iw, to 

I 

i 

PKOWNED \3B,) i 

v^-HTVi"^',^^ tt) thn.>w into thcsea^ /^(U^ i 

w be i»iiuii:cil or ^irowtieil thereiik 

Matt. \*i»i. i ] 

I 

TRUNK or DRVNliLEN (bb.) ^ 
I atc\w. to bo Jrutikca with wine* , 

*J. 4k«.'^wv^» •'» -!*^'* virtrik •»vw*'«.ti/ tie j 



DRUXKEXyESS. 

ttc<f7. strcn:^ drink ; drunkenness ; (aec. 
to Fjtt, from Sr^is. mi\d, to be drunk 
tfr mad,) wee wufer " drcxk," (^«o» 

KZ&ai Rom zui 13. 



DRY [adj.] 

L mSpo% witboat vmter. 

2. $^po% dry, witliered, of trees, as opp, 
to jnrw ; oflandy as opp, to water. 

LXatt.xikm I LLiik»zL24: 

2. LttkoxziiL 91. 



DRY LAND. 

2. H«^ xL ». 



DRY UP. 

^ifpaivtay to dry, make dry. 

M«k T. » I BlMTk 3d. 20: 

ftmr. 3ETi 1& 

DUE [noun.] 
Q<f^iXr}y what is dae, indebtedness, debt. 

xliLT. 






I — rtirt. 






DUE [adj.] 

1. 4&o^ own, one's own. 

i. o^^tAw, to owe, be indebted, esp. m a 
pecnniarff sfjisf. 

t t C«. TiL 3 (ptft.) (o^tAi), Khat it due, inttoMl of 
^vU|fc«in(« rw«««r. due 6avrof<nce, O L T Tr A M.) 
L GaL vL 3L 1. 1 Tim. ii. & 1. Titut i. 3 

DUE (BE.) 
1. Matt XTiil 34 

Bee also, born, reward, reason, time. 



l^KVNKVKl> 






^«>\ 



DULL 

9^po^, sluggish, slothful, lazy, esp. 
physieaUy, (occ. Hcb. vi. 12.) 

Hobi ▼. II 



See also, hearino. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BUM 

DUMB. 



{ 239 ] 



DWE 



1. c[^(tfV09, voiceless, Ytrif A reference to 

the voice.) 

2. JUlaAos, Bffeechless, (with reference to 

^itordij (rum ocej 

3. iccD^, blunted, lame ; as to tlie tongue ^ 

dumb. 

4. triiijiwdt^^ to be ailent, still. 



8. JCttll U SS; S9. 

8. xlL ««••»«. 

8L ?▼. J0.81. 

SL HukTli 87. 
](. ix.n.2ft. 



4. Luko L SO fpATt) 

8. rL14»««« 

J. Acta Tiik 82. 
l.lCor. xil 2. 
1. 1 P«i. U. 10. 



DUNQ [noun.] 

o-x^jSaAov, dregs, refuse; (prch. ftom 
twX piX\€iv, to cast to the dl>g8.) 

Phil. iiL 8(k»L) 



DUNG [verb.] 
( pdXXial to cast, tbirow. 
< Kotrpia, dunghill, dung^ maninre, (occ. 
( Lu!:3 xir. 35.) 

LnkA adiL C (fiSwpiOt, fuU of. cbm^. .HUkp, instead of 
«orpm.GLTTr ' R) 



DUNGHILL 

Ktnrpia, dunghill. 

Luke xiT. 35. 



DURE. 

Sec, WHILE. 



DURST. 
See, DARE. 



DUST. 

\. Koviofyr6% dust raised or stirred up, 
a cloud of dust, (non qcc.) 

thrinftn up, heap of earth, A«nc«, ^f»^ 
loose eaith, (iwn oee.) 



2. 



1. Ifatt z. 14 

2. Mark vi. 11. 
I. Lttk« U. 5 



2. Rev. zriiL 19. 



1. Lak« X 11. 
1. Actexai.51. 
1. xsiL S3. 



DUTY (BE ONE'S.) 

o<^tXtai, to owe, to be indebted, i»p, in -a 
pecuniary semt. 

Luke ztU. 10. i Roto. xr. 27. 



DWELL .(-EST, -KTH, -LT, -INO.) 

1. oticeoi, to inhabit, hold' as one's abode, 

to house, (from oTko^^ a house,) (nan 
occ.) 

2. icaroiKcd), f'iTo. 1 te^A icar^, down, 

prefixed,) to settle down in a fixed 
dwelling; to dwell fi;LiBdly in a 
place. 

3. fUvio, to remain, stay, abide, (Lot, 

manes.) 

4. a'Krjv6ii>, to tent, to pitch tent; hence, 

to dwell in tents, to tabernacle. 

5. kdOrffmi, to sit down, sit. 



8. Mati ii. 23. 

2. iy. IS. 

2. xii. 45. 

zxiiL 81, MeDin^ 

Lnk« L 65, •«• D round 
abont. 
2. zi. 20. 

2, xiii. 4, 

5. xxi. 39. 

4. John L 14. 

3. — — — 3P, tOKrg. abide,' 
3. 40. 

5. tL 50. 

3. .jrir.lO, 17. 

2. AeU f. SO (with ctMt. to 

2. — lii. 5. 

9, aeo D in. 

14. M6 D at. 

iT. 16, ace D in. 

2 vil 2. 4 »»•«'. 48. 

2. ix 22. 

32. 33, tee D at. 

2. xi. 29. 

2. xiU. 27. 

2. xvii. 24. 20. 

— — xix 10, aee D in. 

17, aee D at. 

2. xxii. 12. 

a -^- xxTiii. 16, 30. 
1. Roxn. TiL 17, IS. 20. 
1. Tia 9. 



1. Rom. viii. U i>». 

— U2n«MoeDin. 

i; 1 Cm, iii. 10. 

1. « — vii. 12. l.T 

— 8 Cor. vi. 16. aee D in. 

2. Eph. iii. 17. 
8. Col. i 19. 
2. il. 9. 

iii 16. aee D in. 

1 1 Tim. Ti. la 

-^2 Tim. I 5, 14, aee Din. 

8. Heh. xl. 9. 

2. JaM. iv. 5 (mtouci^m, fo 

TrAK) 

— 1 Pet. iiL 7, aae D with 

— 2 Pet. ii 8.aee D among. 

3. IJohn iii 17. 24. 

3 Iy.l2,13,15.1«i^A. 

3. 2 John 2. 

2, Rev. ii IStviec. 



iii 10. 

vL 10. 

Tii 15. 

xi 10«wl«t. 

xii. 12. 

xiii. fi. 

8. l-2.14twke» 

xiv. 6 (No. 5.0 L- 

T Tr A «.) 

xvii 8. 

x.\i. 3. 



DWELL AMONG. 

cyKaroticco), (No. 2, ttnih €v,'in, pr^edj 

to dwell fixedly in or among. 

2 Pet U. 8. 

DWELL AT. 
KOToiKcw, see " DWELL," No. 2. 

ActaU. 14:iac32.85;xiz.l7. 

DWELL IN. 
( When not two separate words.) 

1, icaroifccd), see " dwell," No. 2. 

2. €voiK€(ii, to inhabit, dwell in. 



I. Mati xxiii 21: 
X. AeU ii 9. 

h- ir. 10. 

1. xix. lOl 



2. Rom. Tlii 11 Sad. 
8. 2 Cor. Ti 16. 
2. CoLUilO. 
2. 2 Tim. i. 5. 14. 



Digitized by 



Google 



DWB. 



[ 240 ] 



EAB 



DWELL ROUND ABOUT. 

r#/)iot«(((a, to dwell &round, (wm oce.) 

Luko L 05. 

DWELL WITH. 

irvvoiHiuif to dwell together with, (non 
oeej 

1 Pel lit. 7. 

See also, stranorr. 



DWELLER AT (fi.) 

Aotai. lOdiMt.) 

DWELLER IN. 

A«taU. 0(pAil) 



DWELLING [noun.] 
*^i4rui'Ki;<r4«, u dwelling, habitation, ^n<m 

Mnrli.T. a. 



DWELLING PLACE (have no 

CERTAIN.) 

acrrarcoi, to be a wanderer, to have no 
fixed residence, wander without a 
home, (non occ.J 

ICor. iv. 11. 



DYING [noun.] 

vitcpiatri^, a putting to death, (expremve 
of the action as incomplete and in 
proffreitSf) (bee. Rom. iv. 19.) 

2 Cor. iv. 10. 



DYING (be a.) 

aaeodm^Kta, to die out, expire, become 
quite dead, fthe termination denoting 
the he^nning or progress, of the act.) 

Heb. zL SI (pwi) 



DYING (LIE A.) 
Liike via 42. 



E 



EACH. 



I. 



/ *H, OHO, 

) Kurd, byi 

\ <?»', one, 
( iiyd, 



apiece, severally. 



2. ifKa(rT»«, oivch, every one, fi.t, of any 
number sejyarately.) 



9. AcU ii. S. 



1. ReT. iv. »(a9.) 



EACH ONE. 

2. T.uke xiiL 13. 

See also, other. 



EAGLE (-S.) 

a'crd?, an eagle, (Ixx. for ^w:.) (The eagle 
feed9 only vpon fresh, or Uving pi^ey,) 
(nofivocc) 



Matt zziv. 28. 
Luk* XTil. .37. 



R«v. iv. 7. 
xii. 14. 



EAR (-6.) 
( Port of tlie body,) 

1. oJ?, an car, in pi. cars, (LaU auria, 

Ge^^m, ohr, Eng, ear.) 

2. Atioi', (dim. of No, 1^ an ear, esp, one 

of the ears. 

3. aKo>/, hearing, (the acti&n of ^hearing 

actively or passively^) heiice, that 
which hears, and that which is 
heard ; hearing, report. 



!. Matt X. 27. 

1. xL15. 

1. xili. 9,15 ««»*•. 16. 

43. 

a xxri. 51. 

xxviii. 14, fee E 

(come to one's.) 
1. Mark Iv. 0, 23. 



vU. 16;33. 

85. 

Till. IR , ^ 

— xiv. 47 (vrdotov, m 
UUltfcr, G- LTTr 
A>».) 

Luko i. 44. 

iv 21. 

viiL 81 

ix. 44. 

xU. 3. 



1. Lake xiv. 35. 

1. xxiiSa 

2. 51. 

2. John xviii. 10 (J»rupioi', 

a liUlt <(tr, T Tr A H ) 

t 20. 

1. Acta vii, 51 57. 
1. xi. 02 

3. .— xvii -20. 

1. — — xxviii. 27 »»>«<• 

l.Rtm xi. S. 

1. ICor. ii.9. 

1. — ^ xii. 16. 

.T 2 Tinv iv. 3, 4 

1. Ja» v. 4. 

1. 1 Pet iii. 12. 

1. Rev. ii. 7, 11. 17. 2<>. 

1. ui. 0. 13. 22. 

1. -.^xiii.^P. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EAR 

EARS (come to one's.) 



[ 241 ] 



EAR 



' aKovfc), to hear, \ to come to the ears of, 
/XM5. to be ( i.tf. come before him 
heard, ( officially, . be bonic 

, €iri, upon, ) witRces of before. 

3I*tt. xiviii. 14 {yv6^ bu, inatead of «irt, (lit., 6e heard 
6y), L Tr.) 



See also, itching. 



EAR. 

(0/ corn.) 
o-TciYv^, an car of grain. 

Mark iv. 28 ««'<•« 



EAR OF CORN 



Matt. xii. 1. 



Luke rl 1. 



Markil 23 



EARLY. 
T/)o>*, early in the day, at morn (from 

T-poy before, cf. Germ, fruh, Sana. 

I»rah-na, forenoon.) 
vpioLo^j early, the morning. 
irpioifjLo^j (a ]yo€(ic and later form of 

Xo. 2.) early, spoken of the early 

rain J (non ore.) 

opOpio^, at day-break (from opOpo^, 
the rising? time of the sun, man, and 
least; Lat. orior, ortor, hortor,^ 
(non occ.) 



Mark xvi. 9 (ap ) 
Luke xxiT. 23(optfp{i^, 

Mine meftxiijig, L T Tr 

AH.) 



2. John XTiii. 28 (No. 1. 

L T Tr A t».) 
1. XX. I. 

3. Jaa. V. 7. 



Sec also, morning. 



EARNEST [noun.] 
appaftioi', earnest-money, caution-money 
deposited in case of purchasers, gen. 
a pledge, (Heb, pn^i»), (non occ.) 

2 Cor i. 2*2 . ▼. 5 | Ej.h. i 14 



EARNEST {iXiVy) [margin.] 

exTcw;?, extended, stretched out, hence, 
earnest, assiduous. 

AcU xii. 5, text, Kithout c(oslng(iKrf>Cn, adv. of above 
- LT(StheU.)Tr AH) 



Sec also, care, desire, expectation, 

UEED. 



EARNESTLY. 
^wr€v\ij, a prayer to God, (here Dat, 
iit., with prayer.) 

: J.v. V. 17, marg. in hisprayiny. 

EARNESTLY (behold.) 
artvi^ui, to fix the eyes intently upon. 

Acts xxiii. 1. 

EARNESTLY ON (look.) 

ActI ill. 12. 

EARNESTLY UPON (look.) 

Luke XX ii. 56. 

EARNESTLY (more.) 

€KT€^'«^r<pol', (comp. of iKT€vC)s, intently,) 
more intently. 

Lukexxil 44. 



See also, contend, covet, desire. 



EARTH. 

1. yy, the earth, land, (i.e. one of the 

four elements), the earth as ojy])osnl 
to heaven or to wate?', the earth, 
ground an cultivated 

2. oIkox pAvri, ( pres. pari. f'zsK. cf otKfw, 

to inhabit,) see ti^jVr the earth, 
(prop, as iiihabittd by the Greeks; 
and laltr, by (xrefiis and Romans,) 
hence, tJ;e K'.n)an Einpipc, hence, 
fu.rther, the whole earth considered 
ua inhabited, cf Heb. i. 6; ii. 5, etc., 

** WOULD. " 



Matt. V !,, KJ. 18. 35 

VI. 10, ly. 

i X {). 

X :u 

xi. •-'5. 

xii 4i\ 42 

xiii. .'. '"'^i- 

xvi. 19 iwKc. 

xvii. 'i.V 

xviij 1« twice^ 19 

XX ill r«, ;>:>. 

— — XXIV. :u\ ;j5. 

XXV. is, .26. 

xxvii. 61. 

xxviii. 18. 

Mark ii. 10. 

IV 5t*ice, 28, 311»S 

ai •'»"» {ap ) 
— mix 3 
xjii. 27, 31. '. 



Luke ii. 14. 

V. 24. 

vi. 49. 

X. 21. 

xi. 2 (ap ). 31. 

xii. 41», 51, W. 

xvi. 17. 

xviii. 8. 

xxi. 25. 

3:i. 3.5. 

x.xiii.44.inarg ?«nji 

xxiv. 5. 

John iii. 31 i«icc. 

xii. 32. 

xvii. 4. 

Alts i. 8. 

ii. 19. 

ill. 23i 

IV. 21. 29 



Digitized by 



Google 



£AB 



[ 242 ] 



EAS 



1. Acta Tii. 49. 

1. viii. 33. 

1. U. 4, a 

1. acll. 

1. l2(om.!GI-*Tr.A.) 

1. xt6. 

1. -^ — xiii. 47. 

1. ^^xiv. 15^^^ 

1. xvit 2C25- 

1. xxiL 22. 

1. — »- xxvL 14. 
1. Rom. ix^l, 28. 

L x.ia 

1. 1 Cor. viil. 5. 

1. X 26, 28 (<q).) 

1. XT. 47. 

1. Eph. i. 10. 

1. IIL 15. 

1. iv. 9. 

1. vL 3. 

— PhiL IL 10 l«t,Beo E(inJ 
10 >B<*. >ee E 

(tmderthe.) 
1. CoL L 16, 20. 
1. ill 2, 6. 

— 2Tiin. IL 20,«6eE(of.) 
1. Hebi L 10. 

1. ▼! 7. 

1. viiL 4. 

1. xi.n3.S8. 

1. xU. 25, 26twlM. 



1. Jta. V. 5. 7. 12, 17, 18. 
I. 2 Pet iii. ft. 7, 10, 13. 
1. 1 John V. 8 {ap.) 
1. ReT. I. 6, 7. 

1. iil 10. 

Ir. — -T. 3 t*lo«, 6, 10, 

]3twfce. • 

1. Tl. 4, 8»«K 10, 

" 13. 15w 

1. Tii. 1 > "»•«, 2, S. 

1. vUi. 5. 7. 13. 

1. Ix. 1.3 t«ice, 4. 

1. X. 2. 5. 6, a 

1. xi.4, 6, lO^wtee.ia 

1. xii. 4. 9, 12. 13, 

16 twice. 

— xiiL 8. 11, 12. 13. 
14 twice. 

— xiT. 3. 6, 7, 15, 
16 twice, 18, 19t»««. 

— xvi 1, 2. 

14 (om. G L T 

TrAH.) 
18. 

— XTii 2»*<ee. 5. 8, 
18. 

1. XTiii. 1, 3 t»l«e, 9, 

11. 23, 24. 

1. xix. 2,19. 

1. XX. 8, 9. 11. 

1. xxL 1 »w»ce, 24.- 



EARTH (in.) 
eViycto?, upon the earth, extant in the 
earth. 

PhlLiLia 



EARTH (OP.) 

oorpaKivo?, like earthenware, made of 
day, earthen, (occ. 2 Cor. iv. 20.) > 

2 Tim. U. 20. 
EARTH (UNDER THE.) 

KaraxOovio^, (from Kara, down, and 
X^wi/, the earth, ground, aJcin to 
LaL humi,) under-ground, subter- 
raneous. 

Phil. ii. 10. 



EARTHEN, 
oorpa'civo?, like earthenware, made of 
clay, (occ. 2 Tim. ii. 20.) 

2 Cor. Iv. 7. 



EARTHLY. 
/ €K, of, \ of the 

t 7^» wc "EARTH," No, 1, / earth. 
2. cTTtyctos, upon the earth, terrestrial. 

1. John iil 31. I 2 Cor. t. 1. 

2. J««. ili. 15. 

EARTHLY THINGS. 

2. John ill 12, 1^^^^ pi^ ^th article. 



2. PhiL iiL 1 



EARTHQUAKE.- 

o-curfMo^f motjon, shaking, shock; (from 
<r«w, to move to and fro with iden 
o/«AocA;, concussion, (occ. Matt. viii. 
24.) 



Mitt. xxiT. 7. 

xxTii. 54. 

xxviil. 2. 

Mark xiii. 8. 
Luke xxL 11. 



Act! xvi. 20. 
R«v. vi. 12. 

viii. 5. 

xl. 1 8t*«w,10(ow. Q - ) 

XTl. 18 »»»«•• 



EARTHY. 

XoiVd?, (from x6o% earth dug or thrown 
up,) of rubbish, of earth or clayj 
(non occ,) 

1 Cot. XV. 47. 48, 49. 



EASE (take.) 

arairavai, to cease or desiaffrom labour, 
(constantly used in IxX. of resiin/jf on 
the Sabbath.) Here, Mid. to take 
this rest, enjoy repose, (the idea oj 
previous toil and anxiety being prom 
inent.) 

Luke ziL 19. 



EASED (be.) 

a.v€<ri% a letting loose, relaxation^ hence, 
rest, (not from labour ^ but a relcGra 
tion of the strain of endurance, etc.) 

a Cor. viii IS. 



EASIER. 

£vic<»r(Sr£po9, (comp. of cv, welly ana 
#co7o$. labour,) that which is done 
by labour more easily, requiring 
liess labour, (non occ,) 



M&tt. ix. 5. 

xix. 24. 

Mark U. 9. 



Lake xriii 25. 



Mark X" 85. 

Lake ▼. 23: 
-xtLIT 



EASILY. 

^See, BESET, PROVOKED. 



EAST. 
omroXr}, a rising, esp, of the sun, hencc^ 
the east, (taw^ as Anglo Saxon, cf, 
east, easter, yeast), (occ. Luke L 78.J 

Matt ii. 1. 2. 9. I Lake xiii 29. 

Rev. viL 2.) with ^Xfov, 
1 — — XYL12, } <tf the sun. 



- yUL 11. 

- xxiv. 27. 



Bey. xxi 13. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EAS 



[ 243 ] . 



EAT 



EASTER 

Ilaa-xa, (from Ueh, riDB, a sparing, im- 
munity, hence^ noQ, to spare, pass 
over,) the feast of the Passover. 

AcU xii 4. 



EASY. 

Xpyj(Tr6% apt for use, useful ; of things, 
better for any use, good to be done 
or be borne. 



lUtt. si. 30. 



EAT (-EN, -ETH, -ING, ATE.) j 

1. ^yo), (an obsolete root furnishing 

some tenses for No. 2,) to eat, con- 
sume, eat a p. This word seems to 
differ fiom No, 2 in idea, in that it 
combines bofh eating and drinking, 
vhile No. 2 is to eat as opp. to 
drinking, 

2. io-Oiio, to eat, (as opp. to irtVo), to 

drink,) to consume, live upon. 

3. rpuyo), to feed. As distinguished 

from Ko. 1 it denotes not fo much 
the a^ct of eating, 05 the enjoyment 
and object of eating. Hence, to 
feed, or feast. Used* of several 
persons it means to mess together, 
. (non occ,) 

4. ytvo/iai, to taste, hence, metaph. to 

experience. 

5. fiifipwrKia, to eat, (aJcin to popd, 

eat age, food, and Lat. voro, to eat 
up, swallow.) 

6 fitraXa/ipavw, to take a part or share 
of anything with others; i.e. to 
partake of, share. 

( vo/ii]. the act of feeding; ' 
metaph. a feeding, 
7. eating, spreading, 

(occ. John X. 9.) 
^ ^w, to have, 

1. Matt. ▼!. 25. 31. 

2. ix. 11. 

a XL 18. 19. 

2. xy. 1. 

L 4 »»!«•. 

1. adv. ie,2a 

2. 21. 

2. tv. I 



to have 
pasture. 




r- Matt. zxTl. 29 Ttt, see 
eating (be.) 

1. 262nd. 

2. 3Iark i. 6. 

2. ii. 16»*le«. 

1. 26t»ice. 

I. iii. 20. 

1. ▼. 43. 

1. vi. 81, 36.37 «»<ce. 

42, 44. 

2. vii. 2, 3, 4, 5, 28. 

1. viii. 1, 2, 8. 

1. 9(oiii.G::TTrb 

AH.) 
1. xi 14. 

1. xiy. 12. 14. 

2. 18i»t(part,) 

2. 182ii<i,l2i»«(p*rt) 

1. 222nd ((wn.Q L 

TTtAK) 
1. Luke ir. 2. 
2. 
2. 
1. 
2. 
1. 
1. 
2. 
1. 
2. 
1. 
1. 




- ix. 13. 17. 
-X.7. 8. 

- xlL 19, 22, 29. 

- 4& 

- xiii. 26. 

- xiT. 1, 16. 

- XT. 2, toQ E with. 

- 16. 

- 2a. 

-XTiL 18 *•«••. 

- 27. 28. 

- xxii. 8, 11, 15, 16. 
-SO. 



2. 
1. 
1. 
2. 
1. 
9. 

1. xxiT.'43. 

-- John ii 17, we B np. 



ir. 31. 82. 
S3, tee £ (aoght 

to.) 

vi5. 

13. 

23. 26, 31twle«, 

49, 50, 51. 52, 53. 
54 (port with 

art.) 
56, 57. 



681M. 

582nd. 

xui. 18. 

xviil. 23. [with. 

Acts L 4, see £" together 




— ^— xii. 23, we worma. 
4. XX. H (part ) 

4. xxiiL 12. 

4. 14. 

1.' 21. 

2. xxTiL 85. 

— — SS.see E enough. 
L Rom. xiT. 21M- 

2. 2 a»d, 8 4 »•■»•«, 

OStisM, 20. 

1. 21, 23. 

— ICor. ▼. 11, see E with. 
Tiii 4, see etting. 

2. 7. 

1. 8t«ic«. 

a. 10. 

1. IS. 

1. ix. 4. 

2. 7»»{oe. 

1. X. 3. 7. 

2. 18, 25, 27, Sd, 

31. 

1. xi. 20. 

21, Me eating. 

2. 22. 

1. 24 (om. G L T 



TrAH.) 

26, 27, 



2. 

29tvJee, 

1. 88. 

2. 34, 

1. XT. 32. 

-OaLiil3,eeeEwith. 
— (}oL ii. 16, Me eating. 

1. 2 Thei. iiL a 

2. Id, 12. 

7. 2 Tim. ii. 17. 
1. HeK xiii. 10. 

~ Jaa. T. 2, 0M moth. 
1. a 

1. Rot. IL 7, 14. 

1 17 (om. O L T 

TrAR) 

1. 20^ 

X. 9, 10 IH, IM B 

up. 

1. 10 2nd. 

1. XTii. 16. 

1. -:— xix. 18. 



EAT ENOUGH. 

icopcvvv/it, to sate, to satisfy as mthfood 

and drink, (o(5C. 1 Cor. iv. 8.) 

(a) Pass, or Mid. to be sated, to be 
full, i.e. to have eaten and drunk 
enough. 

Acta zztU. 38 (port) I 

EAT TOGETHER WITH [maigin.1 
crvmAi^u), to gather together in a heap 

(of things.) In N.T. of 'persons, to 

naeet together, (non occ.) 

Acta i. 4, text, he tMmhUd together. 

EAT UP. 

Karco-^io), (No. 2, with Kara, down, pre- 
fixed,) to eat down, swallow down. 

John iL IT. I BeT. x, 9, 10. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



EAT 



[ 244 ] 



EFF 



EAT WITH. 

(rvv€(T0iii)f (No. 2 with o-w, together with, 
prefixedy) to eat with any one; 
hence, gen, to associate with. 






G.il. li. 12. 



Acta xi. 3. 

1. Cor V. 11. 



EAT, (aught to.) 
^iyiAj see *Veat," No, 1. 

John ir. S3 (Inf.) 

EATING (be.) 
cV^iw, see " eat," No. 2. - 

' Matt xxvi. 26 (part.) ^ 

EATING [uoun.] 

1. j8/Q3yts, the act of eating. 

2. </)ayo), «w"eat," iTp. 1. 

1 1 Cor. TlU. 4. I 2. 1 Cor. xL 21 (Inf.) 

CoL ii. 16, marg. (text, meat.) 



EDGE (-3.) 

1. (TTofm, the mouth. 

2. 64>pv% the cj'C-brow ; tlierif from 

likeness of shape , the brow of a hill. 



2. Luke ir. 29, inarg.(t«xt, 
\no\o.) 



1. Luke xxi. 24. 
1. Heb. xi. 34.* 



TWO EDGES (WITH.) 
8t<rTo/i09, dpuble-mouthcd. 

• Rev. ij. 12. 



See also, two. 



EDIFICATION. 

oiKo5ofi>}, the act (yr process of building 
a house, a building up. In N,T, 
only metaphorically. 



Rom. XV. 2. 
1 Cor. xiv. 3. 



•2 C«r. X. 8. 

^— ;ciii. 10 



EDIFY (-ED, -ETH, -INC.) 

oiKo5o/Ji€o), to build a house, and then 

gen. to build, construct. Metaph. 

to build up, establish. (Identical 

^mih Lai. cedes, a house, and fio, to 

I construct.) 

OIK080/JI7J, see " EDIFICATION." 



1. Acts ix. 31. 
1. 1 Cor. viii 1. 

1. 10, marg. (text, 

e»(5o{d<m.) 



1. 1 Cor. X. 2.1. 

1. xiv. 4 »*!<"«. i: 

2. Eph. iv. 29, m.'irg (toxt. 
tdifyvng.) 



1. IThet. T. 11 



EDIFY (the things wherewith 

MAY.) 

i Tol, the things^ 

< r»Js, of the, 

( otKo6ofi^9, building up. 

Rom. xiv. 19. 



ONE 



EDIFYING. 

1. OiKoSo/Al}, «^e " EDIFICATION." 

2. olKoBofxiaf building a house, (the action 

incomplete and in progress. J Metaph. 
edifying. 



1. 1 Cor xiv 5. 12, 26. 

1. 2 Cor xii 11* 

J. Eph. iv. 12. 16. 

1. 29, marg. f<i</> 



2. 1 Tim.i.4(iioElzeTir.ed. 
1624) (oUovofiia, mnn- 
agfment of a houtthoiil, 
S»OLTTrAH)(NolG^) 



EFFECT (become of no.) 

Karapyiu), to leave unemployed or idle, 
make useless, void, abolish. In 
]\iss. to be done away. 

Gal v. 4 (pass) 

EFFECT (make of none.) 

1. Karapyiit), see above. 

2. cLKvpou}, to deprive of authority, (occ. 

Gal. iii. 17.) 

3. Kci'oo), to make empty, vain, fruitless. 



2. Matt. XV. 6. 
2. Mark vii. 13. 



I Rom iv. 14. 

3 1 Cor. i 17 



1. Gal iii. 17 

EFFECT (make without.; 

I. Rom. iiL 3. 

m 
EFFECT (take none.) 

tKiriirrti>f to fall out of, as things from 
their places. Metaph. to fail 

Rom. IX. 6. 



EFFECTUAL. 

lvipyy% encrgic, i.e. at work ; active 
working, (occ. Hcb. iv. VI.) 

1 Cor. xvi. 9 I rhilcm 6 



Digitized by 



Google 



EM* 



{ 245 1 



BIiD 



EFFECTUAL (be.) 

iwpyw, to bo at Ysork, to in active 
op<3ration. 

(a) dfid, t» ahwv oite'e soif active, to 
be ActiTe, cj^ierate. 

3 Cor. L 6, mkrg. be M^i«Q^. 

EFFECTUAL FERVENT. 

Jaa. ▼. 16 (part ) 

EFFECTUAL WORKING. 
fw/>yruR, JFn^r. enci^,.the being at work; 
powa? in action^ enei^otic exercise, 
cflcLlual operation. 

Eph. i^L 7 i iv. 10. 



EIGHTH DAY (the.) 

oKTaiJftc/oo?, an eighth-day pers0n or 
thing, 

PULULS. 



jaTHEIi 

either, (a di^icnciive j^rticlejf or; 
intcrrigtUivef whfethoiv 



EFFECTUAU.Y. 
See, WORK. 



EFFEMINATE. 
fmkaKo^, S(fh, flat mollis); soft to thjn 
tsuc/i ,• hence, of things not ^l^''<;l ij 
th& touch, iDil; gcntlo. 

1 Cor. vk % 



Matt. Ti. 24. 

xii. S* • 

Luko vi. 42 (out. T Trb A 
M.) 

XV. 8. 



Luke xH 13. 
Atfta XTii. 21. 
1 Cor. XIV. 6. 
Phil ill. U. 
J4a Ui 12. 




•Tohn six. 18. 
lUv. xxii. 
G 



5SWHER SIDE (oii.) 
^dnoe, ^ he&/2c and thenco^- 
>i.i^ on thi^ fiide and 
heno3, / . that Eide. 

L 19. 

Jew L T Tr A) (ci^y cat;, and hence, K ) 



^'* <^&^» r^^- ovum; Cerr/z. 
.4«j//o i^kLj-.oiiy aeg), f'non occ./ 



<y; 



EIGHT. 
oKTw, ev^hty( Lai. octo, /S'aMcr.- aahtcn.) 



LuUtf ii 
»] 

JuJin v. 



« 2S. 



John XX 26. 

Act^ix 33. 

1 Pot iii. 20. 







EIGHTEEN. 




f oc#ca, ten, 
f ^al, and, 








LiOiojuii 4, 11, I& 




EIGHTH. 




•jySoo?, eighth. 




Uukei ». 2 let ii. 
Ae^ vli «. Rov. xvii 


5 



ELDER (-S) [noun.} 

*fV3/3i5T€/ao9, (comp.o/Trpeo^^v;, old, taKu;A 
Doderlein derives from irpknu), TrfAipuf, 
and 80 8trictly,oncthvLt is conspicuous 
or distinguished,) older, i.e. elder. 
In pi. aged men^ elders, Just like 
Anglo Saxon aldermen, i.e. oldcrmcn. 
The word always implying dignity 
a'.d wisdom, 

[Among the Gentiles it was the name of 
(fignity and official position — ^as 
Egyptians, Gen. 1. 7; Moabites and 
Midianitos, Nt<«7.*rdi. ?; in Sparta, 
a political o^iafl title. 

In the Jewish i'/!iticn,per$au3 wlio were 
apparently the deputies of the tribes 
iiwX families ,^ccording to the right 
of the first-boi-n, 1 Kingrj viii. 1, 3. 
From among tiiese, Muses at God's 
conuuand chose seventy men who 
"were no longer the representatives 
of the people, but who bore " with 
him the burden of the people," 
Num. xi. IG ; Deut.^xxvii. I ; of. 
with Ex. xix. 7, and Josh. viii. 1 0. 

With these i« connected (not perhaps 
in Jiiatorical continuity) the institu- 
tion of the Sanhedrim, side by side 
with the institute of the elders 
revived throughout Israel in our 
Lord's time^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



Inthccl,v-.sr.anchurcMheyw omen 
chosen (X-P-o'VlJ^?' 'aT Acts 

ance and their d>sappca^^^^^^^ 
essence and object ot tuci ' 

"pattern" of tWng^'" |^'^7•''!•,•i' 
• 11—13-) ' . ., 
Their number, t^cnty-fouf, « t 'f, 
nujubev of the earthly ' P^;;^-^^ 

the Mai numhc; 1 Chron. »»"'••;•;• 
Also the number of the prophets 

1 Chron. XXY.31, and the V^'^^^ 

the tvU,e of Levi, 1 Cl">'«- >;^: . " 
—10. It is the nu.nbt- thai u..Bru 

in the le.nplc, 1 Chron. xxv.i. \-^o 
25-r.l, in itH const.tut.ou ;n - 

liana. ;.f God's kiu^. *f '• ^^;' j^^fr 
liis sons Nvcre set aside through tho.r 

failure. 
1'l»cy aisiinj,'uish themselves J-m 
the rhuah or those v^;l<=! ^^'I. .y.^ 
Chri.t iu Rev. V. 9 10, ^« ; ,^ 

critical readings". H^P;J2Vv,c 
Versc9.thc^vord «=» ^'>^ .,^^^ 

'^•milted ((J-L ^„^'\TL"HhoxM 
lO,tbcwUs""s"and;Ne shou. 

A «.) Their robes are f >f \^\ ^ 
T-.vaSK.t because ^vashed « the 

■>■ l»cyarcalsodistin..,» ;. so washed, 
^.^oat multitude -h.d«-^^^.^,,, 

iVsrorh».;s^^^^^ 



•'""'andt^Y'nre"not^seeu afto 
f,t;\wh5esusandthcvan.on. 

aVolt leave }-- J- ,,Tg'fo 

:;d " unto ange\s hath Ho not pu 
tf suljSonlhe world to cornc, 

Ution to earth, (henc« ^« 

''\^"\. 5L4 ^ They arc seen n 
^"^•''?^r office when God 
si^nng *^f'T Xout to undergo 
j^otemment 'S^^^^^^,., ..^rthy- 
change, and otners ^^^^ 

ThlrSchSjesus are total, 
their place.] ^^^^^^^^^ ' 

xxii I. 

XIV IJ- 
ITini. ». lil'i "• 
Titus I. 6. 
Heb. xi i- 

nn.) 
2 Jolm 1. 
'A JoUii 1. 

. Til. U.ia. 

. xi. 10. 

xiv. 3. 

XU.4. 



Matt XV. 2 
. xvi ii- 

XXVll. I. •». »'' *■ • 

xJLTiii.^1- 

Miirk vU. :<.'»• 
_ — viii ." 

«-^ ., 

. XIV 43. ^3. 

. -XV I. 

Luke vii. •■*. 



. xxii. 02 

, I,. J SCO cwora. 

~ r 'U. •''\ 

* VI, Vi. 

, x>. 30. 



^itude appears ^' ° • ^^^..-.^ed and 
^•^vvcU. They arc seen cro^ 

<^U thrones (iv. 4.. ''''°*° ' 



ELDER (ai^o *»;■■) 
.n.M.pc.pvr.po..v^-M- 

ELDEUS. 
.,..pvr^p.o^ an as^«J>M ^^^ 
1 a councd of clilus, s^- j^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



ELD 

ELDERS (ESTATE OF.) 

Acts xxii 5. 



ELDER [adj.] 

y irp«r/3v7cpo?, see " ELDER (also an.)" 

2. fu((u)v, (comp. of ft€ya9, great, large,) 
greater, larger ; of aijSy 6 /nctfu*, the 
elder, (Lat. major natu.) In Rom. 
ix. 12, quoted from Gen. xxv. 23, 
where Ixx. for 2*^. 

\. Luk» X V. 25 ' -J. Rom. iz. 1 2. marg ^rm/e «-. 

1. I Pet. V. 5. 



ELDER WOMAN. 

1. 1 Tim. r. 2. 



[ 247 ] . ELS 



its stocheton or divinity who has 
to he appeased and propitiated 
with outward acts and obser- 
vances. Hence the word means 
ceremonialism, whether fagan or 
Jewish, Occurs in Church HpistJes 
only Gal. iv. 3, 9 and Col. ii. 8, 20. 
Outside fJiese, o^dy in Heb. v. 12, 
2 Pet. iii. 10, 12. 

Gal, iv. 3. j Cot ii. 8, 20. marp. (text. 

■ 9, tairg. rujf imewt. | 2 P«t. iii. 10,12. [rudiment ) 



ELDEST. 
irpfa-fiwpo^, elder, (see above.) 

Juhn viit. 9 (op ) 



ELECT [adj.] 
ckAcktos, chosen out, preferred, selected, 

(OCC. "CHOSEN.") 

Matt. ixiv. 22. 24. 31. 1 Tifti. v. tl. 

Mark iiii. 20. 22, 27. 2 Tim. ii 10. 

Luke XTiiL 7. Titua i 1 

Rom vlii. 33. L Pet. i. 2. 

CoL iiL 12. ii. 0. 

2 John i. 13. 



ELECTED TOGETHER WITH. 
(twckAcmto?, («»cXcktos, see above ^ and a-vv, 
together with,) chosen out, preferred, 
selected together with, (non occ. ) 



I Pet. T. 13. 



ELECTION. 

€icAoy>;, a picking out, selection, then, 
selection made, that which is chosen, 
(hence^ Eng, eclogue,) (occ. Acts 
ii. 15.) 



R«m. iz. 11. 
xi 5. 7. 28. 



1 Thoa. i. 4. 

2 Pet. i. 10. 



ELEVEN. 
ci'ScK-a, eleven, (non occ.) 



Malt zrriil. 16. 
MarkzrL U{ap.) 



Acts U. 14. 



Luke zxiv. 9, 33. 
Acta 1. 20. 



ELEVENTH. 

cvSc^aro?, eleventh, (non occ.) 



Matt. zx. 6. 9. 



R«v. xzi. 20. 



ELL 

'HAi, Greek for *bw, Eli, my God, (quoted 
from Ps. JUkii. 2.) 

Matt. xxTii. 4StT''". 



ELIAS. 

*HAta9, Elias, (Heb. for rr!?M and ^rp^H, 
Elijah, t.e. my God is Jehovah.) 

In all passar/es^ except 

Luke ix. b\ (ap.) 



ELOL 

'EAtui, Eloi, (Aramaic ^n!?M, my God j 
quoted from Ps. xxii. 2, where (he Ixx. 
is 6 Oio^ 'iQv for Ihh. '!:«, u/«cA in 
MatL xxvii. 4G, « <5At), (non occ.) 

Mark XV. 84 twice. 



ELEMENT (-s.) 

irrocx<^»'» in i>^-> *^e outward religious 
rites and ceremonies of leligion, ; 
as distinct from spiritual Chris- \ 
tianity. In Greece^ to-day^ eiJery j 
mcfuntain, tree and fountain has 



ELOQUENT. 
Aoyto?, skilled in words w speech ; geji, 
learned, (occurs first in Herodotus, 
who used the word esp, for one 
learned in history, chroniclers as 
opp. to Ejnc Pods.)' 

Acts xviii. 24. 



i:lse. 

cVcf', since, since if 
since if otherwise. 



so, otherwise. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EMB 



[ 248 ] 



END 



2. 



S. 



else by con- 
sequence, CT 
Bince other- 
wise indeed. 



circ/, 9u No, 1, 
fipa, still farther be- 
yond thaty^moribn^ 
atranMitian or drauh 
ing a eondtuioHj) 
I .«» \ but if not, otherwise at 
IV .• . flcast;(c4fiij,tn/rorftar« on 
1 J^: (incrediUe or untenable 
^M.not, j hypothesis.) 

ill, if, * 1 if otherwise iu- 

W, but, Vdoedorotherwise 

/4.jyf, not indeed, j at least indeed, 
fl. lT«/»o«, the otlior, (denoting generic 
ilMnvtionJ the other (diferentj 
one of two, (stronger than oAXet.) 
6. Ktti, audi even. 



4. MKil ii. n 

a. Markil. Sl.]ia 
i U\U V. 87. 
ft. Aoia iva 8) 



a ru\:» u 15. 

1. i C V. ^ti. 14. 
1. •' xiv. Id 

t XT. 89. 



See also, OR. 



EMBOLDENED (be.) 
oiKo8o/ilu), to build a hoiiae, anJ then, 
gen, to build up, construct Meta/A 
odify, establish, confirm. 

1 Oor. Till 10, maxg. edi/^'. 



EMBRACE (-BD, -ING.) 

1. wnrdCofjLBLi, to draw to one's self, hence, 

to cmbraco, salute, spoken of t/iose 
who meet and separate : &/ things, to 
welcome, embrace. 

2. (rv/Aircf>iXa/ij8aK(u, to take around with 

something else, i,e, to embrace with, 
comprehend, include, (non oce,) 



I. AcUiULl 



1. Hob. xL la 



2. AcUzz.ia 



EMERALD. 

1. (r/iaf>a7S(vos,ofsmaragduB,ofemefd^!€, 

(non occ.) 

2. (rfia/>aySo9, an emerald, a precious 

stone of a light green colour, (non 
oec.) 

1. R«T. iT. a I « R«T. xzl. 19. 



EMINENT PLACE [mai^in.] 
{rircpox)/, a prominent place, eminence, as 
a mound, a hill, etc ; also of author- 
ity or station', excellence, (occ. 1 Cor. 

ii. 1.) 

1 Tim. U. 3, tut, authority. 



EMPTY [adj.] 

1. icevo9, empty, (opp, to irA^pi/?, full.) 

Metaph, empty, vain. 

2. o-xoAa^o), to have leisure, be free from 

labour ; of place, to be vacant, un- 
occupied. 



& MaU. xii 44 (put) 
1. Mark xii a 



I. Luke I 63. 
I XX. 10, 11 



EMULATION (-s.) 

fi}Ao9, seal, fervour; in a good sense, 
ardour ; in a bad sense, jealousy. 
GalT. sa 

EMULATION (provoke to.) 
wapa(fiXMta, to render miszealous, i.e., to 
make jealous, provoke to jealousy. 

XL 14. 



ENABLE (ED.) 

tvBwafioio, to strengthen in, i.e., t^ 
render strong, to impart strci)<j M^ 
to. 

1 Tim. i :?. 



ENCOUNTER (ed.) 

o-i'ftjSaXXQ, to throw together; of pasons, 
to throw one's self together witli 
another, i.e, to meet with. 

Acta xtU. 1& 



END [noun.] 

1. TcAo9, the fulfilment or completion of j 

any thing, (Lot, effcctus,) i.e. it^ 
end or issue, (Tiot its r.'jsscuion.) /; 
denotes strictly, *iU the ending* €f ci 
departed i*c^^, hut, the aryvvvl sf a 
com!)lote cr perfect one. 

2. crvvTcAcia, a bringing to one end to- 

gether ; the combination of parts to 
one end, marking the unity, perfection, 
and accomplishment of a scheme, (non 
occ.) 

3. TTc/aas, end, i.e,, extremity. Metaph. of 

what comes to an aid, conclusion, 
termination. 

4. tK^aa-i^, a going out of, a way out of, 

hence, the issue or event of a matter. 



Digitized by 



Google 



END 



[ 249 ] END 



1. Matt X 22. 

xL 1, Me E (make 

an.) 
21 xlil. 39. 40. 49 

2. xxJt. 8. 

1. • «. 18, 14. 

S4, MO E to the 

oClMr (from one.)' 

1. xxTtfiS. 

xxTiii 1, 8M E (in 

the.) 

2. 20. 

1. Mark ilL 26 

1. xUi. 7, li 

1. Luke i. 33. 

xviii 1, Me£ that 

(tothia) 

1. xxL 9. 

1. xxil. 37 

L John xTiL 1. 

xviU. 87. Me E (to 

thia) 

— Arte va 19, 8ME(to 

the.) ^ 

— ^— xiiL 47, Me ends. 

— FstauL 11.) aee £ ' 

— _iT. 1«, f (to tha) 
I tL 21. 22. 



1. Rom. z. 4. 

3. 1& 

xiy. 9, m t: CJ» 

1. 1 Cor. 1, & [Uiia) 

1. X. 11. 

I. XV. 2-1. 

1. 2 Cor. i. 13. 

— iL9.Me £(to thU) 

1. ■iliW. 

1. x1. 15. 

1. PhiLiii 19 

- 1 Thee. ui. 13 

1. 1 Tim. I. 5. 

1. Heb iU. 6 (ap.). 14. 

1 Tl. 8. 11. 

3. 10. 

1. fit 3. 

2. Ix. 2ft 

4. xUL 7 

1. Jaa v. 11. 
1. 1 Pet L 9. 

IS, eM £(t&<&4.^ 

1. iT. 7. 17: 

^:PetiLS9,l»»S^:3: 

1. Rer. IS. 20. 

1. xxi 

1 xziL la 



END (in the.) 
o^c, late, after a long time, (Lot, sero,) 
late in tlie day, at cv4i»ing, (^i^p* to 

Matt. xxTiU.1. 

END (make an.) 
TcAc^i, to bring about, complete, fulfil, 
accompliah, ('Zof . perficere.) execute 
fully. 

Matt xl. 1 



END (te2 i^iTF>;.) 

{ra, the thinpj^ 
€<rx<ivi, tie last, ex- 
treme, uttermost, 
(of place or tim^j 

2 Vit. a. 2ft. 



^he latit 5>c,to, 

(0C-3rff3fti;t.Aii.^5. 

Luke y.l 23.) 



CIS, unto, 
TO, the, 



END (TO .ri-.K.) 

(mth an Inf. following,) 

with respect to, with a 

r'xzvr to, frrMrHdng ike 

object to v^hich av. action 

is directed,) 

Tt\€M%^ completely, thorough} v, pcr- 

f-^tly. 

1. 1 Thea iii. 18. 

2. 1 Pet. L 13. marg. 
ptT/tetlj. 



1. Aete TiL 19. 
L Hum L 11. 
I. iT It. 



END (TO XKT5.) 

c(9, unto, with a vl:w to, 

TOVTO, thif. 



\ Toir 



Ji]karTi;LS7. 



I 
2 Cor. £. a 



Rom. xiv 9 



END THAT (to this.) 

(vrith InffoUowing,) 

respecting, marking 

the remote object, the 

irpos, towards, \subfective purpose of 

TO, the, f the argent, and the 

relation which one 

object has t^jtards 

€saother. 



E(^D TO THE OTHto (prom one.) 

{airo, from, 
aKpmv, eztremitieSi 
c«s, \mtQ, 
oLKpiav, extremities. 

Matt xxiv SI 

cG-x^ros, the last, extreme, uttermost, 
(of place or timuj 

Actti£i47 

See also, ^x>jj^. 



END (-ED) [verb.] 

1. v>fAcu>, to bring about, complete, 

fuli?i, (Lrj.. perScew,) to perform, 
not merely to end, but, to go raplete 
and perfect. 

2. (rvin-fXco), to bring to one end together, 

bring quite to an end. 

3. 7r\r)p6'j}, to make full, fill up, perform 

fully, accomplish, fuI6L 

L 



2. MRtt Til 28 (No. 1 

TTr A W) 
1. — X- 2.1, marg. (text, 

ffo ov«r ) 



I Lukeiv. 2 (part) 

2. 13 (part) 

3. tH. 1. 

3. AcU xix. 21 



2. Acto xxi 27 

ENDED (be.) 

y4^w^*a^ K» begin to be, implying origin; 
to take place, implying result; to 
be in progress, implying change of 
state or condition. 

John xtii. 2. 



ENDEAVOUR (-ed, -ino.) 

1. <nrovbd(io, to make haste, cu manifested 
in diligence^ earnestness zeal ; to do 
the utmost. 



Digitized by 



Google 



£|n) 



[ 250 3 



ENE 



f 7TiJu, to seek after, look for, to strive 
to find ; to seek to do. 

^iXorifi€Ofiai,- to love honour, to be 
ambitious of doiriff any thing^ to 
exert one's self, to strive as from a 
hve and sense of honour. 



1 Acta ztL 10. 
8. 2 Cor T. 9. marg. (text. 
lahour.) 



1. Eph. iv. 3. 
1. I The* ii. 17 
. 1 2 Pet. i 15. 



ENDING [noun.] 

tfA»y, <«"END,"iV"0. 1. 

ll«T. i. 8 {om. G L T Tr A.)^ 



ENDLESS. 

1. axaroAvros, indissoluble, (non occ,) 

2. iirkpavTo^^ unlimited, boundless; 

which is not able to be 
interminable, (non occ.) 

L H«b. vU. 10. 1 2. 1 Tim. i. 4. 



ENDUED WITH (be.) 

€vSv(i>, to go iu, enter in cw a garment, 
to cause to go into a garment. 

(a) Pom. or Mid. to be clothed, to 
clothe one's self. 

a. Luke juuv.- 49. | Jml iiL IS, Me knowledge. 



ENDURE (-ED, -ETH, -INC.) 

1. /ACFCD, Stay, stand fast, continue, abide, 

(Lai. manes.) 

2. VTTofievia, (No. 1 With utto, under, p?'«- 

flxed,) to remain behind after others 
have gone; trans, to remain under 
the apjjroach cr presence of any 'per- 
son or tiling^ i.e. to await tJie onset ; 
then, of persons in conflict, to keep 
one's ground, hold out, (So. 2 is a 
brave hearing up against sufferings. 
No. 6 is a more tame and 2)assive 
sniffer ance of them.) 

3. «^€p(i>, to bear, (Lat. fero, Sans, bhri, 

Pers. ber. Germ, babren, fuhrcn, 
and Eng. bear,) to bear or cany a 
load, to bear with idea of motion ; 
in Pass, to bear ^^m, misfortune, 
hardship, 

4. {^o</>€/)w, (No. 3 with vTTo, under, 

jrcfued,) to bear or carry by being 
under, to bear up from imdcnicatli, 
BHj)port, sustain, (occ. 1 Cor. x, 13.) 



5. dvixo/JMi, to hold one's self upright, 

hold one's self up against a thin(/, 
hence, hold or sustain an equal mind, 
to bear patiently, 

6. KapT€p€(t>^ to be strong, staunch, or 

firm, (non occ.) 



2. Matt X. 22. 
2. xxiT. 13. 

— Mark It. 17. see time. 

2. xiii. 13. 

1. John vi. 27. 

3. Rom. ix. 22. 

2. 1 Cor xiii. 7. 

— 2 Cor. L 6,«eeendariag. 
5. 2 Thee. I 4. 

— 2 Tim. ii'3, eee fi hani- 



— 10. 

- UL 11. 



5. 3 Tim. iv. 3. 

S, see efflictionfl 



— Heb. ▼!. 15, 

patiently. 
2. X. 32. 

1. 34. 

G. xi. 27. 

2. xii. 2, 3. 7. 

8. 20. 

2. Jas. i. 12. 

2. T. 11. 

1. 1 Pet. L 26. 
4, ii 19. 



see E 



ENDURE HARDNESS. 
icttKOTTa^cw, to suffer evil, esp. of the evils 
and hardships of soldiers, 

2 Tim. ii 3 (ovyxaxovoMM, tuffer hardneu with me, 

instead of av ovv ira«oira0/w, tho}\ thertfwt tndwt 

hardneu, OcvLTTrAR) 



ENDURE PATIENTLY. 

fiaKpo9vfjL€b}, to be long-minded, long- 
suffering, forbearing. 

Heb. TL 15 (part) 



ENDURING. 

vtto/xovt;, a remaining behind or under, 
endurance, the patience of hope 
(Rom. viii. 25), which has faith and 
hope for its basis. In Ixx. used for 
mpo, hope, because it denotes the 
peculiar definiteness which hope at- 
tains in the economy of grace. (Used 
for cAtti?, hope, in Titus ii. 2, but 
cAttis, 1 Cor. xiii. 13.) 

2 Cor. i 6. 



ENEMY (-lES.) 

1. i\0p6%, passively, hated, odious, object 
of enmity, (opp. of dyarijT6<:, be- 
loved); actively, opposite to, biitiiii^ 
another and adverse to him ; as 
suhst an enemy, advci-sary, (occ. 
Matt. X. 36, Acta ii. 35.) 



a man [that is] 
an enemy. 



( €x^pos, an enemy, ) 

2. < (see above,) > 

( avOp(t)7ros, a man, ) 



Digitized by 



Google 



ENG 



[ 251 ] 



ENQ 



] If ait T 43. 44 


1. Rom T. 10. 


1. xiii «& 


1 xi 28. 


a. 28. 


I. xU. 20. 


1. 89 


1. 1 Cor. XV. 25, 26. 


1. xzii 44 


1. OrL iv. IflL 


1. Mark zii. 8G 


1. PhU. Ui. 1& 


1 Lokai Tl,74 


1. CoL I. 21. 


1. Ti. 27. 3*. 


1. S Thea. iU. 19. 


1. X IP. 


1. Habi L IS. 


1. 'XiJL 27.43 


1. X. 13. 


1 XX. 43. 


1. Jmm, iv 4. 


1 Acta kiiL 10. 


1 Rav. xL 6. 12. 



ENGRAFTED. 

€/x^vT09, adapted for Inward growth f/rowi 
tfKfivta, to implant ; the lermifiation 
marking the idea of capability or 
adaptation both actively and pass- 
ively, (non occ.) 

Jaa. L 21. 



ENGRAVE (-BN.) 

ivTvtroi^ to carve in, cut in intaglio, 
(opp. to iKTvirou, in relief,) (non 
occ.) 



2 Car. lil 7 



ENJOIN. 

1. cKTcAXo/iai, to enjoin upon, to charge 

with, command. 

2. cTTiTocnro), to set over, put in com- 

mand ; put upon one as a duty, to 
enjoin command. 

Z FhilOL a 1 1. Hab. ix. 20. 



ENJOY. 

ct9, unto, with a view 
to, (marking the im- 
medicUe purpose,) 
I \ airoAavo-i?, enjoyment, 
pleaaure, i.e., the ad- 
vantage got from a 
thing^ 

• 'TvyXP^f ^^ ^^^> ^' to hit a mark 
mth on arrow; hencCy gen. to hit 
upon, happen upon ; of persons, to 
meet by chance ; of things, to meet 
with, reach, gain, obtain a thing, 

X AcU xxir 2 (part.) | 1. 1 Tim. vi 17 



for the 
purpose of 

getting 
advantage 

or 
pleasure. 



[^ 



ENJOY THE PLEASURES. 
Xw, to have. , to be having 

djroAavcri9, enjoyment, 



4' 



[^in's] 
enjoyment 



Ilcb. rJL 22, 



ENLARGE (ed, -wo.) 

1. fuyaXvvo}, to make great, magnify. 

2. irAaTui/<i>, to make broad, widen, ex- 

tend, (occ. Matt xxiii. 5.) 

1. Matt xxui. 5. I 2. 2 Cor. TL 11, 13. 

1. 2 Cor. X. 15, maxv* I'^gnijjf. 



ENLIGHTEN (-inc.) 

^coTifw, trans, to give light to, shine 
upon, intrans. to give light, tO shine. 

Eph. L 18. I Hab. tL 4 



ENMITY. 

^X^P«» (f^» of ^X^P<^*> *^« "enemy,") 
enmity, hatred, (occ. GaL v. 20.) 



liOka zxili 12. 

RODLTiiLT. 



Epb. U. 15, 16. 
Jaa. ir. 4. 



ENOUGH. 

1. dpicero;, sufEcient, (from dpKto), see 

belowX (occ. Matt vi. 34; 1 Pet iv. 
3.) 

2. iKavos, coming to, reaching to, and 

he7iee, sufficing, t.e, sufficient ; of 
things, enough ; of persons, compe- 
tent 



1. Matt X. 25. 

— Loka XT. IT, aeo apare. 



2. Laka xxii. 38 

— Acta xxrii 38, aaa aat 



ENOUGH (BE.; 

apiccoi, to ward ofT, keep off, hence (in 
N.T.), to aid, assist ; then, by impl. 
to be strong enough and able to 
assist any one, hence, to suffice, be 
enough^ (Lat. satis est.) 

HaU. ZXT. 9. 



ENOUGH (fT IS.) 

dircxw, to hold off from ; to have off or 
out, t.f., to have all that is one's 
due 90 as to cease from having any 
more, to have received in full. 

{i)impers. it is sufficient, f^Zo^.sufficit) 

Hark xir. 41. 



ENQUIRE (ED.) 
TTvvOaivofjuit, to ask for information^ 
enquire of or /rem any (jne, 

fi/Tcoi, to seek after, loc-k for, to strive 
to find. . 



Digitized by 



Google 



EXQ 



[ 252 ] 



ENT 



3. €7rif»7T€(i), (No. 2 with cVi, upon, pre- 

fixedj to seek earnestly or contin- 
udly, enquire after. 

4. cn'f7;r€(i), f^i^o. 2 i^fcVA ctvk, together 

with, prefixed,) to seek any Mw?^ 
with another^ to seek together, i.e. 
to enquire of one another, 

5. otayivwcTKw, to know throughout, i,e, 

accurately, to obtain an accurate 
knowledge of or insight into, (with 
the idea of suffering one'ti self to he 
influenced Uierehj,} (occ. Acts xxiv. 
22.) 

6. €^6Taf(i>, to verify out, to examine, 

explore whether anything is true 09' 
not ; gen, to scek out the trtxth by 
enquiry. 



f.. Matt. X. 11. 

4. Luke xxit 23. 
1. John iv. 5?- 



t i<fich \vi. 19. 
B Aesa xix. 39. 
^ -— xxUi. 15. 



as to the enquiry 
concerning this 
(person, I.e. t7(?«M5 
or Fault or this 
matter.) 



I Acta zxiU. 20. 

ENQUIRE DILIGENTLY. 

1. aKpiftoio, to know or do anything 

accurately; to enquire accurately 
or assiduously. 

2. tK^T/Tt-o), (No. 2 above, with c\, out of, 

uefixedj ;o seek out, search out^ 
(as for anything lost.) 

1. Matt ii. 7, 16. ; 2 1 Pot. i 10. 

ENQUIRE FOIi. 
^^T'lv, see "ENQUIRE," No. 2. 

Acta ix 11. 

ENQUIRE UEREOP (howto) [marg] 

<.U GS (.0, 

t;^:^ the, 
TTcpt'; concerning, 
rovTOVy this, 
(r,Tria-Lv, enquiry, 

Acts XXV 20(rl?, fw/o(offt,T(8thed)TrA''M).)(TowT»v. 

r'if«c thing-s, instead of tovtok, thxi, 0<v T. T Tr A M) 

(text, o/iucA VMnntr of qyuitiom.) 

ENQUIRY FOR (make.) 

6t€/)wTaa), to enquire through to the end 

or till the enquiry is successftd, (non 

N ^occ.) 

AcU X. ir. 



ENRICH (-ED.) 

TrXovrtfo), to make rich, enrich, (occ. 2 
Cor. vi. 10.) 

1 Cor i 3. I 2 Cor. ix 11 



ENROLLED (be) [margin.] 
diroypd<l>(Dy to write off, i.e. to copy ; 
hence, to write down, (Ixx. for nn::, 
Jude viii. 14,) to inscibe as in a 
rvgister, 

Luko ii. 1 pasi (text, he taxed. ) 
Heb. xii. 23, pan. (text, be ter^iun) 



ENS AMPLE (-S.) 

1. TUTTo?, a blow, that which is produced 

by a blow, the mark of a blow, iiu- 
pression ; the impress of a seal, 
stamp of a coiii, etc. ; hence, that 
which forms the pattern or model 
after which a thing is made. 

2. r7ro6cty/jta, that which is shown, a 

sign that which is shown to any 
one either for imitation r/r for warn- 
ing. 



I. 1 Cor X 11, narg, 1}/pe 
(rvnTiirwc, typically, L Tr 
A H.) 

1. Phil. Ui 17 



1 1 Thea i 7. 
1. 2 Thea. iii. 9 

1 1 r:t V. 3. 

2 2 Tot. ii. C. 



HvSUE. 
oiujAcw, to cause to flee, hence, to pursue 



after as flying enemies, in c7*s! 
find or overtake. 



iSf." u 



I VjiAii. 11 



ENTANGLE (ed, -eth.) . 

TrayiSevto, to lay snares for, to trap, (from 
irayi% anything which iLKes or holds 
fast, lience, a trap or snare.) 

Matt xxii. 15i 



ENTANGLE IN. 
c/i7rAcK6), to braid in, interweave. Mid. 
to entangle or mix one's self up 
with, (non occ.) 

2 Pet. ii 20 



ENTANGLE ONE'S SELF WITH. 

2 Tim. ii. 4 (Mid.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



ENT 



[ 253 ] # 



ENT 



EXTANGLED WITFI (be.) 

, I cycx<i»» to Ikivc or hold in anything. Pass. 
• ' to be held in or by anything. 

' 0*1 V 1 (Pa«a) 

ENTER (-ED, -ETiT, -mo.) 
1. ipxofmt, to come or go; it deiiotes the 
W act of coming or going, and is used 

» of persons or things. 

, 2. €ia'€pxofiaty (X^. 1 tcith ei*?, unto, 
' I prejixedy) to come or go into. 

3. ^aptio-tpxofuiiy (Ko, 2 with vapd, 
, beside, prefixed J to come or go in 

beside so €s to be present along tvith, 
(the idea of stealth being implied^) 
1 1 (occ. Gal. ii. 4.) 

' 4. cMTTTopcro/xac, to pass into, to convey 
; , or transport one'a self into. 

5. avaySatVo), to causc to oscend, to move 
to a higher place, come up, rise ; 
' spoken of thoughts which come up 

into one's mind, to spring up. 

I 6. ifipalvta, to go or move in; embark. 

7. ci<rc£/ti, to go into, proceed into, enter. 
• S. luToZos, way intoc/wy;>/ar^, entrance; 
also, the act or power of entering. 



,1 I 



t Matt T 20 

•i. n fi 

ni 13. Me E in. 

1 21. 

2. viii 5. 

« W (|i*rt ) 

6 ix. I. 

i X 5, n. 

2 zii 4. '2^. 

J xviii :\, K. 9 

t XIX 17. 23 

1 r* (o).i T Tr«» A 

H) 

2 xxili U. 

XXJV. *. 

2. XXV W. tt. 

2 xx»i. 41 

1 Mark i. -21 {om :: T 
Ti*AR) 

1 29. 

2 45. 

2. li. 1 

■J Hi. !. 27. 

a iv. I 

19. src E in. 

2. V 12, U 

40. s«9e R in. 

2 vt 10. 

4 W 

4 vii 15 

4 1% 19 

*ui 10, 13. 

.' IX 25, 43. 45. 47 

•: X IS. 23. 24. 23 

4 XI 2(jciil) 



2 Mark xiii 15 

2. xjv. 3{> (Ko. 1, T 

A K) 

2. xvi 5(yol.T A ) 

2. Ltike L 40. 

2. iv. 38. 

«. T. 3. 

2. vi 6. 

2. vii. 1. 6. 44. 

viii U>, «ee E in. 

2. 30, 32. 33. 

2. ix. 4, 34, 52. 

2. X. 5, 8. 10. 38. 

xi 26. 52 »*»c«. (ee 

E in. 
xiii. 24 »»»«*, »ee E 

in. 

2. xTii. 12 (part ), 27 

2. xviii. 17 

2. 24 (.Vo.4,T Tr A) 

2. 2J. 

2. xix. 1.' 

4. :JO(part.) 

2. xxi. 21 

2. xxii 3. 10l«(part ) 

10 2"'». a«ie E in 

2 40, 46 

— .. — XXIV 3, see E in 

2. 26 

2. John iii. 4. 5. 

2. iv 38. 

6. vi. 17, 22(tf;») 

2. s. I 

2. P. see E in. 

2. xiii 27. 

2 xviii. 3.1. 

5. \xi 3 (N'o G. G L 

4. Acts ill 2. [T Tr S ) 
2 8 

•J V 21. 



4 


Actariij .1. 


5 1 Cor. li. 9. 


•2. 


Ix. 17 


— 1 Theo. L tf, lee entering 


^, 


r 24 


in. 


2 


xi 8. 12. 


2. Ileb. iij. n. IS. 


2. 


xiT. 22. 


\9, ■«« E ia 


2. 


xvi 40. 


2. iv. I, 3i«i««. 5. 6, 


1. 


xviij 7(No2.LW) 


10.11 


2. 


19. 


2 vi. 19,20. 


— 


xix. 30. 1 M-e E 

XX 29. f III. 


IX. 12. i.««Ein. 





2 24. 25. 


9 


xxi R. 


8 —^ X. 19. 


i- 


2«. 


2 lai r 4 


2. 


xxili. W. 


2 2 JoJin 7 (tiipxotiki. to 
Qo ou.t, G«v LTTr A 


2. 


XXV. 23 (part ) 

xxv)i.2, W3C E into. 


— . 


2. Rev. xi. 11 [H.) 


-> 


xxviii. 8. Hee E in. 


8. -. X*. S. 


2 


Rom. V. 12. 


2, xxi 27. 


3. 


20 


— -.^XAil. I4,ieeEin. 



ENTER IN 
f Where not two separate Greek icords. } 



2. Matt. tu. is. 

2, xU. 45. 

4. xr 17. 

4. Mark iv. 19. 

4. V. 40. 

4. Luke viiL 16^ . 

2. xi 2C(Nal,0« 

A) 
2. — 52 »»»««. 
2. riii. 24 »»»ct. 



4. Luke xxii. \$. 

2. XXJT. ? 

2. JtJ.Vu X. 2, «. 

2. AcU xix. 30 

2. XX. 20. 

t. xxviii 8. 

2. Ueb. ill. ]>). 

2. Iv. 6. 

2. IX 12. 

2. Rev xxii. 14. 



ENTER INTO. 

( Where not two separate Gr^'ek words.) 

iVt^aiVw, to go or move upon, to go 
upon shipboard. 

Acta XX vii. 2. 

ENTERING IN. 
€l(ro^^, see "enter," No. 8. 

1 Thea. i. 9. 



ENTERTAIN (ed.) 

^cn'foi, to receive or entertain strangers, 
to receive as a guest. 

Heb. xiii 2l*t {2^^, see strangers.) 



ENTICE (-ED, -ING.) 

3<Aeafai, to entice or catch by a bait. 

Jas. i 14. 



ENTICING. 

jTci^o?, apt for persuading, persuasive, 
winning. 

1 Cor. iL 4, •MTg. p^rtuadible (wntfw, Pltho, Lat. Suada, 
tht /7<H/t/fW of pn\iHasiOH. G*^ ) 

ENTICING WORDS. 
TTi^ai'oAoyia, persuasive discourse. 

Col li. 4. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ENT 



r 264 ] 



EPH 



ENTIRE. 
oX(5ifXiypo9, whole in every part, fixed in 
all its parts, (occ. 1 Thes. v. 23.) 

Jaa. L 4. 



ENTRANCE. 
cwroSos, see "bKter," iTo. 8. 

S Pet L 11. 

ENTRANCE IN. 

1 TbM. iL 1. 



ENTREAT (-m) 

1. ipwrdu), to ask, le. to interrogate; 

also, to ask,, t.^. request^ beseech, 
beg, (implying fcmiliariiy if not 
equalitt^,) 

2. irapaieaAeo), to call to one*s side, call 

near; every kind of calling to which 
is meant to produce a particular 
^ect, e,g. exhortation, help, comfort, 
etc, 

3. irapairiofiai, to ask near anyone, i.e. 

at his hands to obtain by asking ; 
also, to ask aside or away, to get 
rid of by asking, to entreat that 
something may not take place, 

4. ypdoiiAi, to use, make use of, of things; 

of persons, to use well or ill, to treat. 



— Matt xxii. 6, see tplte- 

fully. 
2. Luke XT. 28. 
xvilL 82, tee ^iiite- 

folly. 

— — — XX 11, see ahune- 

fully. 
~ Acte vii 0, Ip; eee eriL 



4. Acta xzyU. 3. 
2. 1 Cor. i?. 13. 

1. Phil. It. 8. 

— 1 Thes.-ii 2, Me shame- 
fully. . 

2. 1 Tim. T. 1. 

3. Heb. ziL 19. 



ENTREATED (easy to be.) 
euTTiiOri^, easily persuaded, compliant. 



(non occ.) 



Jm iU. 17. 



ENVY (-lEs) [noun.] 

1. €}>66vo's, envy. The uoord is always 

used in a had sense; jealousy of 
another's success, depreciation o/ his 
worth, envy of his excellence, fassodor 
ted by smind and sense, with ^i^ 
(murder), as envy led to the first 
murder), (occ. Gal v. 21.) 

2. fi}Ao9, zeal ; gen, in a good sense, 

ardour, zeal for the cduse of another, 
emulation to imitate superior worth; 
also, sometimes in a had sense, heart- 
burning, jealousy. 



1. Matt. zzTiL 18. 

1. Mark xt. 10. 

2. Acts V. 17, marg. (text, 

indifpuitum.) 
S. — xiH.45. 
1. Rom. I. 29. 



1. Phil. L 15. 
1. I Tim. tL 4. 
1. Tit. liL 8. 

1. Jaa ir. 6. with vp^, 
tovardiimaxg.en,9ioiurif.) 
1. 1 Pel tt, 1. 



EN7Y (be' MOVED WITH.) 

(ilXou), to be zealous towards, i,e, for or 
against any person or thing; gen, 
for, and in a good sense. 

Acts viL 9. 

xvil 5 (wn. T(not 8th ed.) ) 



EiNVY (-ETH, -INO) [verb.] 

1. ^06v€ia, to be <^^oi'09, (see "ekvt," 

No, \,) (nofi occ.) 

2. (rik6to, see above, 

2. 1 Cor. xUi. 4. | 1. GaL t. 28. 



ENVYING (-S.) 

1. ^flovo?, see "envy." No, 1. 

2. (riXobi, see " jbnvy," No, 2. 



2.'Rom. xiii. 13. 
2. 1 Cor. iiL 3. 



2. Jai. ilL 14. 15. 



2. 2 Cor. xii. SO. 
1. OaL ▼. 21. 



ENTREATY. 

wapdKkrio'i^ a calling near, a summons 
to one's side ; hence, an admonitory, 
encouraging, and consolatory ex- 
hortation, invitation, or entreaty. 

2 Cor. Till 4. 



I- 



ENVIOUSLY [margin.] 
<^^<5m, Me «'ENVY," No. 1. 

Ju. W. i, with wp6t, tvwanU (text, Aivjr.) 



EPHESUS. 
'E^o9, Ephesus. 

In all passages, except 

Eph. i Kom. h 'E^irv. in Bphttva, Tri» A"- « J 

EPHESUS (OP.) 
•E^ivoj, Ephesian, of Ephesus. 

Re?. II 1 {h •E^rf«rv, in EphUMt, G L T Tr A R) 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It: 



EPH 



[ 255 ] 



ESC 



EPHTHATHA. 
! J l^^Od, Epbthatha, an Aramaean imper- 
ative^ "be opened," from Heb. nna, 
to open. 



MarkTiLSI. 



EPISTLE (-8.) 

I'TurroX^f what is sent to any one, hence, 
a letter. 



Acta XT. sa 


9 Oor. Tii. d. 


— xxuisa 


GoL It. la 


R0B.zTi.9a 


lThet.T. 2T. 


a Cor. T. 9. 


SThoLaia 


scoria 1,2,& 


— liLiaiT. 


2 Pet. liL 1. la 



EQUAL [noun.] 

<rvvi}AcKt«Sn^, one of like age, an equal 
in age, (non occj 

OaL L 14, nyug. e^uai in ftan. 



EQUAL [adj.] 

tros or ttro^y equal to, the same as, in 
appearance, size, itrength^ or number, 
etc,, (occ. Acts xi. 17; Luke vi. 34; 
Hark xiv. 56, 59.) 

V»kt zz. 18. I John r. 1& 

Lob xz. 36, see angvli. | Pha \L 0(aeat pi.) 
* B.er. zzL 10. 

^. EQUAL (that which is.) 

r rd, the, \ what ie 

< Ir&nfi, equality, Le. Bqual > equitable, 
( Me or proportion, ) equity. 

CoL It. 1. 



EQUALITY. 

tjoTij«, equality, i^e, equal etaU or propor- 
tion; equity. 

SCor. Tiii. 14 »•'«•• 



ERE. 
rptV, (adtL of time,) before, fioondr than. 



John It. 40. 



ERR (-BD.) 

1. vXtivaw, to make to wander, cause to 

err, lead astray, esp, used of doctrinal 
error, or religumn deceit, 

2. otroTrXai'aw, (No. 1 vnih avo, from, 

prefixed,) to cause to wander away 
from, lead astray from;* 

(a) Pom, to go astray from, swei*ve 
from. 



3. aoTox«w, to miss the mark, to err. 



1. Malt zzil. 29. 

1. Mark zii. 24^ 27. 

2. 1 Tim. Ti. 10, mtoft. be 
S. ^ 21. iMCiiuced, 



a 2 Tim. a 1& 
1. Heb. iJi. 10. 
1. Jm. L ie. 
1. T. 19. 



ERROR (-8.) 

1. irXdvrj, a wandering, seduction from 

the truth. 

2. dyvorffjM, ignorance, involiintajy' error, 

(Ixx, for siiitrtD, Gen. xliii. 12,) (nan 
occ.) 



1. Matt zzTa 64. 

1. Rom. i. 27. 

2. Heb. iz. 7. 
1. Jm t. 20. 



1. 2 Pet a la 

1. iii. 17. 

1. 1 John It. 0, 
1. Judo 11. 



ESCAPE (-ED.) 

1. <f>€vy<a, to flee, take flight, (Lot. fuga, 

fugio.) 

2. dTro<l)€uy<a, (No. I'tnth dv6, airay fit>m, 

prefixed,) to flee away from, (wan 
oec.) ' 

3. 8ia<^vya), (No:\ with Bid, through, 

prefixed,) to flee through, escape 
by flighli (non occ.) 

4. €K<^€vy<u, (No, 1 with €K, out of, pre- 

fixed,) to flee out of a place, escape. 
6. i^€pxofjtai, to'go or. come out of any 
place, 

6. Buia-6(ia, to save thiH>ugh, i.e. to bring 
safely through,- as through danger, 
sickness, He. 



^MaU. zza 83, Me B 

<oan.) 
^LnkazziSa 

a John z. sa ■ 
a Acta zzTa 4a 

— 44, eee E iaf& 

a zztUL 1 (vait) 



4. Rom 



Titr^' 



1 Cor. z. .13, tee.E (may 
ta)' 
4. 2 Cor. zi. 33. 
i. 1 Thea. .r. 8. 
4.Hehia.a 

L zL 84.. 

1. zii. 25CNa4.LTr 

a 2 Pet 14. [AM.) 

a ai8,20(part.) 



ESCAPE (CAN.) 

1. Matt, xzia 33, with an6, awK^frotn. 

ESCAPE SAFE. 

6. Acta zzTa 44 (pea.) 



ESCAPE (WAY TO.) 

€Kj3a(r4«, a going out of, way out oi^ (occ. 
Heb. xiii. 7.) 

1 Cor. z. 18. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ESC 



[ 256 ] 



ETE 



ESCHEW. 

IkkXIvio, to bend out, to turn aside or 
away from. 

1 Pet. m. u. 



ESPECIALLY. 

fxdkurra, fsuperL of fidXu, very, most of 
all.) 



A9t« xxvi & 

Gal. vi ». 



I 



1 Tfm. ▼ 17. 

2 Tim. iv. 13. 



ESPOUSE (-ED.) 
d/)/xofoftai, to be fitted or joined together, 
hien^e, to betroth, to be man-ied to, 
fnon occ.J 

2 Cor xi. 2. 

ESPOUSED (be.) 
/XV1JOTCVW, to ask in marriage, to woo. 
In N.T. only in Pass, to be asked 
in marriage, hence, to be betrothed, 
affianced. 

Matt. i. 18 I Luke i. 27 . ii. 5. 



ESTABLISH (-ed.) 

1. <rrr}pi(ta, to Set fast, make fast, h!^ 

ftrraly. 

2. a'T€p€6(s}, to make stable, strong, to 
, strengthen. 

3. itrrrjfii^ (a) trans, to cause to stand, 

to place, set, 

(b) intrans. to stand as opp. to falling 

4. )9c/?atoa), to m^ke steadfast, make 

remain in its placo. make firm, im- 
moveable, certain, ^xed 

5. vo/Ao^crrc', to make or give laws, es- 
tablish as law, legislate, sanction by 



law. 

— Matt. xviii.W,«eeE(bc.) 
2 Acts xH b 
1 Rom. i 11. 

3a. lii 31 

3a. X. 3 



1 2 Pet. i. r: 



— 2 Cor. xiii. 1, BceE(bc.) 
1 1 Thee. iii. 2. 
.'f Heb viii. 6. 
ii, X. 9. 

riri P. 



ESTABLISHED (be.) 



3b. Matt, xviii. 16. 



Sb. 2 Cor. xiii. 1. 



ESTATE (YOUR.) 

TOj the things^ \ the things 

Trept, concerning, > concerning 
v/iwv', you, J you. 



— Mai'k vi. 21, see chief. | Col. iv. 8(ra nep( *}i_iL-. 
~ Acts xxii. 6, seeeldera thinj* eoncrrr*,-^ 

— Rom. xii. 10, aee low. , | G-vi L Tr H ) 

— Jnde 6, see ttnt 



1. 



ESTEEM (-ED, -trrn, -ing.) 
•qy€Ofiaiy to lead, i.e. go before, { 



first; then, to lead out before h 
mind, i.e. to view, regard as beii 
so and so, esteem, count, reckon. 

2. KpLV(ti, to divide, to separate, to sej 

arate from, select, hence, to come 1 
a decision, to judge. 

3. Xoyi^o/juii, to occupy one's self wit 

reckonings or calculations ; to reel 
.on, to count; to take for, value, o 
esteem. 

4. Ttftdw, to deem or hold worthy, henct 

to esteem, honour, respect ; to trca 
with honour. 



2 Rom. xiv. 5 *»'««• 

S. 14. 

1. PhiL ii 3. 



11.1 Thee. v. 13. 

I Heb XI '2r> {fiMinvr ' 
I 4 1 Pet. ii. IT.niarg (text] 



EStEEMED (bf: least.) 
i^ovOiviu), to set at nought, i.t'. to •Jo.'^pisc, 



contemn. 



1 Cor VI 4 



Sec also, iiicnLN. 



1. 



. ETERNAL. 

ahuv, (from aw, ar^/xt, to blow, breathe,) 



the life that hastes away m .th 
breathing of our breath, life as 
transitory; then, the course of life, 
t.iii\« of ^k, and gen. life m its 
ttizfcrai form , then, the space of 
human life, an age. alutv always 
includes a reference to the life, jilting 
time or space of time, hence, the un- 
bounded time past and future, in 
tvhich the life of the world ts accom- 
plished ; ir?;measurable time, (Gen. 
pi of ag<w.) 

2. aiwj/tos, belonging to the aim',, (see 

No. \,) to time in its movement; 
constant, abiding, eternal 

(a) with fu»J, life. 

3. diSio?, always existing, perpetual, 
, (odj.from del, always), (occJudeG.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



BUN 



[ 257 ] 



2iLMAtt zit.10.. 

2a. XXV. 4G. 

SL MatIc iu. 29. 

2a. X, 17, 30. 

2ft. Luko X. 85. 

9^ XTiii. 18. 

:ia. John iiL 15. 
:%. — :- iv. W. ^ 

2k. T. 8l>. ■* 

2a. vi 64, 6S. 

2t _x.M. 

2a. xU. 25. 

2a. rrii-2, 3 

2iL AcU xilL 4S 
.8. Bom. i. SO. 

2a. iL7. 

2a. V, 21. 

2a. Ti. 23. 

2. 2 Cor iv. 17. la 



2. 2 Cor. T. 1. 

l.'EvK iii. ll(fen. pL) 

1. 1 Tim. i 17. ^ 
av vl 12. 

2a. ^ 19 (ivmn, that 

vhkh a rmUy, L T Tr 

2. 2 Tim. 11 10. (A «.) 
2a. Titos L ft 

2a. .ill 7. 

2. Hob. V. C. 

2. vi 2. 

2. ix.. 12, 14,15. 

2. 1 Pet T, 10. 
2a. 1 John L 9. 

2a. ii. 26. V 

2x iiL 15. 

2.1. v. 11, 13, 20. 

2. Jnde7. 
2a. 21. 



EUNUCH (^.) 

CVF0VX09, bed-keeper, keeper of lhel)ed- 
chamber ; a eunuch, and wmetimea 
a mmister pf the court, (non ooc,) 

Matt. xix. iai««..^*4ih. I Acta viii 27, ft#, M, 88, 80.' 

EUNUCH (make.) 
€i¥Qv\i(fa^ to make a €ivov\o%,( set above. ) 

(a) Pats, to be made a eunuch. 

(b) Metapfk to live like a eunuch, . i,e, 
in voluntary abstinence, (non occ) 

a. Sfetk xU. 12Sr«. t b. Matt. xix. 12 Xb. 



EVANGELIST (-s.) 

cvayycXurr^^, a messenger of glad tidings, 
a proclaimer of the gospel story, of 
the facts of redemption, (as distinct 
, from irpo<l)n/iT7)Sf who speaks of the 
r'evekUioti_o/ Ood, and/ropi SiBwrKa- 
Ao9, (who speaks about itjX (non 
occ,) 



ActazxLS. 



2 Tiin. iv. 5. 



Eph. iv. 11. 



EVEN, [noun.] 

o^^f (fom, of o^cos, late, as subst.) 
late evening, the latter of the two 
evenings among Hebrews; first 
being from 3 p.m. to sunset, the 
latter after sunset. 6\ffia appears 
to be used of both ; sometimes per- 
haps (a) the former, and (b) the 
latter. 

off, (adv.) late, i.e. after long timo, 
late in the day, late evening. 



la. Matt. viil. 10. 

lb. XX 8. 

lb. XX vi. 20. 

la. xxviL 57. 



lb. John vL 10. 



la. Mark iv. 35. 

Hx vi. 47. 

2. xi. 19. 

la. XV. 42, 



EVE 

EVEN (at.) 

2. Mark xiu. 35i 



EVEN [adj.] 
6p66% upright, erect, i.e, straight, right. 

Lnko xix. 44, see gmnmL 

H6b. xiii. 13, luarg. (toxt, ttnif/Jit.). 



EVEN [adv.] 

1. ^at, (the conjunction of - annexation^ 

uniting things strictly co-ordinate/) 
and ; sometimes not merely annest^in/f^ 
but implying increase, addition^ 
something more, also, or only eini>lui- 
sis, even. 

2. 2c, (the conj. of antithesis, to be care- 

fiUly distinguished from No. 1,) but, 
marking either a contrast to what has 
gone before; or an addition to if, 
moreover. v 

3. ydp, (a eontradion of y^ apa, verily 

then,) he)ice, in fact, and when the 
fatt is given as a reason, or explana- 
tion, for. 

4. re, (a eonj. of annexation, annexing 

with implied relation or distinction,) 
and, also, annexing something added. 

5. ftcv, (a conj, of antithesis,) tnily, in- 

deed, (often followed by ^c, but,) 
/icK being the first thing, Sc the 
second, when referring to the differ- 
ent membci's of a proposition, 

6. in, (adv.) any more, any longer, yet, 

still, even. 

7. ovTw or ovTios, (adv.) thus, in this 

wise, so. 



1. Matt. V. 46, 47. 

48, Me E as. 

vl. 29, eee not. 

1. vii.12. 

17, see E 80. 

1. viii. '27. 

ix. IS. seo now. 

xi. 26, 6ce E KG. 

1. xiL & 

45, aee E so. 

1. xiii. 12. 

XV. 28, Bee E Aa. 

^"Xviii. 14, see E £o: 

1. 33. 

1. XX 14. 

28, eeo E A4. 

~ — xxiii. 37, aee E aa 
1. — - XXV. *29. 
— — - xxvi. 38, 8eo nnto. 
I. Mark L 27. 

1. iv.25. 

SO, aee £ aa. 

1. 41. 

1. ri. 2L 

xi. 6, see E 01. 

1. xiitaa 



— Mark xiv. 54, iee into. 

— LukeL 2, aee E AM. 

0. 15. 

vi. S3, Roe E (abo.) 

1. viii. 18, 25. 

1. ix. M. 

1." X. 11. 

21, .sec E TO. 

— — xii. 7, 8C0 E venr. 

1. ^41,57, 

xvii. 30, ficc thns. 

1. xviii. 11. 

J. xix. 20. 

37, teo now. 

32, ««o Eaa. 

1. 42. 

I. - — XX. 37. 

1. xxiv. 24(o*w LTi) 

— John iii. 14, aco E so. 

1. V. 21. 

23, see E aa. 

— — vi. 67, «co K be. 

1. Tiii. 25. 

X 15,^Mo B ao I. 

1. xi. 23, S7. 

^ xii GO, aee B m.-^ 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



EVE 



[ 258 ] 



EVE 



— John xiy. 31, see E ao. 

XV. 10, )aeoE 

xvii.l4,10,J M. 

18, tee E so I 

alsa 

22, seeEu. 

zz. 21, tM £ ao I. 

xxL 25, seo not. 

1. Acto V. S9. 

zL 6, see to. 

16, Bee E 10. 

1. zv. 8. 

1. zztL 11. 

7. xzvii 25. 

1. Rom. L 18. 

4. 26. 

28, tee E a& 

2. iii. 22 

— — iv 6, ee6 E aa. 

— T. 7. 14. 18, 21. 

— ▼L4. 
^ 19. see £ 80. 

— Till. 23. 

84(0111.0-. Lb T 

(8thed.)TrAb«.) 

1. ix 24. 

a 30. 

1, xi. 5. 

31, see £ 80. 

1. XV. a 

1. 6. 

— 1 Cor. L 1 see E M. 
1. U. 11. 

I 1 Cor. iii 5. 

iv. 11, see preeent 

1. vii. 7 

8. see E I 

1. ix. 14. 

z. 33, seeE I. 

xi. 1, see E I aiao. 

5, see me. 

1. 12. > 

14, aee not. 

xii. 2, > seo E 

Xiii. IJ. r 88. 

ziv. 7, see E (and) 

1. 12. 

1 zv. 22, 24. 

1. zvi 1. 

1 2 Cor. L 8. a 

1 13 (om.O zxhTt 

A a) 

14, see E asL 

iii 15, see nntq. 

18. see £ 88. 

I. viL 14. 

1. z. 7, 13. 

1. zi 12. 

L Gal ii. 10. 

— -* iii 6. aeeEaa. 



1. OaL iv. 8, 29. 
L V. 12. 

— Eph. L 10, see E liim. 
1. iL 8. 

1. iT.4.82, 

1. T. 12, 23. 29. 

33, see E as. 

— Phil. i. 7. see E as. 
1. — I— 15. 

2L — a. a 
1. — Iii 16; la 
1. — iv. m 

1. CoL iii. 13. 

— 1 Thea. ii 4, see £ sa 
1. 14. 

5. la 

1. '. 19. 

1. iii 4, 12, 13. 

1. It. 5, 18, 14. 

1. — — V. 11. see E aa, 

1. 2 Thes.iL 16(«<b« o irari)p 
illiMP, Ood our Father. 
instead of tfcbf (rat 
irari^p fuutv^ Ood even 
ourFalAer, G^v LTr 

1. ui. 1. . 

— I Tim. iii. 11. see E so 
1. TitTui. 15. 

L miem. 19. 

— Heb. iv. 19. see to 

1. vii. 4 (o».. L Tr ) 

L zi. 12, 10. 

1. Jaa. a 17. 

1. ia6. 

8. iv. 14, maiiB. fw 

— 1 Pet Ui. 6, see £ as 
t 2 Pet. 1 14. 

1. a 1. 

— 1 John ii 6. see £ aa 

— ■ 9, see now 

I. la 

27, )see E 

iii. 3, 7. f a& 

— John iv. 3, see £ 

(and.) 
~ 3 John 2, 3.1 see £ 
--Jude7. I 88. 
1. 23. 

— Rev i. 7, see E so. 

1. ii. 13 (ow. G 4 Trb 

AbR) 

27, seeuE I. 

iii.21, see E I also. 

— — zvi. 7, see E so. 
1. zvii. 11. 

1. zviii. a 

zxi. 11. see Uke. 

zxiL 20, aae E so. 



EVEN ALSO. 
( When not two separate Greek words.) 

1. 1 Cor. zL 12. 



EVEN AS. 
(When not two separate Greek words.) 

1. w9, as. In comparative senlfnres^ as ; 

in objective, that ; in finely in order 
to; in tausal, for the ground that, 

2. Kadmj like as, according as. 

3. woTTc/), (No. I strengthened by ircp,) 

wholly as, just aa 

4 Kaffaartp, even as, truly as. 



5. rpoTTos, a turning, turn, hence, gen. 
' monuer, way. 

(a) as adv. ov rpoirov, in what manner. 



a Matt V. 48 (Ko. 1, L 
T(8tUed.)TrAR) 

1. XV. 28. 

3. xz. 28. 

Sft xziiL 87. 

1. Mark iv. 86. 

a zLd 

a Luke L a 

2. ziz. 32. 

a John T. 23. " 
a zii. 50. 

a — zv. 10. 

a — xvu. i4fc 16, ?a 

a Rom. i. 28. 
4. ir. 6. 



2. 1 Cor. I a 
2. zt 1. 

1. xii. a 

2. xiU. la 

4. 2 Cor. i. 14 

4. UL la 

a Gal iii a 

a Phil. L 7. 

1. E^ V. 8a 
a 1 Thes. V. IT 

1. 1 Pet ta a 

2. 1 John ii. 6. 27 
a iiL8.7 

a 3 John 2. 3. 
1. Jude 7. 



EVEN HE. 

( When not two Greek words.) 

€Kiivo% that, that one there, (the more 
remote, connected vnth the third ,per 
son,) It is also employed as tin 
emphatic demonstrative, he, (and ifl 
this case may rt/er to the nearer, as^ 
oj*Tos, this, may refti* to the remoter.) 

John vi. 57 



EVEN HIM. 

( When not txco Greek words.) 

avTos, very, self, (always emphatic when 
%ised in the Nom. for the 3rd pers.) 
7tot He simply, but He hiniself. 

Eph. i. 10. 

EVEN I. 
( When not two Greek words,) 
xayto, I, (when used in Norn, for 1st pers. 
is emphcUic.) 
1. Cor. vii 8 ; x. 38. | Rev. iL 27. 

EVEN I ALSO. 
( When not three Greek words.) 



1 Cor. zi 1. 



Rev. Iii 21. 



EVEN SO. 

(When not separate Greek'words. j 
ovTto, ovrm, see " even," (adv.) No. 7. 
vai, (adv.) affirming je^ ; yea, strongly 
affirming. 

uKTairro)?, in the same way, in like 
manner as. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EVE 



I 25H ] 



EVE 



1 Matt riL 17. 

a. xi. 20. 

1. xiL 4 J 

1. rviii. 14. 

1. xxiii. 2V 

2. Lnkex. 21. 
1. Johniti. 11. 
1 — xiv .31. 
1 AcUxii. li. 



1. Bom. r\. Id: 

1. A 81. 

1. 1 Cor. xi 12. 

1. 1 Thes. ii. 4 
3. 1 Tira. iJi. 11. 

2. Ilev i. 7 

2. XTi. 7 

2. xxiL 20 (oni. J- 

TTtAR) 



EVEN SO I. 

f When not separate Greek too^'ds.J 
Kayw, I, (ufhen used i'n Nom.for iH pers, 
IS emphatic.) 

John X. 15 . XX. 21 

EVEN SO I ALSO. 

John xtU. 18. 

EVEN VERY, 
icat, see "EVEN," (adv.) No, 1. 

Lulbdza 7. 

EVEN (also.) 

Liik« Tl. 33. 
EVEN (AND.) 

1 . o/i(u9, ftt the same timie, Le, neverthe- 

less, notwithstanding, yet even; 

2. Kai^ see "EVEN," fadv.) No. T 

1. 1 Cor. xlT. 7. I 2 1 Jothn it. 3. 



. EVENING. 

1. «nrc/xi, evening, eventide, eve, (Lot. 

vesper), (ooc. Acts iv. 3.) 

2. 6tl/ia,.ue "even," [noun] No, 1. 



2. Mfttt xiT. 15, 33 
2. x\-l 2 



1. Lake xxir.* 89. 
1 AoU xxtUL 23. 



EVENING (at.) 
I oiV>75, beinpj, (part, of €ifi.i^ to 



( oiViy?, bein 
( o^ia, late, 



John XX. 19. 



] '* 

> being 
) late. 



EVENING (in the.) 

J y€vofi€vrfi, becoming, (part, f evening, 
J c/ yivofiai, to become,} [ arriviug. 
V begin to be, J 



Mark xir. 17. 



EVENTIDE. 

1. (O^ipOy see "EVEMfNC. ' A^o. 1 

2 ( d^ta, late, ) the hour being 

' I wpa, the hour, / late, (Tion oecj 

2. Mark xL 11. | 1 Acta iv 3 



4. 



EVER 
Trai/TOTc, always, at all times. 
alijv, see "eternat,," No, 1, 

always, j.e, ever, continually, 



(hence, old Eng, 
€49, uqto, into, 
TTVLvraiy all, 
Tous, the, 
aaomsy ages, 

nor. 



" aya," ever.) 
into all the 



!■ 



— Matt. xxir. 21, 
3. Mark xv. a 
1. Luko xy. 31. 

— John iv 39, ) 

X. 8, f 

1 xviii. 20. 



— Act* xxUl. 15. see of. 
1. 1 The* ir. 17. 

1. '. T. 15. 

1. 3 Tim. iii. 7 

2. RebL vii. 24. 
I. — 2J. 

4. Jade 20. 



» that. 



/ €ts, into, unto, 

7 » ' 



EVER (foi^) 



< a t o) I/, a g 

I ' 'eternal, 



nto, \ 
:e, see} 
"A-b.I,) 



*toith t/ie article, 
unto the age. 



atwvioy, belonging to the atwv, (see 
' "eternal," No. 2.) 
r CIS, into, unto, 

atwi'os, of eternity, 

C4S, unto, into, 

t6, the, 

SiijvcK^s, earned 
through, contin- 
uous, unbroken, 






unto [the] day 

of 

perpetuity. 

imto the 

uninterrupted 

continuance. 



Matt tL 13 (pL) (a^>.) 

xxll9. 

Mark xJ. U. 
Luke i. 83 6>L) 

55 (0<N») (cwf 

otMyof. viUU tht 

o.) 

John Ti 61. 58. 
-^ Tiii 35 «''»«•. 

xii. 34. 

xiv 10. 

Rom. i.25(pL) 



I ay^ 



— ix. 5(pi; 

xt 36 (pJ.) 

fXVL 27 (pi) 



I*. 2 Cor. ix. P. 
2. Philem. 15. 
1*. Heb. T. 6. 

I*. tL 20. 

1». yii 17^21. 

4. rXl2.14, 

1*. — Jdil. 8(pl.) 

r. IBet^i 23 (onu OLT 

TrAK) 

1 . 25. 

I. 2Pet. ii. 17 (om. 05 L 

T Tr A R) 

3 litis. 

r 1 John it 17 
I*. 2 John 2. 
Jude 13. 



1. 



EVER AND EVER (for.) 
CIS, unto, into, 
rov% the (pL), 

amva<;, ages, (see '* ETERNAL," No, 1), 
7(3 J/, of the f'/)/.^ ' 
allavtov, ages. 



Digitized byOOOQlC 



EVE 



[ 260 ] 



EVE 



2. 



3. 



€i9, unto, into, 

t6v, the (sing,), 

aiwva, age, (see "ETERNAL," Nb. 1), 

ToG, o^ihe (sinff.)y 

at(5vo9, age. 

ct9, unto, into, 

aiwi/a?, age£|, (see " ETERNAL," iV(0. 1), 

altavtovl of ages. 



1. GaL i. 5. 
1. PhU. iv. 20. 
1. 1 Tim. i. 17. 

1. 2 Tim. ir. 18. 

2. Heb. L & ^ 

1. xiUL SI (om. Twv 

G =: T.} 
1. 1 Pet. ir. 11; 
I. —.— V. U (OJn. V&v 

atwMdf, V/ the agtSf 

T.) 

1. Rev. 



1. Rev.L6(om.wau5Md^» 
o/r/i««(7P«, TA«)(« 
jtuj/iitctr instead of 

1. iv. i\10. [plaraL) 

1. V. 13, U (aj> ) 

1. vil VJ. 

1. X. 8. 

1. xi. 15. 

3. xiv. 11. 

1. XV. 7. 

1. xix. 3. 

1. — XX. 10. 
zxii& 



EVERLASTING. 

1. aiwvios, belonging to the atwv, (see 

"]^ERNAL," No. 1.) 

(a) vnth Ciarjy life. 

2. dtSio^, always existing,, perpetual, 

(adj. from d€i, 9lw9Ly9y) (occ. Rom. 
i. 20.) 



1. Matt zviii. 8. 
la. — xlx. 2d. 

1. zxv. 41,401 

1. Luke xtL 9. 

la. xviii SO. 

la. John ilL 16, 86. 

la. It.' 14. 

la. V. 24. 

la. vi. 27, 40, 4r. 

la xlL 60. 

la. AcU xiU. 46. 



1ft. Rom. vl. 22. 

1. xvL 26. 

la Oal. tL 8. 
L 2 Thea i. 9. 

K iL16. 

la. 1 Tim. i. IC. 

1. vi. la 

1. Heb.'«iu. '20. 

1. 2 Pet i. 11. 

2. Jude 6. 

1. Rev, xiv. 6. 



EVERMORE. 
TravTOTc, always, at all times. 

i.e. absolutely, per- 



2.-. 



€19, unto, into, 
TO, the, 
TravTcAes, vciy 
end, 



1. John vi. S4. 
1. 1 Thefi. T. 16. 



fee tly, (by etymrjbKjy 
it refers to complete- 
■ ne88,but itmayrefer 
to duration wJicie the 
context requires it,) 
(non occ.) 

I 2. Heb. vil. 25,Tnai^.(text, 
I to the v.lLtrmost.) 



EVERMORE (for.) 

{ €49, unto, into, 
1. < Tov, the, 

( oiwva, age, (see " eternal." No. 1.) 



' €19, unto, into, 
Tov9,'the (pljf 

al(ava% ages, (see " eternal," No. 1) 
Twv, of the (pL), 
aiuvdiv, ages. 

1. 2 Cor. ad. 81 (pL) | L Heb. vii. 2S. 

2. R«T. L 13. 



EVERT. 



1. 



9rtt9, iee " all," No. 1. ^Singidar in 
all passages except tJiose marked lb. 

2. €KaqT0Sy each, every one of any nunt- 
her separately, 

.3. KttTo, down. 

(a) ivith Gen. down from. 

(b) with Ace. down upon, down along; 
of place or time, distribiUively, from 
one to another, (e.g. Kar* €to9, year 
by year.) 

' Kara, from one to an 
other, (see No. 3b,) 
€va, one, 

€Kd<rT09, each, (see No. 
2,) 

- r€r9, one, ) each 

• I €Ka(rro9, each, (see No. 2,) J one. 

All passages are vidvded here, except 

EVERY MAN and EVERY ONE j for which, 

see below. 



4. 



from each 
one[mouth] 
to another. 



1. Matt lit 10. 

1. It. 4. 

1. vii 17, 10. 

__Tiii. 33, see 

thing. 

i. ix 85 twice. 

1. xiL 25 t»«c«, CO 

1. xiil 47.62. 

1. XV. 18. 

1. xviii. 16. 

1. xix. 3. 

^ Mark L46,8ec.E quarter 

(from.) 

1. ix. 49 (ap.) 

1. xvi. 15 (en.) 

— 1 20, see F- where. 
1. Luke IL 23! 

3. 41. 

1. iii. 5twlw, 9. 

1 iv. 4 (op.) 

1. 37. 

2. 40. 

1. -ir-V. 17. 

2. vl44. 

Tiii 1, tee E 

(throughooat) 
4, «ee B (out of.) 

— — ix.6, tsee E where. 
1. x.1. 

1. xL17. 

2. xri. b. 

3. — ^— 19. 

— ^— xix. 43, IM E aide 

1. John L 9. 

1. ii. 10. 

vii. 23, leeeE 

xiiL 10, /whit 



1. John XV. 2 !•»• 

1. 2 2n«>, Bee E 

branch: 

2. xix. 23. 

h Acts ii. 5, 43. 

1. iii. 23, «ee K.. 

which. 
— — - T. 42, «ee E (in ) 

viii. 3, BeoE^intn) 

4, see £ where. 

1. X. 35. 

2. xiii. 27. 

xiv. Ji.'i, see E (in.) 



XV.21 isi,seo Eviu.) 

_ 21 -»»*• 

-30. 

xvii. 27. 

— SO, SCO E whore. 

xviii. 4. 

XX. 23, see E (in ) 

-31. 

zxi. 26. 

— -i— >- 28, see E wh? re. 

xxil. 19. ) see ii 

xxri. ll,f(in.) 

xxviii. 22, ueo E 

where. 
1. Rom. iL 0. 

1. iii 9, 4. 19. 

1. ^— viii.22,marg.(iext, 

1. xiiil. [whok.) 

1. — ^xiv. 5, 11 twice. 
1.1 Cor. i. 2. 

6, see Etliing. 

1. — iv.l7i«t,8eeEwhere. 

1. 17 2»». 

1. vi 18. 

— — ▼iL2,KcoE woman. 



Digitized by 



Google 



LlCor. xi. S.-^jS. 
2. xillld. 

1. XV. 30 

2. 38. 

1. 2 Cor. ii. 14 

1. iv. 2. 

S, BM E 8ide(on.) 

— < viiL 7. aeeE thing. 

1. ix. 8L 

11. see E thing. 

L x-6»*i«»- 

1. riiL 1. 

1. Gal: ▼. S. 

1. Eph. 1. 21. 

2. — ^iT. 7. 

L U. 16l««- 

& l«*n<l. 

-* ▼. 24, see E thinj^ 

-- ■ S3, aor£ one in 

particolar. 
1. PhlL i. 3, 4. 18. 

L ii 9. 10. IL 

— ' ir. 6, we E thing. 

-. 12, Me E whem 

X 21. 

1. CoLLlO, 15,288tlme«. 
L 1 Thm. I & 

± ii 11. 

. V. 18, see E thing. 

S. 8 Thee, i & 

1. ii 17. 

1. iiie,17. 

— 1 Tim. ii8,Bee E where. 
L It. 4. 



1. 1 Tim. V. 10. 
i: 2 Tim. ii 21. 

1. iv. 18. 

— Titua i 6, see E (in.) 

1 .16. 

1. iii 1. 

1. Philem. 6. 
1. Hebi ii 2. 
1. iii. 4. 



1.' ^'i 



1. ix. 19. 

a 26. 

3. X. 3, 

1. s- 11. 

1. xii.l, a 

1. -^- xiii'^l. 

1. Jas. il7«»i«. 19. 

1. iii. 7, 10. 

1. 1 Pet. ii IS. 
LlJohnir. 1,2,3. 
L Bev. i 7. 

1. V. 9, 13. 

1. Ti 14.16 1»- 

1. 15 *»4 Corn. 0:t 

LTTrR) 

1. xiT. a 

1. rvi S, 20. 

L xviii2twlo*, 17. 

— ^— xzi21, see E aer©- 

rai 

4. xxii 3 (OHL fva, 

' Ofi«,QLTTrAa) 



EVEBY BRANCH. 
(Wkm not separcUe vfortfs in the Greek.) 
iras, see "ALL,".iVi). 1, 

John XT. 2. 



EVERY MAN. 
(When not separate vfords in the Greek,) 

1. iras, see "all," Ifo, 1. 

2. airas, quite ally all .together^ all at 

once or at the same time. 

3. cKooToSy see "every," j^o, 2. 



5. 



CICOOTO?, 

ovo, (prep* 



«e^'"EVBBY," iTo. 5. 



up to or up by,) tmth 
numerdls or measures of quantity or 
■value^ apiece ; here dva Srpfopiov, a 
denarius apiece. 

&Vj a particle expressing'\ any one 
uncertainty, condition- ( (ivho 
ality, possibility^ [might be 

Tt9, any one, 

frfe, who? 



■{ 



) needing,) 
who... what? 



& Msttw xwl 27. 

6. XX. 9, 10. 

8. XXT. 16. 

2. Mark Tiii. 2& 

& xiii 34. 

7. -^xv. 24. 



L Luke Ti. 30. 

i; rvi IH. 

xix. la, see £ 

(how mnch.) 
1. John Ti 45. 
3. Tii 63 (cijx) 



9L John ivi 82, 

4. Acto it e. 

3. — , -8. 

G. 45. 

8. iv. 85. 

a xt 29. 

3. Bom. ii. 0. 

1. It). 

I. xiiSlrt. 

5. Stod.. 

3. Jdv. 5. 

& 1 Cor. iii 5,8,10,J8twJe*. 

8. iT. 6. ^ 

a -^-vii 2, 7, 17,80,24. 
lb. viii7. 

1. Ix.25. 

8. x.-a4(<M».GLTTr 

A a) 



8. 1 Cor. xii. 7, 11. 

B. OCT. 23. 

a 2 Cor. Ix. 7. 
a GaL vi 4, 6. 
a Eph. iv. 25. 
a Pfil.ii4twl«» 
4. Ck>L Iv. a 
1. Heb. a 9. 

a viiiU««oc. 

a Jas. i 14. 
a I Pet i 17. 

1. iii 16. 

^ iv. 10. 

1. 1 John iii a 
8. Biev. XX. 18. 
a — -xxlLia 

1. la 



EVERY MAN <how much.) 
> who... what I 



( Tts, who 9 
\ Ti, whati 



Lake xix. 15 (om. rlt, Tr a) 



EVERY ONE. 

(When not separaU toords in the Greek*) 

1. was, see "all," No. 1, 

2. am% see "every man," No, 2. 

3. iKao-Tos, see " every," No. 5. 

^ —- fix)m one to another, \ from 
EVERY," No. 3b, > one to 
j another. 



r Kara, fro 

.< w«"E 

( CIS, one, 



1. Matt Vii 8, 21, 26. 

a xviiiSft. 

1. xix. 29. 

L XXT. 2y. 

a xxvi. 22L 

1. Jiark ix. 49. 
a Luke ii a 

1. vi 40. 

lb. ix,4a 

1. xi. 4, 10. 

1. XTiiil4. 

I. xix 20. 

1. John iii 8, 20. 

8.'. vi7. 

1. 40. 

1. xviii 87. 

^. xri25 

a Actsii'sa 

3. iii 86. 

2. — ^v. la 

lb. xvi 2a 

lb.- — xxviii2L 
1. Rosn: i 10. 

1. X. 4. 

4. xiia 



a Rao. xiv. 12, 

a XV. 2. 

a 1 Cor. i 12. 
a 1 Tii 17. 

a — xi-21. 
a — ^v. 20. 

3.. -^ xvi 2. 

1. 10. 

a 2 Cor. V. 10. . 
1. Oal. iu. 10, la 
a Eph. V. 33. 
a IThea iv. 4. 
1. 2 Tim. ii 19. 
L Heb. V. 13. 

a vi 11. 

1. 1 John ii. 29. 

1. ' iv. 7. 

L V. 1. 

a Rev. ii 2a 



.a 

— vi 11 (avroif.vnfo 
<Aon,0 T Tr AXavroif 
CKOOTw, xnUo th<n\ 
aefmUly, L Tr'* A^ 



EVERY ONE IN PARTICULAR 

Kara, from one to another, 

5ee" EVERY," iVo. 3b, 
€ va, one, 
^KttOTos, each, see "every," 

No, 5. 

Eph. v. 3a 



each one 
by one, 
i,e. indi- 
vidually. 



Digitized by 



Google 



{ 



EVE 

EVERY SEVERAL. 



[ 202 ] EVI 



<!.«; sec "KVEKY MAN,"iV0.5, ^ ^^^^ ^^^ 

CIV, one, V, 

RIT zxi. 21 



, „ >8ei)arate- 



EVERY THING. 
(When not separate words in tlie Greet) 
wasy see "aiX," iVV 1. 

(a) siugnUtr, 

(b) plural. 



h. Matt viii 33 
A. 1 Cor. i. &. 
A. 2 Cor. viiL ' 



«. 2 Cor. ix. 11. 
A. Eph. ▼. 24. 

A. rua It. a, 



A. 1 Tbei. \ la 

EVERY WHERE 
(When not separate words in the Greek,)^ 
1. iravTa\ov, in every place, everywhere. 

1^ 



€V, 111, 

Travr/jeveiy 



Jin every (way or nian- 
nevbemrf understood) 



3 



< :ravTc', every, > 

( Toroj, place, locuSy ) 



in every place 



l.lfArkkvi20(ai>.) 

1. LvkA U. 0. 

— AcU Tiii. 4. vecgo. 

1. XTii. ::o. 

1. -— ZXi 2S (ir«i^axq. 



3. 1 Tim. li. 8. 



in tvfru dinctum, 
LTTrAR) 
1. AcU zzrur. 22 

1. 1 Cor. iv. 17. 

2. riul,iv. 12. 



EVERY WHIT 
oAos, tf^e " ALL," i\'b. 2. 

a. John vii. 23 ; a xiii 10. 

EVERY WOMAN. 
( When not sejjarate words in the Greek,) 
cKOOTos, each, see " every," No, 5. 

1 Cor. vil. 2 <fom.) 

EVERY (in.) 
icdTu, sie " every," iVb. 3b. 

Acta V. 42. I AcU xx. 23. 

xiv 2.3. xxU. W. 

XV 21 Ui. I xxTi.ll,with wmtdtL) 

Titus i. 5. 



EVERY (INTO.) 

AcU Tiil. 8. 



EVERY (OUT uF.) 

I^nko \iii. 4. 

EVERY (throughout,) 

Ltikc \ui. 1. 

EVERY QUARTER (from.) 
iravTa\60tv, (rwn all bideb. 
MArk i. 43 {wimS^w, fi'OM tvtt-y i>lace, ru L T Tr A. ) 

EVERY SIDE (on.) 
1. irdvTo&€v, from every place, hence, on 
every side. 

Hn cvoiy (way, nian- 
, every, j ner or side.) 

1. Liikfl six. 43. 1 2. 2 Cor. iv. & 



r cV, in, 
( vavrCfC 



EVIDENCE. 

€k(yxoi, evidence, demonsti-atiou, proof, 
convincing argument, (occ. 2 Tim. 
iii. IC^iXcy/ifc, conviction, reproof, 
LTTr^LH.) 

Ueb. xL L 



EVIDENT. 

1. ^;Xo9, plain, manifest, made known. 

2. xaTtt6/;Aov, most evident, etc, (No. 1 

W//« KuTo, intenshe,) (noti occ,) , 

3. TTpoSriko^y nmnifebt beforehand, or 

manifest before all, conspicuous, 
(No, 1 ufith irpo, before, prefixed,) 



1. Cal. iii. 11. 

~ run. L 2b. M6 token. 



.'!. lleb. %ii. 14. 
2. 16. 



EVIDENTLY. 

<lHAvtpmf openly, i.e. clcai-ly, manifestly, 
(ooo. Mark i. 45; John vii. 10.) 

Aettx. 8. I OaL iU. 1, see Mtforth. 



EVIL [noun and adj,] 

1. 7rovr)p6s\ causing or having labour, 
8orh)W, pain; (denoting the more 
active form of evil,) hence, evil, ma- 
lignant. 

(a) tvith article, o ?rovi/po9, the Eyil 
one, the active worker out of evil, 
with * prefixed denotes the transkh 
turn by the adf, in English, 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



EVI 



f 263 ] 



EVI 



2. ica#co9, bad, generically, embraelDg 

evciy form of evil whether moral or 
^jhyflcaly (hence No, 3.) 

yiaKOv, (netU.) as suhs.y with * prefixed 
denotes the traiislatiov. by the adj, in 
English. 

3. KaKuif badpess, the evil habit of mind 

not restricted to malevoltnce^ but gen, 
badness in its forms of meanness, 
cowardice, etc,^ hut sometimes malice. 

4. icaKus, (adv. of No. 2,) badly, ill, evil 

phgsicidly or morally. 

5. iJMvko^ ligbt, blown about by every 

wind, (with a moral reference opp. 
^ to dya&o^ good,) worthless, good for 
nothing, (liJte the old Eng. naughty 
/rom nought) 

With * denotes that it is translated hy 
the English' adjective. 

Tovripig^ eyil, see No. 1, 

l^gMj A word as uttered by evil 
the living voice; not word 
merely the word^ but the " or 
whole matter to which it matter. 
relateSf 

Every reference is included in this list, 

etcepi EVIL SPiiuuNO and spbak KViLy for 

which see under spbak.) 



6 



«. Mfttt T. 11 (om. UUui, 

la. 57. Sa 

I*.-: 46. 

la viUL 

!•. ». 

». 34. 

r. vlL 11, 17, 1& 

L iz.4(pL) 

1*. ziL84,86l«>*iM. 

86««i, «• E 

thiny 

!• 89. 

I*. XT. 19. 

1". X3C.15L 

2*. zzir. 4& 

9. zzTiL28. 

~Markiii.4,M«E<<lo.) 

2« TiiSL 

!•. 22. 

28.tMBttilac. 

2. XT. 14. 

1. Lnk«iiL19. 

Ti 9, «•£(<!&) 

1* 21 

1. I sa. 

1*. 1.4AM*ta4. 

46)r«.M«E(ttlAt 

1*. Tiii 2. 

1*. zL 4 (Aju) 

r 13.29.S4. 

ZTL25.aeeBtiil]ic. 

2. zxiiL22. 

\r aohniiil9. 
6. 20(pL) 



& JolmT.29(pL> ' 

!•. TiL7 

ZTlil5.Me E(thA) 

4. XTliL28l*. 

a 28»Mi. 

— AcUTiL 6. 19. tee B 



2. — ijL 13 (plj - 
— A— xiT.2.Me E ftff«ct«d 



±^.u. 



•M E 



l\ xix.\2, IS. 15. 1«. 

4. rriii, 5. 

2. 9. 

— Born, t SO.aee E thinf. 
2. iL9. 

2. TiL 19^21. 

2. iz. 11 (No.5. OmL 

TTrAH.) 
'- ziL 9. tee E (that 

which i&) 
2. — ^ 17 wict, 21 »'»«•• 

2*. Jilt a. 

4i'»(aME(thftt 

which itL) 

a 4»><* 

2». ziT. 20. 

2. ztL 19. 

— 1 Cor. z. O.MC E thing. 
2L ziiL& 

2\ ZT. 88. 

— 2 Oor. Ti 8, ace report 
2. ziiL 7. 

1». 0*L L 4. . 
l\ Eph. T. 18. 
r. Ti la 



2*. PhiL iiL 2. 

2-. CoL iu. 5. 

2. ITbM. V. 15<*»ce. 

1. 22. 

lA.2The8.iii. & 
1*. 1 Tiro. Ti 4. 

2. 10 (pi.) 

— 2 Tira. ii. <J. nee E doer. 

1 .. iil 13. 

2. iT. 14 (pL) 

r. 18. 

2*. Titiw i. 12. 

a 8. ace E thing. 

1*. Hcb. iii. 12. 

2. T. 14. 

I* - — z. 22. 
a Jm. L' 13 (pL) (roarg. 
tviU} 



V Ja& li 4 

9 — liia 

5' 16. 

!• iT. 10. 

— 1 Pot. ii 12. 14. see E 

doer. 

2 iii; 9tw*««, la, 11, 

12 (pL) 

— — — 16, cce E doer. 

— — ^ 17 a«e E doing. 

— i>. 15. see E doer. 

1\ 1 John iii la 

— S John 11 1M.8CC E(th»t 

which i&) 

11 M, MC S 

(do.) 

— BcT. as. cce B (tbey 

which axei) 



EVIL DOING. 

1. dSiKvj/Mif an isjastice, a wr(»]g^ a 

crime. f 

2. icaicoiroieu*, (" EVIL," No. 2 prefixed to 

iroicca, to do, to do evil, practice sin. 

LActazziT. 2a | a lP»i iii 17(p«t) 

EVIL DOBB. 

1. iccucov/>yo«, an evil- worker,) *^^ 

2. KaKOTToios, an evil-doer, ) | 



L 2 Tim. u. 9. 
a 1 Pet a 12. 14. 



FACTOR. 

a IPet Ul 16 («!>.) 
a iT. 16 



EVIL ENTREAT. 

icaKOd), to affect with icaic^s, (see *' bvil," 
No. 2J physically, to iU use, maJ- 
treat, to harm; maraUy^ to exas- 
perate. ^^^ 

AetiTii6,19. 



EVIL THING (-S.) 

1. irovtipo%, see "bvil," No. 1. 

2. icaicfc, «e« "BVii^" No': 2. 

3. <^vXos", see " evil," iVo. 5. 



1. Matt za 35, 
1. Mark Ta 
a Lake«ZTi 



86.) 
23. V 
26.) 



(neat. 



a Rom. i SO, ) (neut 
a 1 Cor. z. 6. r pi) 
8. Titne a 8 (neat) 



EVIL DO. 

(Where not two separate words in the 
Greek.) 

KaKOTToutOy to do evil, practice sin, 
("evil," No. 2 with rouw, to do.) 

Mar]Lia4. I LakeTia 

8 John li 



Digitized by 



Google 



EVI 

EVIL (that which- is.) 



[ HCA ] 



EXA 



1. wovrjpo^, see " EVIL," I^o, 1, ) (a) totth 

2. ica/c^9, see " evil," iVo. 2, j article. 



la. Luke vi. 45. 
la. Kom. xiL 0. 



2a. Rom. xiii. 4. 
2a. 3 John 11. 



EVIL (the.) 

{Of the, 
wovifip6s, see "evil," Ho, 1. 

JolmxTiil5. 



EVIL (they which are.) 
Ka#c<fe, «fe " evil," JVo. 2; 

BeT.iL2(pL) 

EVIL AFFECTED (make.) 
KaKoui, see "evil entreat/' 

AetixJT. 2. 

See also, speak and speaking. 



EXACT [verb.] 

rpaovo), to do, expressing an action con- 
^ tinned, ndt completed^ to do, i.e., to 
exercise, practice. Then in re/, to 
a person, to do to or in respect to 
any one, (in N.T,) only of harm or 
evil, aUo, in the sense q/" todo a 
person, %,e. to get money from any one. 

Lake Ui. IS. 
EXALT (-ED, -ETH.) 

v^odi, to raise high, elevate, lift up, 
(spoken of the brazen serpent, and of 
Jesus on tJie cross,) Metaph. to 
elevate, i,e, to dignity, etc, to exalt. 



Matt. xi. 23. 


•. LukazrUL 14««tc«. 
AcU U. 8S. 


xxiii. 12»»1«» 


Luke i. &2. 


V. 81. 


x. 15. 


xlU. IT. 


Jtiv. 11 iwlw. 


2 Cor. xl 7. 


iPet 


V. C. 



EXALT HIGHLY. 
vrr€pv\f/6(i}, to make high above, raise high 
aloft ; only used nietaph, to highly 
exalt over all, (fion occj 

PliiL II. 0. 



EXALT ONE'S SELF. 

1. iiraLpo), to take up, raise up (as a mil 

or oue^s hands, etc.) 

(ji) Mid, to lift up oue*s self, raise up 
as against any thing, Metaph, to 
be lifted up, become elated. 

2. vTTipatpio, to lift up over or above 

a?iy thing, 

(a) Mid, to lift up one*s self over 
others, or over-much, become con- 
ceited, arrogant, etc, 

la. 2 Cor. X. 5. I la. 2 Cor xi. 20. 

2a. 2Tbc8. ii 4. 



EXALTED ABOVE MEASURE (be.) 

2a. 2 Cor. xil 7 1»», 72n<i(cy).) 



I 



EXALTED (in that ns is.) 



€K, in, 

Tw, the, , ^ 

if .^uplifting, '. 1^'-^"P- 
avTov, of him, 



) his 
i lifting, 



in hi.s 
uplifting. 



Jaa.L9. 



EXAMINATION. 

dvaKpia-i^, a dividing or separating up, 
/ie7u:e, examination. 



AoU ZZT. 2d. 



EXAMINE (-BD, -TNG.) 

L dvaKpivu), to separate Or divide up, 
hence, to examine carefully, investi- 
gate. 

2. ai'CTafw, to eifamine thoroughly, in- 

quire strictly, es^J. by scourging or 
torture, (iraa-pos, u used of torture 
. in 2 Mace. vii. 37,) (mn occ) 

3. SoKipd(b}, to prove by test, put to 

the proof, examine ; esp, metals, etc, 
by fire, and of other things by, use; 
to examine, judge of, estimate, 
heiKe, approve by trial. 

4. W€ipd(u)j to make trial ; of actions, to 

attempt, tiy ; of 2>ersons, to put to 
the test, in a good or bad .sense. 



1. Luko xxiii. 14. 
1. Acta iv. 0. 

1. xil. IP. 

2. xxli. 24. 

2. 2Q,mairg.tortvre. 



1. Acts xxiv. 8. 

1. xxviii. 18 (pari) 

1. 1 Cor. ix. 3. 

3. xi. L'^. 

4. 2 Cor. .\iii. 5. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EXA 



EXAMPLE. 



[ 265 ] 



EXO 



Stiy/utf that which is shown, a sample, 
specimen, example, (non occ) 

iir6S€iyfjLa, (No, 1 with iVd, under, 
prefixed J that which is shown under 
07' before the eyes^ %.e, plainly. 

nVos, anything produced by repeated 
blo^i-B, hence^ a mark or impression 
made by a hard substance on one of 
Kfter material ; then, a model, pat- 
tern, exemplar in the widest sense^ 
(Eng, type.) 

iVoypa/i/io?, a wi-iting-copy, hencty a 
pattern, etc, ^ for imiiationy (nohoce.) 



- Mfttt. 110. seoF (make 

a public ) 
2 John ziii. 15. 

— Rom. XV 5. Me C of 

(after the) 
'< 1 Cor. X. 6. TOMrgJtffure 



3. 1 Tim iv 12. 
2. H«fh iv II. 

2. Till. 6. 

2. Jaa V 10. 

4. 1 Pet ii. 21. 
1. Jude 7 



EXAMPLE OF (after the) [mai^in.] 
ifaTo, down. 

(a) vnth Gen, do^m from. 

(b) unth Ace. down upon, over against, 
hence, according to, (some standard of 
comparison being stated or implied,) 

h Rom. XT 6. text« aec&rding to. 

EXAMPLE (make a public.) 

TrapaS€iyfjLaTi(u}, to make an example of 
near or beside others, hence, to ex- 
pose to public shame as an example 
to others, (occ. Heb. vii. 6.) 

Matt i 10 <2ctY|Miri^M, to rr-/>kt an example (0.^» L T 
TrA).) 



EXCEED. 

vrc/)/?u'AXai, to throw or cast over or 
beyond, ft>. beyond a certain limit.) 
Also to throw beyond 07* farther 
Uian another, to surpass in fhrotving, 
hatce s^€77.» to surpass, excel, exceed. 

T€pura'€vb), to be over and nbove, to 
be over a certain number or mea- 
sure, hence, to abound, exceed. * 



2. Matt. v.90{witiirA<roi', 
1 Cor. iii 9. 



1. 2 (or. ix. 14. 
1 Kph.i. 1ft. 
I U. 7. 



EXCKEDINO. 
1. Xiau, much very, exceedhigly. 



2. a-<f>6&pa, vehemently, eagerly, very 
much. 

0(0, the, ) hetr, Dative case, 
^' I ^€os, God, / to God. 

^ { Kara, ) exceedingly 

' ( vn-€pPoKri, ] super-eminently. 



2. Matt. IL 10. 

1. 16. 

1. iv. S. 

1. viii 2£i. 

2. — — xvii 23. 

2. xxvi. 22. 

1. Mark ix. 3. 



1. Luke xxiii. 8. 

3. Acts vii. 20.mai:8;.M(7oU. 

4. Rom. vli 13. 
— 2 Cor. iv. 17, sec E (far 

more.) 
^IPet iv. 18. K„ ,„ 
-Jude 24, f*^ioy 
2. Rev. xvi. 2L 



EXCEEDING (far mure.) 



Kara, according 
to, 

virtplSokrj, a 
passing be- 
yond, surpass- 

€19, unto, 
vTTippoXrj, a 
surpassing, 



in a surpassing man* 
ucr, still surpaiising, 
(referHng here to the 
verb 'working out,' 
not to the word * eter- 
nal,' which forbids 
such a qualification ; 
nor to* weight, 'u^AtcA 
is separaied from ii 
by the adjective.) 



%C0T. iv. 17. 

See also, abundant, abundantly clad, 

GREAT, JOYFUL, SORROWFUL, SORftY. i 

EXCEEDINGLY. 

L V€pur(roTipias, more abundantly, more, 
ichether of number or degree. 

2. a-fjioSpa, vehemently, eagerly, very 

much, (neut. pi. of o-<^6/)os, eager, 
vehement) 

3. o-<l>oSpias, (adv.) vehemently, eagerly, 

very. much. 

vTTcp, over ; vnth Oen. ' 
(as here), above, 

4. \ Ik, from, out of, 
•n-fpio-aov, above the 

ordinary measure, 
^ofSov, fear, 
fAiyav, great, 



exceeding 
' abundantly. 



a great fear. 



Matt. xix. 25. 
Mark iv. 41 
XV. 14, 

more.) 
— Acte xvi.20,Mee tronUe. 



■ — XV. 14, see E (the 



3. Act! xxvii. \$. 
1. 2 Cor. viL IS. 

— Qal i. 14, cee E (moift) 

4. 1 Then. iii. 10. 

— 2 Thes. i. 3, bcc grow. 



- Ueb. xa 21. see fear. 

EXCEEDINGLY (mobe.) 

1. Qal L 14. 



Digitized by 



Google 



EXO 

EXCEEDINGLY (the more.) 

1. Mark xv. 14 («-ffpi(r<ruc» vcheuimtlg, G L T (8th ed:) 
Tr A «.) 



[ 2G6 ] EXC 



EXCEL (-ETH.) 

L Trcpinro-cvo}, to be over and above, to 
excel ut number or ineasiire, 

2. vTTcpf^dWiOf to throw or cast beyond 
a cerOiin llmll or goal; oJso to throw 
beyond or fartlier (hdn another, 
keitcef to 8ui'pasS| exceed, excel. 

L 1 Cor. xiv. la. I 2. 2 Cor. uL 10. 



EXCELLENCY. 
L vir€pPo\-j, a throwing or casting be- 
yond, hence, a surpassing, super- 
eminence, excellence. 

2. V3r€p€x«» (a) fran#. to bold over. 

(b) intran$, to hold one's self over, i,e. 
to be over, jut out over or beyond ; 
also, to hold one's self abovOi ue, to 
be superior, excel 

3. {mtpoyf], (from Nol 2j) a prominence, 

eminence ; of things, superiority, 
excellence, (occ. 1 Tim. iL 2.) 

3. 1 Cor. ii 1. I 1. 2 Cor. It. 7. 

2bL PhiL iiL8(pMl) 



EXCELLENT. 

luyaXoTTparfi^, becoming to a gi*eat man, 
magnanimous ; of things, magnifi- 
cent, (non occ) 

2 Pet. i. 17. 

EXCELLENT (more.) 
L 6ta^/Mtfrcpo9, (comp, of Sid<f>opo<;, di- 
verse, various, distinguished,) more 
distinguished. 

2. irXciuv, more, (the vsual c&inp, of 
To\^, much,) properly of number, 
but also of magnitude and in com- 
2)ari9on expressed or %m2)lted, 

& 1 Oor. zii. 8L I L Hab. Tiii. d 
1. HelxL4. I 9L xLA 



EXCELLENT (most.) 
jtpdrurro^, (superL of Kpdro%, power in 
fffed, force^ superiority,) most ex- 



cellent, most noble, (used hi ad- 
dresmig jyersons of raiik and author- 
ity. 



J.iikc i. 3. 



Act's xxiii. 20. 



EXCELLENT (things that aue.) 

I Ttt^ the thui/js, ^ the things 

•^ 8ta</*«^onra, different, dis- 
( crepant, f 



^ the 

•\ th 

j di 



that are 
diffei*ent. 



Phil. i. 10, inarg. difftr. 



EXCELLENT (the things tuat are 

MORE.) 
Rom. ii. 8, nutfg. di$tr, . 



EXCEPT. 



L- 



coi', (for 6t ai/,) in 
Qi.se, if perhapto 
(assuming the 
hypothesis as a 
possibility or unr 
certainty with 
the prospect of 
decision), 
[ li-q, not, 

t followed by the HidfJ. pres, 

' €1, in case, if pos- 
sibly, (mof:e de- 
cisive and less 
uncertain than 
Uv,) 

liri, not, 

€KT^9, without, besides, \ except the 
except, ( case if or 

in- 
deed. 

except perhaps, 

unless perchance 

or unless In some 

respect, (non 

occ) 



incasc.notf^^^ 
condiliiTn r^ferr- 
ing to 'future 
time,) ^followed 
by the Aorist 
subj, which may 
be rendered by 
thefuJt, perfect. 



incasc.notf'a*- 
sumingan incred- 
ible or untenable 
hypothesis,) 



€i',.in case, ) <. « I *^®^ 
/*>;, not, ]'''^o^^^) deec 

(see 



ci, m case, 
above,) 
4. \ if fi^, not, 

Ti, some or any 
reject, 

TaptKTos, near by without, t.e. on the 
outside, without 

irAiJv, more than, over and above, 
hence, besides, except 

It. John tii. t. 



1*. Matt. ▼. 20. 

1* ril. 29. 

!•. xviiL a 

2. xix. » {ftp,) 

2. roT. 22. 

1\ xxvi 42. 

!•. Mark iiL 27. 

J*. vii. S, 4. 

xiii. 20,wo E that 

4. Luke is. IS. 



1* 

!♦.- 

1'.- 

1*.- 

It- 

!•.- 



-iT.4& 

-vi44,63. 
— W. 
.Z1L84. 
•XT. 4«««^ 



3. xix. U. 

& AetoTiiLL 



Digitized by 



Google 



EXC 



[ 267 ] 



EXE 



r.ActaTiiiSl. j 


4. 1 Cor. viJ, 5. 


1\ XV. 1. 


8. xiv. 6» 


— aaiT. 21. see E it 


r. 6.7,9. 


be. 


1\ XV. 30. 


6. xxvi. 29. 


2. 2 Cor. xiL 13. 


!•. xxvU. 8L 


4. xiii. 6. 


2. Rom. vU. 7. 


1». 2 Thm. ii. 5 


2. ix29. 


1». 2Tim. U.5. 


1\ X 15. 


I*. Rev. u. 5, 2i 


EXCEPT IT BE. 


<;, either, or. 


AOmxj 


dv.21. 



EXCEPT THAT. 
€t fwj, «etf " EXCEPT," iiTo. 2. 



Mark xiii. 2a 



EXCEPTED (be.) 

licT09,'.tnthout, beside, except, (here lit., 
there i$ an excepting of (he one who^ 
ete^) 

1 Oor. ST. 27. 



EXCESS. 

1. oKpaffta^ incontinence, intemperance, 

(ooc 1 Onr. yiL 5.) 

2. ay<£xwf9, a^ pouring out upon, empty- 

ing out, (fton occ.) 

3. oa-tarta, the life and character of an 

wrwos (not to be sayed, past hope,) 
profligacy, debauchery, (occ. Tit. i. 
6 ; 1 Pet. iV. 4.) 

1. Mail xxiii 25 (a<s>) I 8. E]^ v. la 

(a8ut£e, iixjuttict, O.) — 1 Fek iv. 3, Me wine 
2.1 Pet It. 4. 



EXC^ANOE (in.) 

dvrdkXayixa; thAt which is exchanged 
against anything, compensation, 
equivalent, hence geih.^ pnce, (non 
occ) 

ifatt.xTL26. I ICaikviiLflir. 



EXCHANGER (s.) 

rpaire^in^, a tabler, i.e. one who eat at a 
table and exchanged numey^ or re- 
xeivied it^ on deposit, (non occ.) 

lUtt. XXV. 27. 



EXCLUDE (-ED.) 

cfcicAcio), to shut out, to exclude, (^wn 
o&i.) 

Rom. ilL 27 (pass.) 1 Gal iv. 17. 



EXCOMMUNICATE [mai-gin.] 

cicjSaAXw, to throw or cast out; gen, wiUi 
Uie idea of force or impulse, 

John ix. 34 t«i«« (text, catl oitl.) 



EXCUSE [uoun] [margin.] 

irpo<^orf 9, what is shown or appears be- 
foce any one, i,e, show, pretence, 
pretext. 

John XV. 22 (text, tloak.) 

EXCUSE (make.) 

9ra/>aiT€oftat, to ask near any one, t.e. at 
his -hands, to obtain by aakiug ; to 
entreat that something may not he 
done, to ask aside or away, hence, to 
excuse one's self //t)m an invitation. 

Lake xiv. 18 
EXCUSE (WITHOUT.) 

dvairoXoyipvi, xnthout apolpgy or de- 
fence, (oca Rom. iL 1.) 

Rom. i. 2<K 



EXCUSE (-ED, -INO.) 

airoXoyiofiai, to speak one's self off, i.e., 
to plead for one's self, defend one's 
self before a tribunal. 

^ Rom. ii. 15. 

EXCUSE ONE'S SELF. 

2 Cor. xii. 19. 

EXCUSED (BE.) 
vapamofmi, see "excuse (make.)" 

Luke xiv. 18, 19 (paas.) 



EXECRATION (biml with an oath of) 

[margin*] 
ova0€/AaTifw, to declare one to be ava^ 
0€iui, (accuiised), to bind by a curse. 

Acte ^-if^" 12 (text, h'cvil wndir a curu.) 



EXECUTE (-ED.) 

iroiiia, to make,, bring about, eflect ; to 
do, execute, practice, (e.g. to do 
judgment, i.e. to act as a judge. 

John V. 87. 



I LukeL8,seopriMt 
Judtl& 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



EXE 



EXECUTIONER. 

(nr€KovX,dTQip, Lat speculator or spicula- 
tor, (from spicula, a spear,) Eng, a 
pike-man, halberdier. In Roman 
army forming the hody-gwird and' 
acting as executioners^ (non occ.) 

Mark vi 87. 



[ 268 ] EXP 

EXHORT ONE ANOTHER 

1. Holx X. 25. 



EXERCISE [noun.] 

yvfivaa-ia, gymnastic exercise, (so called 
because practised nude or nearly so^ 
see below,) (noh occ J 

ITillLlT. &. 



EXERCISE (-ED, -ETH.) 

1. yvfivd(<a, to practise gymnastic exer- 

cises, (from yv/xv6sy naked,) hence, 
to train, accustom, (non occ.) 

2. oo-Kcw, to work up with skill, as raw 

materials, hence, to exercise one's 
self in any thing, to endeavour, 
strive, (non occ.) 

3. voLto), see " execute." 

— Miitt xx.25,Me author- 

ity and dominion. 

— Mark z. 42, s^ antbor^ 

it J aud lordship. 

— Ltikexxii.25;Metathorr 
.itjandlozdahip. 



2. Acts xxiv. 10. 
1. 1 Tim. iv. 7. 
1. 1 Ueb. «. 14. 

1. xU. II. 

1. 2 Pot a 14. 

3. ReV xiiL 12. 



1 



2. 



EXHORT (-ED, -ETH, -iNa.) 
TrapoLKaXkii), to call to one, call near, 
call for ; every hind of speaking to 
which is meant to produce a particu- 
lar ^ect, e,g, exhortation, cojnfort, 
encouragement, 

mipaLvib), to tell or speak of near, 
before or to any one ; hence, to re- 
commend, warn, (occ..Act8xxvii.9.) 
3. jrpoTpcTro), to turn forward, i.e. to 
propel, impel, morally. 

(a) Mid. to cause one to turn himself 
forward ; hetice, to exhort, to 
wholly impel him onward, (fion 
occ.) 



1. Acts ii. 40. 

1. xi, 23. 

1. xiT. 22. 

1. XV. 32. 

3a.— xviii. 27. 

2. xxviL 23. 

1. Rom. xa 8. 

1. 2 Cor. ix. 6. 
1. 1 Th'ja. u. 11. 

1. iv. 1. 

1- V. 11. marg. (text, 

coiii/ort.) 



1. I Thea.v.l4,maM;.(text, 
1. 2 Thea iii. 12. [beeetch.) 
1. 1 Tim. iL 1, marg. lU- 

1. tL 2. [tire. 

1. 2 Tim. iv. 2. 
1. Titus i 9. 

1. ii.6, 15. 

1. Heb. iii. 1& 

^ — X. 25, aeo E one 

another. 
1. 1 Pot V. 1, 12L 
1. Jttdo 3. , 



EXHORTATION. 
irapoucXi^orts, a calling near, a summons 
to one's side ; hence, an admonitoiy 
encouraging and consolatory ex- 
hortation, invitation or entreaty, 
(of^. to vapaiv€<ris, warning.) 

Lake ia 18,866 E (in one's) 
Acts zia 15. 

2, 166 E (gjm 



Rom. ziL 8. 
1 Oor. xir. a 



[mooh.) 



2 Cor. via 17. 
ITheaa 8. 
1 Tim. iv. 18. 
Heb. zii. 5. 

ziii. 22. 

( 



EXHORTATION (give much.) 

{irapaicaAlcD, see "zx,-^ exhorting 
HORT, 
iroAAf, 

Acts XX. 2 



iicaAlcD, see "zx,'\ exhorting 
DRT," iTo. 1, ( [them] with 
0, discourse, f much 
KQ, much, /discourse 



EXHORTATION (in one's.) 
TrapaicaAco), see **^ exhort," No. 1. 
Luke ia 18 (part) 



EXORCIST. ^ 

l^opKurrqs, one who iises an oath, i.e. 
- one who by adjuration professes to 
expel demons, (JSng. exorcist, non 
occ) 

Aotsxix. 18. 



EXPECT (-INO.) 

1. €K8€xo/iat, to receive from another, 

hence, of kings, to succeed. /;* li.T.. 
inactively to be about to receive 
from another, hence, to wait for. 

2. Trpoo-^KOAo, to watch toward or for 

anything, hence, to look for, expect. 

2. Acta iii & | 1. Heb. x 13. 



EXPECTATION. 

wpoa-SoKia, a watching or looking for, 
expectation, (in N.T. only of evil, 
occ. Luke xxi. 2G.) 

Acta xiL lU 

EXPECTATION (de in.) 
irpoa-SoKoju), see " expect," iTo. 2. 

Luke ill 15 (part.) (maii^. iU92}c.\sc.) / 



Digitized by 



Google 



EXP 



[ 269 ] 



EYE 



EXPECTATION (earnest.) 

diroica/)a5o#fia, a looking away towards 
any thin/j with the head bent for- 
ward, 'f/rowi a^ro, from, Kapa, the 
head, and 8oK€vio, to loc»k.) 

K-.m. viii. 10. \ Phil. i. 2i). 



EXPEDIENT (UK.) 

<n'^i<f>€pit}, to bear or bring together, to 
contribute, to collect ; hence, to be 
profitable, expedient, advantageous. 

* Intrans, a)ul Impers. 



John xi. 50.* 

xvi. 7*. 

xviii. 14.* [proAtdble. 

1 Cor. vi. 12, marg. be 



1 Cor. X. 23. 
2. Cor. viii. 10.» 
-.- xii. 1.*' 



EXPEL (-LED.) 

€K/3aAXa>, to throw or cast out. . 

Aotn xiif. 50. 



EXPERIENCE. 

SoKifirj, proof, trial ; eithe)* the state of 
being tried, a trying ; or, the state of 
having been tried^ tried, probity, 
approved integrity. 



Rom. T. 4»»te«. 



EXPERIMENT. 
BoKifii^, see above, 

2 Cor. ix 13. 



EXPERT. 

yv<i<m;9j a knower, i.e., one who knows, 
(no7i occ.) 



Acts xzvi 3. 



EXPIRE (-ED.) 

1. 'jrXrfpoia, to make full, fill up. 

2. TcXcitf, to end, to finish. 

1. Acts TiL 30 (part, pan.) 

2. Rot. XX. 7 Olcra, aft*r, iosUad of irav nktvv^, 

pkeruotver may be endtd, Ga..)* 



EXPOUND. (-ED.) 
, iKTi0r)fii, to place out (as an infanl 
. that may perish, occ. Acts vii. 21, 
past,) 

(a) t» Mid. to set forth, to expound, 
declare. 



2. 8upfn/]V€v<a, to interpret fully, .to 

thoroughly explain. 

3. cTTiXvo), to let loose upon, solve ; ex- 

plain farther. 



^. "Mark iv. 34. 
2. Luke xxiv. 27. 



lac Acts xxviii. 23. 



la. AcU jc! 4. 
lau xviii. 2fl. 



EXPRESS. 
See, IMAGE. 



EXPRESSLY. 

prjrS}^, in express words, f'oc^v. of pi^ros, , 
said or expressed in words.) 

1 Tim. iv. I. 



EXTORTION. 

apnrayrj, the act of seizing tipon or 
snatching away, ^ plundering, pil- 
lage, (occ. Heb. X. 34; LukexL 39.) 

Matt xxiii. 25. 



EXTORTIONER. 

affira^, (adj. of above,) ravenous, (spoken 
of wild beasts, rapacious, (occ. Matt, 
vii. 15.). 

Luke xviiL IL f 1 Cor. v. 10. 11 

1 CiJr. vi. 10. 



EYE (-a) 

1. o^0aXfto9, the eyei (occ. Acts i. 9, pL) 

2. o/x/ia. sight ; the eye, (No. 1 may be 

applied to Uie Deity, but No. "2 van 
only be applied vnth p-opriety to 
men.) 

3. rpvfmkid a hole, eye of a needle, 

(from rpwa, to rub through,) ^non 
occ.) 

4. TpvTrrjfM, a hole, eye of a needle, 

(from rpyirdu), to bore,) (non occ.) 



1. Ifatt. V. 20, Z8. 

L ~ vi. 22 «»ic*, 23 

1. —vii. 3»**cc, 4i»le«. 

5 twite. 

1. ix. 20. 30 

1. xiii. I.^»*>«« 16. 

1. xvji. «. 

1. xviii. 9lu«8rJ. 

y «nd,8ec E (with 

one.) 

4. xlx, 24. 

1. XX. 15. 33. 

1. 34i»--(No.2. I*T 

(8lhe.l)Tr A.) 
1. 34 »'•»» (omit, 

aitrtSv VI o<^^<iA;/ oL 

their eift*, L TXSth od.) 

Tr A S.) 



1. Matt. xxi..42. 

1. xxvi. 43. 

1. Mark vii. 22. 

1. — via i». 

2. 23. 

1. 25. 

1 .ix. 47 11* 3rd. 

47«nd,8e9E(with 

one.) 

3. x 25. 

1. xii 11. 

1. XIV. 40. 

1. Luke ii. 30. 
1. iv. 20. 

1. vi. 20 41 f^Jcs. 

1. X. 23 

1. xi. 34'*»*A 



Digitized by 



Google 



EYE 



[ 270 ] 



FAC 



1. LqIm ZTi 23. 

1. XTiii. 13. 

8. 25 (tpW,« *«f«, 

LTTtAKV 

1. xix. 42. 

1. zxir. 16, 31. 

1. John iv. 35. 

1. Yi. 6. 

1. ix.6.10, 11. 14,15, 

17, 21, 26, 30. 32. 

1. X. 21. 

1. -^ xi. 37, 41. 

1. xii 40 t*i«fc 

1. — ^ xvii. 1. 

-* AoU iii. 4, lee foKten. 

I. ix. 8, 18, 40. 

— — xi. 6, Me fa8t«n 

~. ziii 9, Me Mt. 

1. — - xxtL 18. 

1. — xxvia 27 «»»««• 

1. Rev. 



1. ROBL Ul 18. 

L xi 8, 10. 

1. i Cor. ii. 9. 

1. xii. 16, 17, 21. 

1. XT. 52. 

1. GaL iii. 1. . 

1 iv. 15. 

1. Eph. i/lS. 
1. Hebi iT. 1.3. 
1. 1 Pet. iii. 12. 
1. 2 Pet. ii. 14. 
1. 1 Johu J. 1. 

1. ii. 11. 10. 

1. Rev. i. 7, 14. 

1. il 18. 

1. m. 18. 

1. iv. 6, 8. 

1. V. 6. 

1. vii. 17. ' 

1. xix. 12. 

xxi. 4. 



EYE (with oxe.) 
/iovo^aX/ios, one-eyed, having lost an 



eye. 

Matt ztUL 9. 



Mark ix. 47 



EYESALVE. 

KoWovpiov^ (dim, of Kokkvpa, a coaj'se 
bread or cake,) a small cake In 
N.T. Enfj. coUyrium, eye-salve, 
resembling the dough of the Kokkvpu, 
(non occ) 

Rev. iii. 18. 



EYE-SERVICE. 

o^^aAjuoSoi'Xcuz, eye-service, i.e. rendered 
only under or for the inaster's ey^, 
(non occ.) 

Eph. vi 6. I Cot <ii 22. 



EYE-WITNESS. 

1. avTOTmy?, self-beholding, t.^. an eye^ 

witness, (non occ.) 

2. croTT'i/s. . a looker-on, spectator, hence 

eye-witness, (7ion occ.) 

l.Lukei.2. I 2. 2 Pet. L 16. 



FABLK 

fiv6o% anything delivered by word of 
mouth, and so in its widest s^nse 
word, speech, talk; then, the subject 
of speech or talk, a tale, stoiy, 
legend. After Pindar^ it always 
denotes fiction, fable, a mythic tale. 
In Attic Greek prose it lisually dei 
noted a legend of the early Greek 
times befoi-c the dawn of history. 



1 Tim. L 4. 
iv. 7. 



2 Pet. i 16. 



2 Tim. iv: 4. 
Titus i,U. 



FACE (-8.) 

1, vpoa-omov, the jxirt towards, at or 

around the eye ; hence, -geti. the face, 
visage, countenance. 

2. o^t9, the sight, fhculty of seeing; 

then, the thing seen, appearance; 
hence, aspect, looks, t.e. the face or 
countenance.. 



MattTilO. 17. 

xi. 10. 

— ^xvi 3. 

xvii. 2, 6. 

xvUL 10. 

xxvL 39, 67. 

Mark Li. 
ziT. 65. 



1.' Luke i. 76. 

I. iL 8L 

1. ^— T. 12. 

1. — Til «r. 

1. ix61. 62»5S. 

1. X 1. 

1. xii 66. 

1. xva 16. 



L Lake zxi 35. 

I. — ^ xxii. 64 (a^) ; 

1. xxiT. 5. 

2. John xL 44. 
Actevi. 15*»ie« 
Tii. 45. 

- — xviL 20. 

XX. 25. 38. 

xxv.ie.MeFtoF 

4 Cor. xiii. 12«»'^e. 

xiv. 25. 

2 Cor. iii. 7, 13, 18 

iv. 6. 

Xi. 20. 

GaL i. 22; 
ii. 11. 



1. CoL ii. 1. 
1. 1 The».'iL 17. 

1. iii. 10. 

1. Jas. i. 23. 
1. 1 Pet ui. Ii 
— 2 John 12, \a» 
-T. 3 John n, > 
1. Rev. iv. " 



- vi. 16. 

- va 11. 
-ix. 7. 
-X. 1. 

-xj. 16. 

- xii.. 14. 

-XX. 11. 

. xxii. 4. 



FACE TO FACE. 



iPto 

p. 



- ( Kara, used distributively, \ face to 
( TT/Joo-ftwrov, see No. 1 above, ) face. 

( <rr6fJLa, diouth, | 
2. < TTpos, towards,- \- mouth to mouth. 
( arSfjM, mouth, ) 

1. AeU XXT. 16. 2. 2 John 12. 

a. 3 John 14. 



FACTION [margin.] 

^Xoara&ia, a standing apart, di9.*}CUSion, 
discord. 

1 Cor. Ui. 3, text, division (om. Oi: L T Tr A H ) 



Digitized by 



Google 



FAD 



[ 271 ] 



FAI 



FADE AWAY. 

/Mpaitm, to put out, to extinguish (as 
fire.) 

(a) Pass, to go oiit, expire, die away, 
decay, (nOn occ.) 

a. Jm. L 11. 



FADETH NOT AWAY (that.) 
i; dfxdpavTos, (adj. of above) unfading. 
2. dfiapdvTivo^f (adj. of dfxdpavro^, the 
proper name of tlie aiparynth or 
eyerlosting flower,) amaranthine. 

1. Ll'etwi4. I 2.1P«*. V. 4. 



FAIL. 

1. cicAeim, to leave out of or off, i.e. to 

relinquish, desert ; to leave off, i.e. 
to fail, to cease, (non occ) 

2, cTTiXci^cD, to leave or foi*sake upon, 

i.e. in or during anythitiy ; hence, 
to fail, hot to suffice, (non occ) 

S. rinTw, to fall, fell (0 the grovrid, hence^ 
to become void. 

4. €Kmimt>f to fall out of, fall away from, 

fail. 

5. Karapyew, to leave unemployed oridle ; 
^ make useless, void, abolish ; put an 

end to, to lay aside. 

6. v&T€p€ijj to be last, hindmost ; hen re, 

to come short of, not to reach, miss. 



— T.nka xlL 83, s«e F not 

(tbat.) 

1. xvi. 9, 

a 17. 

— — -xxi. lO.aeaP 

(BOfin'* hearta) 
1. xxiuSi 



4. ICof. xiii. Sirt (No.?, 
L Tr A R) 

5. 8*»*. 

1. Helx L 19L 

2. xi. S'L 

0. zii. 15. with iir6. 

from ifDMrg^faUfrotn.} 



FAILING THEM (mkk's hbarts.) 

d7ro\lnjx6vxoij swooning, ready to die, 
(non occ) 

ot dvOfmiroif the men, (non occ) 

Luke xxi. 26. 



FAILETH NOT (that.) 

ovc^Aecirros, (I^o.l, tcith o, not, prefixedy) 
unfailing. 

^ Xokeziisa 



FAIN (would.) 

imfivfiw, to fix the desire upon, desire 
earnestly, long for, denoting the 
inivard affection of the mind. 



Luke XT. 10. 



FAINT (-BD.) 

1. c/cAvbi, to loose out of, to set firee 

from;* to loosen out, relax, weary. 
In N. T» only Pass, or Mid. to be 
weaiy, exhausted, esp. from failure 
of poiocTy /non occ) 

2. cicfcaKcu), to tuni out a coward, i.e. to 

lose one's coui-age. //» A^-Jfl gen. 
to bo faint-hearted, esp. in view of 
trial or difficulty^ or from moral 
weakness. 

3. KdfjLVia, to work one*s self weary, be 

weary (or even sick), (dec Heb. xii. 
3; Jais. V. 15.) 



I. Matt. ix. 36. with tl^L 
to be, TOBig. be tired 
and lay dovA {vtcvKKta, 
tofiv4f, Itteeralf, G L 
T Tr A K.) 

1. XT. 32. 

1. Mark viii. 3 

2. Luk«xviii. 1 



2. 2 Cor. iv. 1, 16. 

1. Gal. vL 0. 

2. Eph. iu. 13. 

2. 2 Tliea. iiL 13. 

(text, be iceary ) 
1. Reb. xii. 8, 5. 

3. Rot iL 3. 



marg. 



FAIR. 

cMTrcio?, of the town, (from aoru, a7id >o 
like LaL urbanus, from urbs,) 
polite, opp. to aypoiKoSf (of the 
country, a countryman ;) c.«p. clever, 
polished. Of the rxtentcU form\ 
well-made. (See dcsoriptirm ff Moses, 
Ex. ii. 2 ; .Jos. Ant. li. 9, 6, 7), (occ. 
Heb. xi."23.) ^ 

Matt. xvi. 2, see weather. I Ron), xvi. 18, see speech ••. 
Acts vii. 20.' I Gal. tI. 12. sec show 



FAIR HAVENS (the.) 

{KaXis, 'handsome, beautiful 
Ai/i^v, a haven, harbour, port. 

Acts xxTu. a 



FAITH. 

1. moTis. faith, i.e. firm persuasion, the 
conviction which is based upon 
hearing, nat^upon sight, or know- 
ledge ; ar firmly relying confidence 
in what we hrar from Ood in His 
Ward. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FAI [ 272 ] 

cXiTi?, hope, i.e. expectation of some- 
thing future ; a dearlj clierished 
and apparently well-grounded ex- 
pectation and prospect of some 



desired good. 

30, so© F 



Matt . Ti. 
(littki) 
Matt. TiiL 10. 

26, MM- F 



(of 



little.) 

Ix 2, », 29 

■ xlT 81, aoe F (of 

Utile.) 

xvl 8,* aeo F (of 

little ) 

xvii. 20 

xxi 21. 

xxUi 23 

Mark ii 5. > 

It. 40. 

T. 34. 

X M. 

xL 22 

Luke V. 20. 

Tii. 0, 50. 

Tiii 25, 4& 

xii.28.aeeF(Iittle.) 

xvii. 6, 6. 19. 

xviii. 8. 42, 

xxii 82. 

AotaUi. 16«»»ef 

Ti. 5. 7. 

8 (x^^. ffraee, 

GLTTrAK) 

xi 24 

xilL 8 

%ir. 9, 22, 27. 

XV 9 

xvi 5 

xvii. 31, marg. 

(text, auwanct,) 

XX 21, 

xxiv. S4. 

xxifL 18. 

Rom. i 5,8,12,1 7 »"■••■ 
Hi. 9, 22, 25. 27, 

28, 80 »*««•, 31 
it. 5, 9. 11,12. 13; 

14, 16 »*»«•. 19. 20 

T. 1 

2 (OM - I> 

W»A.) 
' — ix. .«W, 32. 

X. 6. 8, 17 

xl. 20. 

xiL 3, 6. 

xlv 1,22,23*»«« 

xvL 26 

1 Cor. ii. 6 

xii 

xiii J. 13. 

— XV 14, 17 
XVI. IS. 

2 Cor. L 21 t»tet. 

iv M 

▼ 7 

viii 7. 

X. 1a 



1 2 Cor xiU 6 
1. Oal L 23. 

l. a let^lw, 20. 

1. iil. 2, 5, 7,8,9,11, 

12. 14, 22,23twle« 24, 

25.26. 

1. T. 6, 6, 22. 

1. vL 10. 

1. Bph i. 15. I 

1. ii. 8. ^ 

1. iiL12, 17. 

1. ' It. 5, 18. 

1. 1 — vi. 16, 23. 
1. Phil i. 25, 27. 

1. Ji. 17. 

1. iii. 9 »•««•■ 

1. Col. i 4, 23. 

1. ii. ft, 7, 1 J. 

1. 1 Thee. L 8, 8. 

1. — ^ iil 2, 5, 6. 7, 10. 

1. V. 8. 

1. 2 Thee. i. 3, 4, 11 

1. iii. 2. 

1. 1 Tim. i. 2, 4. 5. 14, 

19 Iwlee. 

1. 11. 7, 15. 

iil. 6, marjB;. eoe 

norice. 

1. 9, 13. 

1. It. 1,6, 12. 

1. T. 8, 12. 

1. tLIO, 11,12, 21. 

1. 2 Tim i 5. 13. 

1. ii. 18. 22. 

1. iii. 8. 10. 15 

1. iT. 7. 

1. TitUBi. 1,4,13 

1. ii. 2. 

1. iii. 15. 

1. Fhilem. 5, 6. 
1. Heb. iT. 2. 
1. Ti. 1,12. 

1. X. 22. 

2. 23. 

1 38. 

1. xi 1, 3, 4, 5, 6, 

7«*«". 8,9,11, 13,17, 
20. 21, 22, 23, 24, 27, 
28. 39. 30, 81, 33, 39. 

1. xii. 2. 

1. xiii 7. 

1. Jaa 1. 3, 6. 

1. Ii. 1.5, 14 twice, 17, 

18Siiiiica, so, 22 <*'«»,. 
24, 26. 

1 T. 15. 

1 1 Pet. i 5,7.9, ?1 

J. T. 9 

1. 2 Pet i 1, 5. 

l.-lJohnv 4 

1. Jade 3, 20. 

L Rev ii 13, 19 

1. xiii 10- 

I 1. xfv 12. 



FAITH (OF UTTLE.) 

oX«y<5irt<rT09, little of faith, a word used 
only by ovr Lord; and by Him 
only as quoted beUnc, to rebuke four 
different states of mind, viz., anxiety, 
feary doubt', and fonjetfulness. See 
the passages. 



Matt Ti. 30. 

Tlli 2a 



Luke xii 2a 



Matt. xiT. 31. 
- xtL 8. 



PAL 

FAITHFUL. 



TI0T09, prob. a verbal adj, from veldt iv^ 
(to persuade^ win by words in- 
fluence,) hence it may be taken eitlur 
actively or passively, according to 
the meanings of the verb. Pass, 
faithful, trusty, worthy of confi- 
dence ; of persons, one on whom wc 
may rely; of things, trustworthy, 
sure, firm, certain. Act. trusting, 
believing. 



Matt xxiv. 45. 

XXV. 21 »»Jce, 23t*iM- 

Luke xii. 42. 

xvi. lOtwIee^il. 12. 

xix. 17. 

ActexvL 15. 
1 Cor. L 9. 

It. 2, 17. 

TiL 25. 

X.13. 

Oal. ill 9. 
Eph. L 1. 

vi 21. 

Col. L 2, 7. 
iT. 7, 

1 The!*. V. 24 

2 Thea. fii. .*} 

1 Tim. i 12. 15. 
iii 11 



1 tia. It. 9. 

tl2, fonrg.MietiM. 

2 Tim. ii. 2, 11, 13. 
TitttB 1. 6, 9. 

iii 8. 

Heb. ii. 17. 

iii. 2. 5. 

X.23. 

xi. 11. 

1 Pet iv. 19 
-^— V. 12. 
1 John i. 9. 
Rev. i. 5. 

ii 10. 13w' 

'. — iU. 14. 
-i — xvU 14. 

xix 11* 

xxi. 5. 

xxii 6. 



FAITHFULLY 
TTMrrds, see above. 



3 Jo&n 5, sent 



.FAITHI^ESS. 

aTTtoTos, (a, neg. prefixed to' 7runr6% sett 
above,) not worthy of cobfidcnce, 
untnlBtworthy ; not cojofident, dis- 
trustfuL In N.T. Greek, faithless, 
of one who refuses to receive God'c 
revelation of grace. 



Matt XTii; 17. 
Mark ix. 19. 



Lukeiz. 41. 
John XX. 27. 



FALL [noun.] 

1. irrciKri?, a fall, downfall. Metaph. 

downfall, ruin, (nonocc,) 

2. jrapaTTTw/ia, a falling aside as from 

right, truth, or duty ; the particular 
special act of sin. 

1. Matt. Tii 27 | I. Lukr ii 84. 

: Roto, xi 11, 12. 



2. 



FALL (ex, -eth, -ing, felu) 

rtjTTcu, to fall, as from a higher to a 
lower plac^, fcill down. 

iK-riTTixi, (No. 1, with Ik, out of, 



prefixed,) to fall out of. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FAL 



[ 273 ] 



FAIi 



3. €fnrtirT(a, (No, 1, Vfiih iv, in, prefixed J 
to fall in or into, 
(a) followed by €t9, into. 

4 Karamirrui^ (No. 1, ivith icara, down, 
prefixed,) to fall down motionless, 
(camp. 1 Sam. xxviii. 20.) 

5. €7nirCirr<o, (No, 1, udth kirl, upon, 

prefixed^) to fall upon. In NT. 
only of persons, to throw one's self 
upon, either as emhraciny, or in a 
hostile sense, Metaph, to fall upon 
or come over one. 

(a) followed by iwi, upon. 

6. yivofMi, to begin to he^ue. to come 

into existence or into any state ; to 
become, marking the result of any 
agency. 

7. KaraPaivb), to come down, {/3atv(a, 

being used of all kinds of motion,) 

8. Kara<f>€pb}, to bear or carry down from 

a higher to a lower place. In N.T. 
only Pass, to be borne down, 
thrown down, to fall. Metaph. to 
be borne down, oppressed. 

9. vraiia, to stumble, tb fall. 



— Matt, a 11. ) see p 

— —,» iv. 9, f dotni. 
1 tU. 25, 27 

1. X. 29. 

?x xii. 11. 

1. xiil. 4. 5, 7, a 

1. XV. 14, 27. 

1. xvii. d, 15. 

xviii. 26, 2P. see F 

doniL 

1. xxi. 44t»«ee(rti>.) 

1 xxiv. 29. 

1. xxvi. SO. 

— Mtfk Hi. 1]. Me F down 

before. 

1. iv. 4, 6. .7, 8. 

1 V. 22. 

83, eee P down 

before. 
vii. 25, tee F at. 

1. ix. 20. 

2. xiii. as. with tlfii, 

ro6e(No.l, LTTrA 

I xiv. 85. 

Sa Luke L 11 

iv. 7, lee F rfotcn 

before. 

v. 8, see F down at. 

1 12. 

1 Ti 39 (No. 3, L T 

TrA.) 
1 49 (ovfiwiwnt, to 

fall to^iker.T Tt AH) 

!. Till. 6. 

I 6(Xo.4,TTrA) 



- 13, see F awav 

I 14. 

- 23, see asleep. 

28. 47. see F 

down before. 

41, Me F down. 

1 X. 18. 



— Luke.x. SO. 
among. 

Sa. se. 



•ee P 



1. xi. 17. 

1. xilL 4. 

3a. xiv. 5(Nal. L Tr 

AH.) 

XV. 12^ aee F to. 

5a. XV. 20. 

1. xvi. 21. 

xvii.l6,eeePdown 

1. XX. 18f*»w. 

1. xxi. 24. 

— — — xxil,44,aee Fdown 
1. xxia 80. 

— John xi. 32, see FdowA 
1. xii. 24. 

1. xviiie. 

0. Acta L 18.. part, aee P 

headlong. 

25, aee ^txaUB' 

gresaion. 

1. 26. 

V. 5,10,aee Fdown. 

vli. 60, lee aaleep 

5a viii. 14: 

1. ix. 4. 

18. see F from. 

5a. X. 10 (No. 6, Q»h 

TTr AR) 

25, aee F down. 

5a. 44(No.l, L.) 

5a. xi.l5. 

xii. 7, see F oiT. 

5a. xiil 11 (No. 1, L 

TTrA K) 
30, see sleep. 

— — — » XV. 16, see F down. 
xvi 29, see F down 

before. 

5a. xix. 17 (No. 1. L 

Tr.) 

— — 36, see fell down 

from Jnpiter (which.) 



8. Acta XX 9 lit. 

9 *»d BeeFdown. 

5a. 37. 

1. xxiL.7. 

4. xxvi. 14, part. 

a xxvU. 17. 29. 

32, Me F off. 

1. ■ 34 (airoAAvuc, to 

l)m«A,GLTTrAH) 

41, aee F into. 

xxTliL 6. aee F 

down. 
1. Rom. xi 11, 22. 

1. xiv. 4. 

5a. XV. 8. 

I. I Cor. X. 8, 12L 

— — — xiv.25,8ee P down. 

— — XV, 8,18,see aaleep 

— OaL V. 4, aae P frota. 

— PhiL t 12, aee P out 

2 Thea. a 3, aM falling 

away. 
8a.l Tim. iiL 8, 7. 

Sa. vl9. 

1. Hebi iii. 17. 
1. — iv. 11. 

t1. 8, aee F awaj. 

3a. X. 31. 

xii 15, aae Fyhwi. 

SO. 

— 1 Pet i. 24, aee F away. 

9. 2 Pet i. 10. 



— 2 Pet ilL 4, see asleep 

— — ^— 17, aee F from. 
~ Jas..i. 8,BeeFinta 

2. 11. 

I. v.. 12. 

— Juda 24; aee F (keep 

from.) 

1. Rev. i 17. 

2. IL5(No.l.GLT 

TtAR) 

1T..10, ^aM P 

14, fdown. 



— vi 13. 16. 

— vil 11. 

— viii. lO'^tw. 
ix.l. 

— XL 11 
LTTr 



cL 11 (No 
TrA.) 
- 13. 16. 



5. G^ 



1. xiv. 8 l«t. 

1. — ~ 8 «»d (pm. Ab 

K«».) 

a xvi. 2. 

I. 19. . 

7. 21. 

1. .xvii. 10. 

1. xTiii 2i«t. 

I. 2 Snd (<mu Tr A* 

M.) 
— "— xix. 4. tee Fdown. 

1. 10. 

.xxii.8, aeeFdOwlL 



" 77ie follomng combinations are where 
these are not separate words in the Greek,'' 

FALL AMONG. 

frtpLTrliTTio, to fall around any one so as to 
embrace ; or to fall so as to be ««•- 
rounded by any thing, (oce. Acts 
xxvii. ^1 ; Jaa. i. 2.) 

Lake x. 30. 



FALL AT. 

irpooTriirrtaf to fall towards any thing, to 
strike against. In NT, mth idea 
of purpose, to fall at, rush upon, 
dash against, (Matt, vii.25.) Of per- 
sons, to fkll down to or before any 
one, 

Marie vii. 25. 



FALL AWAY. 

1. iKirtirrw, see " Fall,'^ No, 2. 

2. TfapairtTTTfu, to fall near bj any one, so 

as to meet unth ; also, to fall aside so 
as to desert, (non occ.) 

3. dffitaTrifxi, (a) trans, to place away 

from, cause to depart. 

(b) intrans, to separate one's self, de- 
part, forsake. 

8bL Luke viii 13. | 2. Beb. vL 6. part 

! , 1. 1 Pet. i 24. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FAL 

FALL DOWN. 



[ 574 ] 



FAIi 



1. irinw, 9ee ''YkVL," No. 1. 

2. icaTttirtiTTw, iee "FAhL," No. 4, (oec. 

Acts xrvi. 14.) 

3. tcarapatvia, see "FALL," No, 7. 

1. AcuzT. 16. 

1. XX. 9. 

2 xxTiii. 6. 

1 1 Oor. xiT. 25. 
1. H«b. zi. 30 
I Her. jv. 10. 

L ▼. 8. 14 

1. jix.4. 



1. Matt a IL 

1 It. 9. 

1. zTiu. 26.S0. 

1. Luke Tiii. 41. 

1. xtiL 16. 

$. zxiL44((Tp.) 

1. John zi. 82. 
1. AcU V b, 10. 
1. X. 25. 



1 



•zzii 8 



FALL DOWN AT 

tr/KxnriTrra), see "fall at* 
Lukev 8. 



FALL DOWN BEFORE. 

irpwnrLima^ see " PALL at." 

ir/w)<r#cvv«a>, to kiss towards any one^ 
i.e, to kiss one's own hand and 
extend it towards a person, at the 
2. \ same time prostrating one's self, 
as a mark of respect and homage; 
hefice, to worship, adore, 
cvcoirtov, in the presence of, before. 

1. Mark iU. 11. i 2. Luke W. 7. mu%. (t«xt. 

1 V. 33. 1 1. ^▼Ul.28,47.(wonAi;> ) 

1. Acta ztL 29. 

FALL DOWN FROM JUPITER 

(WHIOB.) 

dLorrirf^^ (fi-om Aicfe, gen, of Zc^, and 
friirruij to fall,) fallen from Jupiter, 
i.e. heaven descended. 

AcU ziz. 85. 

FALL FROM. 

1. cKTrtTTTw, see " fall," No, 2. 

2. diroirlvrto, to fall from, (non occ) 

i vcrT€p€(a, to be last, behind, ] to fall 

3. < inferior, > behind 
( aTTO, from, j ft-om. 



2. AcU iz 18 
1. OaL V 4. 



11 2Pet ili. 17. i/ailof.) 
I 8 Beb. ziL 15,marg.(t«zt. 



L 



FALL HEADLONG. 

{vprjvYJ^ bending forward, \ 
prostrate, f falling 

y€v6fi€voSf becoming, (see l headlong. 
"FALL,"jro.6,) ; 

AetiLia 



FALL INTO. 
(When not two Vfords in the Orttk.) 
TrcpiTTi'TrrcD, see " pall AMONG." 
AcU zzTlL 41. i Jaa. 1 1 

FALL OFF. 

cKiriTTTw, see " fall," No, 2. 

AcU ZiL 7 . zzTii. 32. 



FALL OUT. 

fpXPfioLi, to come or go ; move or pass 
along. 

PhU. i. 12 



FALL TO. 

eiri/3aAX(i>, to cast ujion or over. Impers, 
to fall upon or to, i.e, to pertain or 
belong to anyone; hence, as here^ 
rh twiPdkXoVf the portion whicfh 
falls (to me)y i.e. my due share. 

Lake zt. 12. 



FALLING AWAY. 

( 4» ^^®» ) ^^•» ^^^® ®^® foretold by 
< oirooTTao-ia, > him, 2 Thes. ii. 6, and by 
I apostacy, I oiirLord,Matt.xxiv.lO-12. 

2 ThM. ii. 3. 

FALLING (keep from.) 

{^vXouro-fa), to watch, not to sleep, keep 
watch ; hence, to guard, to keep, 
airraurros, liot stumbling, prop, of a 
horse. 

Jttde 24. 



FALSE. 

^cvStjs, false, as opp. to what is fni5, 
lying, deceiving, (occ. Rev. ii. 2; 
xxi. 8.) 

AoUtL 13. 

See also, accusation, aocuser, apostle, 

BRETBREN, GHRIST8, PROPHET, WITNESS. 



FALSELY 

^cu8cu, to speak falsely, to lie to any one, 
deceive by lying. 

Matt. ▼. 11, pari (mnxg. lying) (om. G:t L Tj«*) 
LukaiiL 14, >""' 



Digitized by 



Google 



FAL 



[ 276 ] 



FALSELY SO CALLED. 

il^€x^u>vvfioSf falsely named (whence Eng. 
pseudonym.) 

1 Tim. vi. 20 



FAME. 

1. ^fii;, (whence, Lai, fama, tund Eng, 

fame,) a voice from heaven, an 
ominous or prophetic voice. Then, 
any voice or words ; rumo.ur, report, 
(non oec,) 

2. 0x017, hearing, either the sense or 

facidty of hearing ; the instrument 
of hearing, i,e. the ears; or that 
which is heard, as instruction or 
report. 

3. i]xo% a ringing ih"the ears^ a sound 

or noise of any sort, 

4. Aoyo9, a word as spoken, wlieiker the 

act of speaking or the thing spoken, 
hence, talk, an account which one 
gives. 



2 Mfttt iT. 81 

I — ix. se. 

31, Mt P (spread 

abroad ona'a) 



4. Luke ▼ 15. 



2 Matt, zir. 1. 
2. Mark i. 28. 
1. Luke ir. 14 

3 37. 



FAME (spread abroad one's.) 
ouK^Vfitfw, to rumour abroad, make 
known. 

Matt. ix. 31 



FAMILY. 
vaTfud, paternal descent, linkage. In 
N,T, a family, as a subdivision of 
the Jewish tribe, and containing 
several households, (occ. Luke ii. 4 ; 
Acts iii. 25.) 

Eph. iii 15. 



FAMINE. 
Atftos, failure, want as of food, 
hunger, famine. 



hence, 



Matt. xxiT 7. 
Mark Xiii 8 
Luke if. 25. 



Rev xTiii 8 



Lnkexr 14. 

xxi. 11. 

Rom. ^ ilL 35. 



FAN 
trruov, winnowing shovel with which 
grain is throtvn up against the wind 
in order to cleanse it, (non occ) 
MattiU.ia. I Luke iii. 17 



FAB 



FAR. 



L /xo<cp<S«, (adj,) long ; of space, i,e, from 
one point to another, and hence, far, 
far distant 

2. fuiKpav^ (adv,) (prop, ace. fern, of No. 

1), strictly for /xaKpav 6B6v, a long 
way, a great way ; far off. 

3. w<5^/iai, (adv, J forwards, far forwards, 

hence, far off. 

4 / '^^^^Vi ^^ch, ) much rather, 

• I /laAAov, more, rather, / by far,far-far. 

S. Malt XT. 8. I — Luke 2 X O.eae country 

-r x^i 23, eee F from , xxiiSl.eee F thus 

(»• »^) f xxlv.29, eee ii>ent 

xxL 33. > eee 12 Jolin xxi. 8. 

XXV. 14, I country I 2. Acts xni. 27. 

- Mark vi. 35, eee day. xxil 21 .eeePhence. 



3. Vii. 6. 

▼iii.-8,e6e F(from.) 

xii. 1, Me ooontry. 

21 34. 

xiii 34,«ae Journey 

2. Lttke Tii. 6. 

1. XV. 13 

J. xix. 12. 



— Rom. xiii. 12.«ee spent 

— 2 Cor. iv. 17, eee ex- 

ceed ing 

— Eph. i. 21, aee above. 
ii. 13, lee F off 

— — - ir. 10, eee above 
3 PhiL L 23. 

— Heb. Tii lA, eee more 



FAR FROM (BE IT.) 

rAcw5, (adJ,) of the gods, ] here, God he 
appeased, propitious ; propitious, 
of vien, cheerful ; in or 

N.T.ofGod,ipro^[tio\i3, ' favourable 
favourable, to thee, 

a-oi, to thee, J [Lord.] 

Matt. xtL 22 



FAR HENCE. 
fiaKpdv, see "far,*' No, 2. 

Acta xxii. 21 

FAR OFF. 

Epb. U. 13 

FAR (PROM.) 
fiaKpodiv, from far. 

Mark tUL 8 

FAR (thus.) 

f €W9, unto, as long as, up to, 
I TovTov, this. 

Lake xxii. 51 



FARE (-ED.) 

€V(t>paLvu}, to make paerry, rejoice, as 
connected with feasting. 
Lake xvL 10. 



8^ 



Digitized by 



Go 



uyit: 



FAR 



[ 276 ] 



FAS 



FAREWELL or FARE YE WELL. 

1. ptavwfii, to Btrcngthen^ make firm. 

In N,T. only imperat, pass, as a 
formula at the end of epistUs like 
Lai, vale, i,e. fare-well, (iwn ocr.) 

2. x^iip^y to joy, rqoice, be glad. 

ImperU /as here) as a word of salu- 
tatton or greetiiig, joy to thee ! joy 
to you ! hail ! 

1 AcU JT. 29. 

1. xxiii. 30 (oiM. 0- L Tit A.) 

U. 2 Cor. xiM. 11 

FAREWELL (BtD.) 

dTTorooxro/xat, to arrange one's self off, 
separate one's self from, i.e, to take 
leave of, bid farewell to. 

Lnke ix. 01 « Acts xtUI. 21. 



FARM. 
ayp6%^ a field, esp, a cultivated field. 

Ifatt xxU. 5. 



{ 



FARTHER SIDE (the.) 

TO, the, ) that beyond 

iripavy beyond, over, on > the other 

the other side, j side. 

Mark x. 1 



FARTHING. 

1. amrdptov, assarion, dim, of Lat, as, 

Ileb, nO'M, a small as ; a brass coin 
equal to one-tenth of a denarius or 
SpaxM, i,e, to about three farthings, 
(non occ.) 

2. KoSpdvrriif Lai, quadrans, the fourth 

part of an "as" (No, 1), or one- 
fifth of a farthing, (non occ.) 



2. M fttt. T. M 
1. jc 20. 



2. Uark xii. 42. 
1. Luke xil. 6. 



FASHION [noun.] 

1. crxrjfmy outward figure, shape, mien, 

(fwn occ.) 

2. cISos, thing seen, external appearance. 

3. vpSa-wrov, the part towards, at or 

around the eye, hence, gen. the face, 
countenance. 

4. Twros, a type, i.e. anything caused or 

produced by hloios ; a mark or im- 
press made by a hard substance on a 
softer material ; aUo^ a model, pat- 
tern, exemplar, in the widest sense. 



— Mark ii. 12, uee F (on 

thifl.) 
2. Lttke ix. 26. 
4. Acts vii. 44. 
I. 1 Uor. Til. 81 



1 . Phil, ii %. 

lii. 21. Sfe F like 

unta 
— 1 Pet. i 14, 8e«- V onc'e 
3: Jm. ill |s»lf 



FASHION (on this.) 
ovTtos, thus, on this wise, m this manner. 

Markii 12. 



FASHION ONE'S SELF ACCORDING 
TO. 

orvtrxi;/AaTi((i>, to give the same form with, 
(or outward figure), to conform to 
anything. In N,T. only Mid. or 
Pass, to confoim one's self, to be 
conformed to anything, (occ Rom. 
xii. 2.) 

1 Pet. 1 14 



FASHIONED LIKE UNTO. 

ovfJLfiop<f)Oiy having like form with, 
(fiop<f>rj denoting form abstractedly^ 
and avvy denoting association.) 

Phil Ui. 21 



FAST [noun.] 
vrpT€Ul^ a fasting, fast, i.e, abstinence 



from food. 



ActfXXTiLO. 



FAST (-ED, -EST, -INO.) 

vi/oTcvci), to fast, to abstain from eating. 
(from vrjy equal to negative un, and 
io-Oiia, to eat.). 



Matt. iv. 2. iMtrt. 

vL 16 twice. 

17, part., 18 

ix.' 14 «•»«. 1& 



Markii. 18«"dJ3rd. 19 i»t 

19 >«4 (op.), 2(1 

Luke ▼. S3, 34, 35. 
xTia 12. 



Mark ii. 18 li<. Me F (use Acta x. 30(om.L TTlA {>( ) 
to) i xilL 2, 3, part 



FAST (used to.) 

{rja-av, they were, 
vYf(rr€V(0Vf fasting. 

Mark iL 18. 



FAST [adj.] 

See, HOLD, STAND, STICK. 

FAST (make.) 
acr<^At((u, to make firm, fixed, immove- 
able, j^g^, XV i. 24. 



Digitized by VjiJOy It: 



FAS 



[ 277 ] 



FAT 



FASTEN ON. 

KaOdiTTUi, to adapt, to fit down upon 
anythitifff whence ^ to bind or fasten 
on, (noa oce,) 

AoU xxrUl 3 



FASTEN ONE'S EYES. 

drtvCio), to ^x the eyes intently upon, 
. gaze upon intently. 

, Lake iv. 20 (with tUu, to 6c.) 
Acta iiL 4 ; zL 6, purt. 



FASTING. 

vryrrtta, a fasting, fast, i,e, abstinence 
from fbod, (occ Acts xxvli. 9.) 

vTJo-Ti^, not having eaten, fasting, 
(non occ) 

axriTOf, without food. 



& MHtt XT. 32. 

1. xvii. 21 (o;».> 

2. Hark viiL ». 

l. ix. 29 (out T Ti:*« 

K) 
1. Luk« ii. 37. 



1. Acta xir 23. 

3, xxvii. 33. 

1. 1 Cor. vii. 5 (cm, O L T 

TrAR) 
1. 2 Cor. vi. 5. 
1. xi. 27. 



FATHER (-s.) 

irarrjp, father, [ prob, to be derived from 
Ueh. nH, which is the simplest labial 
sound of tlie infaiU. Consequently 
ii recurs in all the cognate tongues — 
^an«^r. pitri, Za/. pater, (rwvn.vater, 
JSng. father], (occ, Heb. xi. 23,) 

* Spoken of God, as Creator, etc., and 
as distinguishing the firat person of 
the ever-blessed Trinity. 



Hait U. 22. 

1119: 

iv. 21. 22. 

▼. 16% ib\ iS\ 

tL 1*. A*, 6 <»»«•, 

8».9M4»,15*,18»»«e«", 

26», 32«. 

rii. 11*. 21-. 

^111 21. 

— X. 20^. 21. 29», 32*. 
8$*, 35. 37. 

xL 2&-.26*,27**«»M- 

— xii. 60». 
xiiL4S» 

— ^ XT. i tvict 5 twice 

W. 

xwl 17*. 27». 

XTlil. IQ\ 14*, 19*. 

W. 
xix.5. 19.S9(aj».) 

— XX 23*. 
zxi. 81. 

— xxia 9 !•». 9* a»rf, 

SO. 32. 

ixiv. 36». 

XXV. 84*. 

xxvi 29». 89», 42». 

xxviiL 19». [Mr 



Mark L 20. 

V. 40. 

vu. 10 »»i«. 11, 12. 

vili. 38» 

ix. 21, 94. 

X. 7, 19. 29. 

xi. 15, 25'. 20* (ap.) 

xiii. 12, 82-. 

xiv. 8«». 

XV. 21. 

Luke i 17, 32. 56, 6^. &L 

67. 72, 73. 

IL 48, 49». 

iiL 8. 

vi. 23, 2(5, 86* 

Tiil. 51. 

> ix. 96*, 42. 59. . 

—^ X. 21^»»»«,22* '»•»»«- 

xi. 2M1,18*.47.48. 

— xii. 30*. 32*. 53 ♦•*«• 

xiv. 28. 

^— XV.12t»le«,l7,l8twfce, 

20 »•!€«, 21, 22, 27, 28, 

29. 

xvi. 24, 27 t»ic«, 30. 

•^— xviii. 20. 

xxi^. 29% 42*. 

xadii. 84»Cai),), 46- 



,48^»vlc«, 
58. 



Luko xziv. 40' 
Jbhn I. 14', 18* 

u. 18*. 

iiLS5r 

iv. 12,20,2l%23*»"«e«. 

T. 17*. 18*. IU«, 20*, 

21». 22», 23», 2tt*, 80». 

(om. G L T Tr A H\ 

38»i«lM. 87*, 48«. 45*. 
H97*. 31, 89*, 37», 

89^ (om. L T Tr A 
. »),42,44'.45-, 

49. 67* »•'«% 

vlL 22. 

viiL10%18',19«i 

97*, 28*. 29* (oiH. Q:x 

L T Tr A H), 88* l«», 

38 2nd, 89,41 1«,4l»tod, 

42*, 44 »"»«•, 49*, 5d, 

54% 50w 
X. 15'«»»c«.l7«,18V 

25», 20' «w»c«, 90\ 82». 

•M}\ 37*, 88r 

xi 41*. 

xii. 26»,27*,28»,49», 

60* . 

xiii I , S\ 

xiv. «•, ••, 7*, 8\ 

9« lwic«j 10* 3 llMM, 

11 •»»«", 12* 13*,16*. 

20». 21*,23%24*, 26*. 

28* »»«e«, 81 • iwle«. 
xr. 1«, 8* 9«, 10*. 

16», ia% 23\ 24', 

20* twice. 
xvl. 8», W*. 15*. 16* 

(«P^),lt*,28*,25»,20*, 

h\ 28* »*«ce, ;i2» 
xviLr, 5*. u»,2r, 

24*, 2^^ . 

xviU. U\ 

XX. 17* 3 ilme», »!•. 

Aoti L 4\ 7* 

ii. 33*. 

Hi. Vi", 22 (op.), 25. 

V. 30. 

vii. 2 twice, 4. 11. 1«, 

14, 15. 19. 20. 32. 38, 

39, 44, 45 ••»«, 51, 52. 

xilL 17. 32, SO. 

XV. 10. 

xvi. 1, 3. 

xxli. 1. 

3, tee F (of tlie.) 

14. 

— xxiv. 14, MO F (of 

xxvi. 6. (ouo'«i) 

xxviii. a 

17.M« F(uf oneV) 

25. 

Rom. i. 7» 
iv. I (trpojrarwp^/urc- 

/a<A*r.Ov.LTTrAM) 

11, iai*«w, 16. 17. 

vl. 4*: (18. 

viiL 15». 



Kmo. ix. 5, 10 

xLM. 

XV. $*, a 

1 Cor. i. 8» 

iv. 18. 

V. 1. 

vLU. 6» 

X. 1. 

XV. 24*. 

2 Cor. I 2», 8» i»iw. 
vi. 18» 

xi Bl\ 

Gal. 1. !•, 8', 4*. 

14.M0 F (of onoV) 

iv. 2. «•. 

Eph. L 2*. 8», 17" 

lilB*. 

Uil4*. 

It. 8*. 

V. »•, 81. 

Yi 2. 4, 23* 

Pliil. i 2*. 

U. !!•, 22. 

iv. 90* 

Col. i 2», S\ 12' 

ii. 2- (op.) 

Hi. 17% 21. . 

ITIiM. il»l»«,l»«».«(op), 

il. 11. 13*. 

iii. 11», 18». 

2 ThdB. i. 1», 2\ 

ii. lfl». 

1 Tim- i. 2« 

9, Me F (raui- 

derer of a.) 
V. I. 

2 Tim i. 2* 
Tit. i. 4*. 
riuiem 3« 
Heb. i. 1. 5» 

— — iii. 9. 

vii 3.M«F(wiUiout) 

10. 

viii. 9. 

xii 7. 9 1»», 9- 8»»4. 

Jm. i 17% 27* 

ii. 21. 

iii 9V 

1 Pet. i 2*. 3*. 17* 

-■ ■■ 18, sec F (received 
by tmditioufroiu tbi) 

2 Pet i. 17* 
iii. 4. 

1 John i 3*. 

ii. I, 13 »«», 13* •-•-•J, 

14, \y, lti», 22^, 23*. 
24r 

Iii !•. 

Iv. 14- 

V 7« (ap). 

2 John .!• »«'?♦. 4». 9» 
•Judo IV 

Rev. i C*. 

il. 27" 

iii 5'. 21-, 

xiv. r 



FATHER (murderer of a.) 

7raT/)aXc^Ja9, a smiter of his father, (Twn 
occ.) 



1 TinL i. 9. 



FATHER (without.^, 
diroiriapj without father, (non occ. J 

^ Hebt vii. 8. 



Digitized by 



Google 



PAT 



[ 278 ] 



FAU 



FATHERS (OF one's) 

. varpQos, of a father, coming or in- 
herited ^*om him, descendiug from 
a father to ft son, as property/ or 
fortune, 

, irarpiKoSt from one's fathers or ances- 
tors, paternal, anc^tral ; uud chiefly 
of hereditary friendships or friends^ 
(non oce.) 

[irarpco? is used of what is handed 
down from one's forefather as 
manner^ and customs, etc.] 

1. AcU zjdT 14. J I. Aets xxviii 17. 

9. Qai. L14. 



FATHERS (of the.) 
7raT/)yo9, see above^ No, 1. 

AoU X3dl. 3. 



FATHERS (received by tradition 

FROM THE.) 

7raT/)o7rapa8oT09, handed or delivered 
down from one's fathers, (non occj 

1 Pot. i. 18. 



FATHER-IN-LAW. 
mvOipos, a father-in-law, (non occ) 



John xTiii. 13. 



FATHERLESS. 

op^avos, Eng, orphan, bereaved (proh. 
from Sanscr, rabh, Lai, rapis, Eng. 
reft), (occ, John xiv. 18.) 

Jm. 1. 27. 



FATHOM (-3) [noun.] 

opyvidj the length of the aims when 
stretched out, equal to six feet one 
inch, an Eng. fathom heing six feet, 
^)io)} ore.) 

AcUxTTU. 28 twice. 



FATLING. 
'r»r«/ra?, fed up, fatted, (non. occ, ) 

Matt. x.\ii. 4(lieut) 



FATNESS. 
rioT>79. fatness, fat, (non occ,) 



Rom. xi. 17. 



FATTED. 

<riT€VT09, fed (as with grain,) fatted, 
(non occ) 

Luke XV. 23, 27, 30. 



FAULT (-S.) 

1. airta^ an asking (from aircw), then^ a 

ground of accusation, cause; charge, 
whether true or false, 

2. atTiov, (neut, with art. of aiTLo^, 

causing, occasioning,) the charge, 
accusation. 

3. iqTTYjfm, a being inferior, in a worse 

state, esp. as compared with a 
former state, a failure; in Ixz. 
denotes defeat, (occ. Rom. xi. 12.) 

4. TrapaTrruifjLa, a misfall, mishap ; a fal- 

ling aside as from duty, etc, hence, 
sin, but as the missing of the right, 
rather* than a tra7isgression of the 
law, with special reference to the 
subjedtive weakness of the person, 
rather than the objective sin, 

sc« F 



-Matt XTiiL 15, 

(tellone'a) 
» Mark vii. 2. see F(find) 
2. Luke xxiii. 4. 14. 
1. John xviii. 38. 

1. xix. 4. 6. 

— Rom. ix. IP. 
8. 1 Cor. xl 7 
4. Gal. Ti. 1. 



-Heb. viii 8, see F (find) 
ix. 14/»««F(wlth. 

oat.) 
4. Jan. V. 10(aM^aprtac. «ou, 

L T Tr A* K.) 

- 1 Pet ii. 20. bee F (for 

your ) 

— Rev. xir. 5,ece F (with- 

out.) 



FAULT (FIND.) 

fi€p.<t>opxn, to blame, upbraid, find fault 
with. 



Mark tu 2 (om. O L T Tr i 
AR) I 



Rom ix. 19. 
Heb. TiiL & 



FAULT (TELL one's.) 

cAcyx") to convict, show to be wrong, 
prove guilty. 

Matt. xvin. 16. 

FAULT (without.) 

a/jLia/ios, without spot or blemish of sin, 
without blame. 

Hob. ix. 14, nuirg. (text. vUhout spot ) 
Rev. xiv. 5. 

FAULTS (for rouR.) 

apapTdvit), to miss, as a mark ; err from, 
as a way ; hence, to sin. 

1 Pet ii. 20, part. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FAU 



[ 279 ] 



FEA 



FAULTLESS. 

1. afUfjLTTToSy not blamed, without rc- 

proacli. 

2. a/£(u/xo9y with spot or blemish of sin. 

1. Heb. viii. 7. I 2. Jode 24. 



FAVOUR [noun.] 

\ipii, grace, objectively^ it denotes personal 
gracefulness, a. pleasing work, 
beauty of speech-; subjectively it 
denotes an inclining towards, court- 
eous or gracious disposition. On the 
part of the giver, kindness, favoui? ; 
on the part of the receiver, thanks, 
respect, homage. 



Luke i. 3^. 



Acts XXV. 3. 



Aots if. 47. 

: ^i 10, 4«. 



FAVOURED (highly.) 

^a/>tTo(i>, to make x4p'5 (tn the subjective 
shne,) to grace, i.e. in Pass. <u here, 
to be gracious or favoured, (occ. 
Epii. i. 6.) 

Luke i 23, pXM> part (margin, gracioytty accepted or 
fnucA ffractd.) 



FEAR [noun.] 

I. ^i/3os, fear, terror, fright, dismay, 
hence, flight. It denotes the outward 
manifestation rather thfiin Vie sensa- 
tion of fear. In a had sense, it is 
the effect of the spirit of No, 2 ; in a 
good sense the fear of God, 

2: &tXitt, moral cowardice, timidity, 
(non oec) 

3. aycSv, contest, e^p, with the idea of 
peril or danger. 



1. Matt xiv 26. 
I. — zxriii. 4, 8. 
1. Luke i. 12, CO. 
74, iM F (with- 
out.) [in.) 

^ iU. 14, aee F (put 

1. r. 20. 

L Yii. 1«. 

1 yHL 37 

L xxL 2« 

1. John vlL }3. 

1. xix. 38 

1. XX. 10. 

1. Acta a 43. 

1. V. 5. 11. 

1. ix.3L 

1. xix. 17. 

I. Bom. iii 18. 

1. ▼ili 15. 

I, xHi 7^11^. 

1. 1 Cor. U. a {(mi.) 
xvl lO^aoe F(irith. 



1. 2 Cor Yii 1, 5, H, 15. 
3. CoL ii. 1, marg. (text, 

cmjlict.) 
1. £pb. T. 21. 
1. rL 5. 

- Fhil. i. 14, IM F (with- 

out) 

1. It 11 

2. 2 Tim. L 7. 
1. Hoix il 16. 

-- — xl 7. MO. F (bo 

. iDOTodwitlv) 
. ^^ — xiL28,MeF(g0(Uy) 
1. 1 Pet L 17. 

ii. 18. 

iii 2. [tnce. 

— . 15, maig. rfvtr- 

1. 1 John It. 18 « »•"»•« 

— Jadol2, aeo F (without) 
1. 23. 

1. R«T. Xi II. 

1. XTilt 10, 15. 



FEAR (be moved with.) 

cvAajSco/Mit, to act with caution, be cir- 
cumspect, resulting from salutary 
fear, to act with pious fear, ^occ. 
Acts xxiii. 10.) 

Heb. xi 7, marg. bt wary. 

PEAR (godly.) 

cvAd^cMi, caution, circumspection, tlie^i^ 
cautious, cautious observance from 
salutaiy fear, reverence. 

Heb. xii 2a 

FEAR (put in) [margin.] 
Sioircto), to shake tbrcoighout (trans,) 
i.e. to cause to shake violently, 
hence, to inspire terror. 

Luke iii 14. text^ do violence to. 

FEAR (without.) 
a<t>of3oi, (i^ privative, and <^)3os, see 

^'FBAB/'iVp. 1.) 



Lnke i 74. 
1 Cor. XTi 10, 



PhU. i 14. 
Jude 12. 



FEAR (-ED, -ETH, -INO.) 

1. <^/3€w, to strike with fear, scare, 
frighten. Mid, or Pass, as here, to 
be put in fear, take fright, (see 
"FEAB," No, 1.) 

^ i' </>o/3os, see "fear," No. 1,) ) to have 
"' \ €X^» ^0 h^^e, ] fear. 

3. cvAa/Jeo/zat, see above, "fear (be 
moved with.)" 



Matt i. 20. 

x^ 20. \fronL) 

28 !•» (with a«^ 

28 «»»<», 31. 

XIV. 5, 

xxi. 20, 40. 

XX vU. 64. 

— i&viii. ^ 
Mark iv. 41. 

V. 33. 

vi. 20. 

xi. 18, 82. 

xii. 12. 

Luke i 13, 80, 50. 

— a la 

T. 10. 

viU. 60. 

ix. 34, 45. 

xii 6>«1«M,7 32. 

xviii 8, 4. 

xix 21. 

XX. 10. 

xxii. 2. 

xxiii 40. 

Jolinix. 22. 

xii 1ft. 

Aot4^^. 



1. Acta X. 2. 22, 35. 

1. xiii. 10, 2<i- 

1. XTi 88. 

3. xxiii 10 (No.1 Qtsi 

L Tr A-* «.)^ 

1. xxvii. 17. 24, 29. 

1. Rom. xi. 20. 
1. 2 Cor. xi 3. 

I. xii. 20. 

1. Gai ii U 

1. Col. ui. 22. 

2. 1 Tim. V. 20. 
1. Heb. Iv. 1. 

V. 7, Me F (in that 

one.) 

1 xi 27. 

— — xii 21, see F (ox- 
coeilingly.) 

L xiii. 0. 

, 1. 1 Pet. ii. 17. 
! 1. 1 John iv. 1& 
; 1. Revvl 17 
I 1. ii la 

I. — Xl la 

1 Ki» T 

1. XT 4. 

1. xix. 6 



Digitized by V^jiJOy It: 



FEA 



[ 280 ] 



FEE 



FEAB EXCEEDINGLY. 
' €K<t>oPos, frightened out- \ lit "fright- 
right or put of one's ^ened, out- 

^^Ifit^ to be, 

Heh xU. %L 



( right am 
) I." 



FEARETH (m that one.) 



iwhf from, 

% the ("of him" 

understood^) 
c vXa /7 c I a, see 
"fear (godly)," 



either "fix)m hie 
fear " (delivered 
understood) ^' "on 
account of his 
devoutness.'^ 



Hebk V. 7, marg. /or otic't pwfy. 



FEARFUL 

1. SctXos, cowardly, timid, e«p. the in- 

ward sensation of fear. 

2. </>oj8€/Dios, fearful, terrible, frightful, 

(adj» o/"fear" [noun], iVb. 1.) 

1. Matt ▼ui. Sa. I 2. HeK x. 27 

1. Mark It. 40. — 31, see F thing. 

— Luke xsill. see F sight ] 1. Bev. x%X. a 



FEARFUL SIGHT. 
(^6$^]Tpov, something fearful, terrible 
portent, (non occ.) 

Lnke xxi. 11. 



I'EARFUL THING. 
<j>oP(p6s, netU, of iVo. 2 above. 



Heb. X. 31 



FEAST [noun.] 

lopnijy a feast or festival. Sjyoken of 
the Jewish feasts.. 

^uirvovj the chief meal of the Jews^ 
Greeks, end Romans taken at or 
towards evening, kence^ gen, an 
evening banquet or feast in generaL 

5ox»7, reception, as of quests, hence, a 
banquet, feast. 



? Matt, xxiii. 6. 
1 — — xxvi. -5. 
L xxvii. 15. 

2. Mark xii. S9 
xiw. 2, sec F day 

1. — XV e. 

1 Lukeii. 41. 42. 
•a V. 29. 

3. xlv. 13. 

2 XX 4a 

1. — -xxil. 1. 

"1 — xxiii 17 (ap.) 



— John ii S. 600 goromor 

9 l»*. SCO mlor. " 

{»2»J,»eegoveriior 

23, see F day. 

1. iv. 45 t»lc«. 

1. V. 1. 

1. Ti, 4. 

-1. vil. 2, 8 i»»c«, 10, 

11.14.37 

— ■ X. 22, 8C0 dodica* 

tion. 

1. — xi. sa 



1. John XU. 12, 20 i — ICor v 8,see F(keep tho) 

1. xiiL 1, 29. — 2 Pet. ii. 13, seo F with. 

1. Acta XTiU. 21 (ap.) | — Jude 12 lit, see charity. 
— Jude 12 2»i«», see F with. 



FEAST-DAY. 

1. Mark xiv. 2. ( 1. John Ii. 23. 

FEAST (keep thb.) 

iopToi{o), to keep an iopr/j, (see "feast," 
iTo. I,) keep a festival, (non occ.) 

1 Cor. ▼. 8, marg. holyday. 



FEAST WITH [verb.] 

o-vw€V(ux€(«>, to let be well fed together, 
to feast several together; or, (a) 
Mid. to feast with any one, to revel 
with, (?ion occ.) 

a. S Pet IL 13. part ] a. Jude 12, i^rt 



FEEBLE. 

1. wrOtvhs, without strength or energy, 

infinn, feeble. 

2. TrapaKwOf tO loosen at or from the 

side (i,e. of things joined side by 
side), to disjoin ; hen^ce, to relax, 
enfeeble, (on!y in N.T, perf part, 
pass,) 

1. 1 Cor. xiL 22. I 2, Heb. xii 12. 



FEEBLE-MINDED. 

o\iy6\pvxo<iy of little soul, Ipw-spirited, 
faint-hearted, (non occ.) 



1 The*. V. 14. 



FEED (-ED, -ETII, -INO, FED.) 

1. Poa-KU), to pasture, to feed. The word 

fi6(t), from which ii is derived, am- 
tains the universal idea of nourishing , 
hence, it is applied to men. It refers 
to the special functions of providing 
food, (occ Mattviii. 33.) 

2. ?roi/xatVw, to exercise the whole office 

of a ,7roLfjiijv (a shepherd), which 
involves not merely the feeding on 
gi'asa (ttoi^, whence No, 2), hut the 
oUii^e leading, giiiding, guarding, 
and folding of the flock. 

3^ rpk<i>(ii, to make firm, thick, or solid, 
then, to make thick or fat by feeding^ 
and hence, to feed, make to grow cr 
increase, nourish, bring up, rear. 



Digitized by 



Google 



[ 281 1 



FEL 



Xo/>Tof(M, to feed or fatten in a xdprro^ 
(an enclosed place or feeding place, 
LaJt. hortus, Ey^. court, garden), 
gtn, to feed, fatten, fill, satisfy. 

^(D/Ai{(tf, to feed bj putting little bits 
into tiie mouth (U nurses do childreti, 
hence^ supply with food, (occ. 1 Cor. 
xiii. 3.) 

2. Johnxzi. 16., 
L 17. 



2. Matt. ii. 0, nuiv. (text, 

Tvle.) 

3. Ti. 20. 

1. Till. 30, mid. 

8. XXV. 87. 

1. lUrk T. 11, mid. 

1. 14. 

1. Lakeriii. 82, mJd. 84. 

8. xU. 24. 

1. XV. 15. 

4 xrL 21. 

xvii. 7, loe F cattle. 

1. John xxL 1ft. 



— Acts xiiL 18. manr. Me 

2. XX. 88. [boar. 

5. Rom. xiL 20. 

' 1 Cor. iiL 2, MC F with. 

2. Ix. 7. 

IZ.m^Fof. 

xiii 8, Me beetow. 

2. 1 Pet V. 2. 
2. Jade 12. 
2. Rev. vU. 17 
S. zii. 6. 



FEED CATTLE. 

2. Luke xvii. 7. 

FEED OF [mai^gin.! 

co-0ib>, to 'eat, (as opp. to mvto, to drink,) 
to consume, live upon, (see "eat," 
lio, 2.) 

i Cor. ix. 18, text, livt 9if. 

FEED WITH. 

:roTif<j, to give to drink; of plants^ to 

water. 

1 Cor. iii. 2. 



FEEL, FELT. 

1. yiviucKu), to perceive, observe, obtain 

a knowledge of or insight into, 
become aware of. 

2. irwrxf^, to be aflfected by anything 

from withmUf to bo acted upon, 
either hy good or evil; of good, to 
experience ; of evil, to siier. 

1. Hark v. 29. I 2. Acti xxviii. 5. 

FEEL AFTER. 
•^>^Xaf/»a<u, to touch, feel after, gropo 
like a blind man, or as in the dark. 

Aote xviL 27. 



FEELING (BE PAST.) 
araAycw, to put off the feeling of pain, 
cease firom feeling pain at anythvi^, 
(non occ.) 

£pb. iv» i». 



FEELING OF (be touched with the.) 

o-v/Ajra^ew, to feel or suffer with another^ 
to be affected in like manner, (occ, 
Heb. X. 34.) 

Heb. iv. 15. 



FEIGN. 

viroKpivofiaij to be judged under, t.e. to 
represent another person by acting 
under a mask^ Iience, to personate, 
pretend, feign, (non occ,) 

Lake xx. 20, part. 



FEIGNED. 

tAooto?, formed, fashioned, (as the clay 
hy th& potter or marble by staiuary,) 
well-turned, (non occ.) 

2PM.ii.8. 



FELLOW (-8.) 

1. avrip, a man, in relaii^ to his sex and 

age, Lat. vir. 

2. eraipo^, a companion, comrade, mess- 

mate, (only used by Matthew, occ, 
XX. 13; xxii.l2; xxvi. 50.) 

3. itAeroxo5, partaking. As Subst. a pur 

taker, companion, partner, (ocr, 
Luke V. 7; Heb. iii. 1, 14; vi. 4 » 
xii. 8.) 



Z Matt. XL 16 (enpcf. the I 



1. AoU xviL 5 
a HelL L 9. 



See also, base, citizen, disciple, heir, 
helper, labourer, pestilent, prisoner, 

SERVANT, soldier, SUCH, THIS, WORK, 
WORKER, YOKE. 



FELLOWSHIP 

1. Koiv<i)vta, act of partaking, sharmg, 

i,e, participation, communion. 

2. ftcToxVr partnership, fellowship, (710JI 

occ) 

1. Acts. U. 42: 

1. 1 Cor. i. P. 
X. 20, see F with 

(have.) 

2. 2 Cor. vi. 14. 

1. viii. 4. 

1. GaL u. U. 



1. Eph. iii. 9 (olKWOfiia, 
udtiiiAisfTation, O L T 
TrAR) 

1. Phil. i. o. 

1. ii. 1. 

1. iu. 10. 

I 1. IJohnl, 3*»i««, 0, 7. 



— Eph. V. 11, we F with (have.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



FEL 



[ 282 ] 



PEW 



FELLOWSHIP. WITH (have.) 
' K0(v<i>v<$9, a partaker, ' 



{K0(v<i>v<$9, a partaker, 
partner, 
ytvo/iat, to begin to 
be, become. 



to become a 
partner. 



2. <nryicotv(uveQ), to be a joint-partaker 

with others, to share with others in 

anything, (occ. Eph. v, 11 ; PhiL 
iv. 14, part.) 

1. 1 Cor. z. 20. I 2. Eph. r. 11. 



FEMALE. 

tf^Av, female, (from Bdkkm, to thrive, 
which from Srfki^f the teat.) 

Matt zix 4. i Mark z. 0. 



OaL m 28. 



FERVENT. 

1 . «#ctcvt5s, extended, stretched or strained 

out ; hence, earnest, assiduous, (occ. 
Acts xii. 5.) 

2. few, to boil, to be hot, of water; hence, 

to be fervid, fervent, (non occ) 

— Acta ZTiii 25, lee F(be.) I — Jaa ▼ 16, mm effectoaL 
2L Rom. zii. 11, part. 1. 1 Pet. iv. 8. 

— 2 Cor Til 7. BaeF mind. — 2 Pet iiii 10. 12.«6e heat 



FERVENT (bb.) 

2. ActazTiiL 25. 



FERVENT MIND. 

f^Aos, zeal, fervour, (from No, 2 above J 
gen, in a good sense, 

S Cor. tU. 7. 



FERVENTLY. 

cicrevcS?, intently, earnestly, (adv, of No, 
1 above,) (non occ) 

CoL iT. 12, lee Uboonr. I 1 Pet. L 22L 



FETCH. 
See, coMPAfis. 

FETCH OUT. 

c^ayo), f lead out, conduct out as out of 
any place 

▲cte zvL 37 



FETTER (-3.) 

irc^^, a fetter or shackle far the feet, 
(non occ.) 

Mark r. 4 t«ie«. | Luke ▼iU. -29. 



FEVER. 

:rv/XTos; f»ery heat, «p. feverish heat, 
hence, fever, (non occ.) 



Matt TiU. 14, 
15. 



) F (dok 
tof) 



Mark.!. 80,MeF(dokof.) 

▲olazzvilLa 



Hark i. SI. 

Luke iv. S3. Sd. 
John iv. sa 



FEVER (SICK OP.) ' 

irvpiamt, to be feverish, be in a fever. 

Matt. TiiL 14. part. | Mark L SO. part 



FEW. 

oAtyos, little, (as opp, to rroXv'i, much), 
used of number or quantity. Here, 
in plural, few. 



Matt vU. 14. 

ix. S7. 

-^ — XV 34. 

— — XX. 16 (ap.) 

xxii. 14. 

XXV. 21, 23, 

thioga (a.) 
Mark vi. 5. 

viii. 7. 

Luke X. 2. 

xiii 2$. 



see F 



Luke xii 48, see Fstripea. 
Acts xviL 4. 12 
xxiv..4, aee Fwocdi 

(ft' 
Eph. iii. 8,MeFwordfl(ln). 
Heb..xii. 10. 

xiiL 22^ eee F worda 

(in.) 
1 Pet. iii 20. ((a.) 
Rev. ii. 14, 20. aee F things 
iU.4 



FEW STRIPES. 

Luke xii. 4& 

FEW THINGS (a.) 

Matt XXT. 21. 23, neut pL | Rer. a 14. 20. neat pL 

FEW WORDS (a.) 

(rvvT6iuii% concisely, briefly, (adv, of 
(TvvTOfio^ [from ovvrkyivta, to cut in 
pieces,] cut up, cut short), (non 
occ,) 

Act« xziv. 4. 



in few words, 
with 



FEW WORDS (in.) 

8ta, through, by means ' 
of, 

^^axccuv, short, r^/. ri,revity,r^0H 
brev-is), o/n2«>ioer, ^\ 

few, J '^ 

o ( cV, in, ( in briefer 

^' \ oXiyipi little, j briefly. 

2. Bph. iii. 3, raarg. a little. 
1. H^b. xiil 22. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FID 

FIDELITY. 

a-MTTlS, filith, f8€€ "FAITH," i^O. 1.) 
TitXiM ii 10. 



[ 283 ] 



PIF 



FIELD (-S.) 

1. aypof, a field, esp. a cultiyated field, 

then of such fields in the aggregate, 
faims, villages, the country. 

2. Xiupa, space, which receives, contains, 

or sun^ounds anything, aiid hence, 
place, spot, country, land, province. 
Open country as opp. to city. 

3. X(apio\\ (dim. of No, 2 in form, hut 

not in sense,) a particular place, 
landed property, estates, like Eng, 
"place." 



1. Matt. Ti. 2Q. 30. 

1 xiil 24. 27, 81, 36, 

3S. 44 »»'f • 

1. xxxr 18. 40 

1. xxrii. 7. 8 «»ic».lo. 

— Mm k ii. 23. 6oc corn. 
1. xlH.ltf 

— Luke ii 8, tee abide. 



— LuVe vi. 1, BM com. 

I. jril. 2a 

1. XT. 25. 

1. xTli 7. 81. 

1. 36 (op.) 

2. John ir. 35 

8. Act* i. 18, 19 «»«e«. 
2. Jaa. ▼. 4 



FIERCE. 

1. dvYjfxipo^, not tame, wild, savagfe, of 

persons, a country or plants^ (nan 
occ) 

2. <r«Aiypo?, diy, hard ; the meaning being 

decided by the noun; hence^ofttnnds, 
as here, violent 

3. xaXiTTos, heavy, difficult; of things, 

perilous ; of persons, fierce, furiovis, 
(occ. 2 Tim. iii. 1.) 



3. Matt riii 28. {mon.) I 
^ Lttka zziii 5,a«eF(lw the | 



1.2Tim. iii, 3. 
2. Ja«. iU. 4. 



TIERCE (bb the mobs.) 

ivurxvia, to strengthen upon, (i.e. in 
addition) ; hence, to be or grow 
stronger, to be more violent or 
fierce, (non occ.) 

Luke xxiiL 5. 



FIERCENESS. 

Ovfios, the soul, (from the sjnrit which xve 
breathe out,) an intense passion or 
forcible exhalation of the mind, 
not necessarily implying passion of 
revenge^ 

Bev. xyL 1ft I Bev. xix. 15. 



FIERY. 

1. nvp, fire, here, Genit. of fire, (low Oerm, 

fUr ; high Germ, feuer ; -£71^. fire.) 

2. irvpoofMi, to be set on fire, ignite ; here, 

part, ra veirvfHafiU'af the ignited.... 
3. E|>h. tL 16, part I 1. Hob x. 87. 

FIERY TRIAL. 
TTvpwris, a burning, lighting, kindling, 
(occ. Rev. xviii. 9, 18.) 

1 Pet ir 12. 



FIFTEEN. 
8€Ka7r€VT€, fifteen, (non occ.) 



JohnxL i& 



Gal. i 1& 



Aeta xxvii. 28. 



FIFTEEN (thbee scoke and.)* 
I ^80,^.0^^, seventy. )^ ,,,.^,^,,^, 

ActBTliU. 

[Note. 

This number refew here to "all his 
kindred " whom Joseph " sent " for 
and "called." 

The numbers in Gen. xlvi. refer simi- 
larly to those who are defined by 
them. Thus : — 

Those who ** came with Jacob," 
who " came out of his loins,'* 
(v. 26), ("besides Jacob's 
sons' wives") . . , » ; 66 

Then, Jacob, and Joseph, and 
his two sons who were in 
Egypt (v. 27) . . . , , 4 



Making 



70 



The nine "besides" who "went do^ii," 
in Acts vii. 14, arc clearly those of 
the " kindred " who are excepted in 
Gen. xlvi. 2G ; so that the complete 
statement would bo as follows : — 

"Went down," Souls. 

"outof loins"(Gen.xlvi.26). 66 
"besides"(Gen.xlvi.26),('t.e. 
the"kindred"ofActsvii.l4) & 

Total,"Kindred"(Acts vii.l4 j 75 
Jacob and the three already 

in Eg}'pt (Gen. xlvi. 27) . 4 

Total, ''Kindred" and issue — 

in Egypt •.•,•• 79 

-] 



Digitized by 



Google 



PIP 



[..'284 ] 



Fia 



FIFTEENTH. 
TTcvrcicatScicaros, the fifteenth, (nan occ.) 



Lake iiL 1 







FIFTH. 






arc/iirfos, 


the fifth, (non occ,) 




R«T. 


▼i. ». 
ix. 1. 




ReT. 


xvi 10. 
xxi. 20. 



FIFTY. 
ir^vrqKOvra^ fifty, (non occ) 



lMk» tU. 41. 

XTl. 6. 

John TiiL 67. 



John XXL 11. 

Acta xia 20 {ap) 

— xix. 19, Hoe thouBUid. 



FIFTIES (by.) 

\ Tr€VTr]KOvra, fifty, j -^ •' •' 

MA2-k tL 40 (Mr«, initead of ava, b^Aftie*, L T Tr A t« ) 
Luko ix. 14. 



FIG. 
avKov, a fig, (7ion occ.) 



Matt. vu. 16. 
Mark xi. 13. 



Luke vi 44. 
Jaa. ilL 12. 



FIG (untimely.) 

oAuv^o9, a ^g which grows wider the 
leaves and does not ripeti at the 
jyroper season but hangs upon the 
leaves during the winter: Lot, 
grossus, (7ion occ.) 

Rev. tL 18, marg. green Jig. 



FIGHT (fought) [verb.] 

1. ay<uvtfo/iat, to be a combatant m the 

public games f then^ to contend as 
with an adversary. 

2. 7roXefi€0}, to war, make war, fight. 

3. TrvKT€V(a, to fist, to box, to fight as a 

boxer, (fion occ.) 

i. fidxofiaif to fight as in war or battle, 
h€7ice, gen.to strive, contend, quarreL 



1. John xriiL 86. 

— Acta ▼. 39, ) seeFagaimt 

xxiii.9, ) OoA . 

8. 1 Cor. ix. 26. [beaaU. 
XT. 32, aee F with 



1. 1 Tim. vi 121 

1. 2Tiin^iv. 7. 

4. Jaa. iv. 2. 

5. R«T. ii. 16. 

2. xiL 7 »«!«•• 



FIGHT AGAINST GOD. 

1. ^^co/MLxcu), to fight or contend against 

God, (7ion occ.) ^ 

2. Oiofjidxos, a fighting against God, a 

contending with God, (non occ.) - 

2. Acta V. 30. 

1. xxiii. 9 (om. L T Tr A a) 



FIGHT WITH BEASTS. 

dtipiofiax^ta, to fight with wild beasts 
like coiidemned persons in the public 
spectacles. 



1 Cor. XT.-32; 



FIGHTING. 

H'^Xlf ft fig^it, a battle, gen, strife, 
controversy. 

2 Cor. Til. 5. i Jaa. iv. 1, marg. brawluig. 



FIG-TREE. 
<rvKfa or avKt}, a fig-tree, (non occ.) 



Matt. xxi. 19 «»»«•. 20, 21. 


Luke xlii. G. 7. 


xJUT. 32. 


xxi 29 


Mark* xl. 18. 20.21. 


John L 49. 


xiii.28. 


Jaa. iU. 12. 


Rev. Ti. 13. 



FIGHT [noun.] 

1. ay(uv, place of assembly where games 

were celebrated, hence, place of 
contest, then, a conflict in the 
public games, and after, any con- 
test 

2. aOXrja-is, a contest 07- combat, esp. of 

athletes, gen. a struggle, trial. 

3. iroXcfi09, the agitation and tumult of 

battle, hence, fight, battle, war. 



1 iTim. vi. 12. 
1. 2 Tim. ir. 7. 



2. Heb. X 32. 

3. xi. 3t. 



FIGURE. 

1. irapaPokiq, a placing side by side for 

the 2m7pos€ of comparison, repre- 
sentation or similitude. 

2. TVTTos, a blow, then, that which is 

produced by the blow, the mark of 
a blow, impression ; hence, model, 
pattern, exemplar in the widest 
sense. 

3. avrirxmo^, resisting a blow or impres- 

sion, then, that which receives the 
mark <yr impress, \hence, No. 2 is 
the thing prefiguring, No. 3 is the 
thing prefigured, while virorvTrtixri^ 
is simply delineation, outline,] (occ. 
1 Pet. iii. 21.) 

2. Acta Til 43. I 1. Hebi ix. 0. 

2L Rom. ▼. 14. 1. xi. 19. 

— i Cor iT. 6,see transfer. 1 3. 24. 

— 1 Pet. iii 21. Bue F (like^) 



Digitized by 



Google 



FIL 



[ 286 ] 



FILL (-ED, -ETH, -INQ.) 

1. TTXi/pcHi), to fill, make full, to fulfil. 
Pass, to be filled or full. Intrans. 
to be complete. 

(a) with Ace. of the thing filled. 

(b) with Qen. of what it is filled 
with. 

(c) loith Dijk'tve of " filler." 

(d) Ace, with €19, up to. 

(e) Hebrew Idiom, Ace. of what it 
is filled with. 

2 avfiwXrjpou), {No. 1 wtih o-vk, together 
Yfith, prefi^^d,) to fill upaltogether, 
to till wholly or completely. 

3. mfiwkrjfxi,, to fill, fill up. Pa'^s. to 
become full of, be satisfied, have 
enough of. 
(b) with Gen. of what filled with. 

k ifjLirifjLvXrjfii, {No. 3 wi'h iv, in, pre- 
fixed,) to fill in, i.e. Eng. to fill up, 
make quite full, satiate. 

.5. xopTttici), to feed wiih grass or hay, 
to fodder, (prop, used of beasts,) 
gen. to feed, fill with food. 

6. ycftt^o), to fill or load. 

7. Ktpdwvfii, to mix, to mingle as wine 

with toaler^ etc.; hence^ gen. to 
compound for drinking. 

5. Matt. V. 6. 

ix. 16, see F up, 

5. xiv.20. 

5. XV. 33, 37. 

xxiiL 3;, see F 

up. 

L xxvll. 48. 

- Mark il. 21, see F up. 

5. yi.«. 

5. Tli, 27. 

5. viiL8. 

— XV. 36, ^''c F full. 

3. Luke 1.15, 4 L 

4. 53. 

8. 67. 

lb. a 40. 



Ib.- 
3. • 
3. . 
3. • 
5. 

2. . 
5. - 
6. 
6. 



- IIL 5. 

- iv. 28. 

- V. 7, 26. 
-Ti IL 

- 21. 

- TlU. 23. 

- ix. 17. 

- xW. 23. 

- XT. 16. 



6. John il. 7 »»»<:•. 

4. ▼1.12. 

e. IS. 

6. 26. 

Ibi xli. 3. 

la. xvi. 6. 

3. xlx-29(flp.) 

la. Acts iL S. 

3b. 4. 

I. lii. la 



3. Actiiv.H, 3L 

la. V. 3. 

3. 17. 

la & b. 28. 

3. ix.l7. 

3. xiii. 9,46. 

lb. 62. 

4. xiv. 17. 

3. xix. 29. 

Ic. Rom. i. 29. 

la & b. XT. 18. 

lb. 14. 

4. 24. 

Ic. 2 Cor. vii. 4. 
Id. Eph. iti. 19. 

la. Iv. 10, marg./w//?.'. 

Ic. V. 18. 

— Phil. L 11, 3ee F with 

(be.) 

5. iv. 12. 

le. Col. i. 9. 

— 24, «ee F up. 

Ic. iv. 12, voLiTg. { texr, 

complete) ( r A»jpo<^opc«i», 
fully pertut.ded, Q<»L 
TTrAM.) 

— 1 Thes. ii. 18, «cc F up. 
lb. 2 Tim. i. 4. 

i. Jaii.li.16. 

6. Rev. viii. 5. 

— XV. 1, see P up.' 

6. 8. 

7. xviV. K twK«. 

5. xix. 21. 



FILL FULL. 

6. Mark .XV. 36. 



FIL 



FILL UP. 



1. irXrjpota, see "FILL," No. 1. 

2. avairXrjpou}, (No. I with Avd, up, 

prefiacedf) to fill up as a chasm or a 
measure, etc. 

3. ai^avawkrjpoio, {No. 2 with diTi, in- 

stead oi, prefixed,) to fill up instead 
of, to make good, {non o§$.) 

4. TcXco), to briog about, complete, 

fulfil, accomplish, hencey to end, to 
perfect. 



— Matt. ix. 16, see F up 

(which 1)4 put into.) 
la. xxiii. 32. 

— Mnrk il. 21, see F up 



(piece that) 

3. Col. L 24. 

2. 1 Thes. ii. 16. 

4. Rev. XV. 1. 



FILL UP (which is put in to.) 

TrAiJpw/xa. that with which any thing is 
filled or of which it is full, the 
contents. 

Matt. ix. 16. 



FILLETH UP (piece that.) 

Mark ii. 21. 



FILLED WITH (be.) 
TrXiypoo), see * FILL," No. I. 

Ic. Eph. V. 18. I lb. Phil i. 11, pass. (le.AIJ.) 



FILTH. 

1. TTc/itKtt^ap/Aa, cleansings, i.e. that 

wliiohis thrown away in cleansing. 
Z7«^d I w p/. offscourings. [Used in 
Athens of worthless persons who 
in plague or f ami ue or other visita- 
tions wei'e reserved to be thrown 
into the sea in the belief that they 
would cleanse or wipe off the guilt 
of the nation,] (jnon o:c.) 

2. pviroq, dirt, filth, dirtiness, unclean- 

ness, (non occ.) 

1. ICor.iv. 13. I 2. 1 Pet ill. 21. 



FILTH [NB8S. 

1. ato-xponys, deformity, ugliness. In 

N.T. metaph. obscenity, whatever 
is offensive to Christian parity, 
(non occ.) 

2. aKaOdpTTji, uncleanness, filth. Also 

moral uncleanness, i.e. lewdness 
(non occ.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



FIL 



I 286 1 



POU 



3. fiokvwfw^^ a soiling, hence^ defilement, 
stain. 



4. pimupla, dirt, filth, -in ih^ worst sense. 

I 



3. 8 Cor vii L 
1. Eph ▼. 4. 

4. Jm. i. 21 



the impurltiit, G L T 
TrAW.) 



FILTHY. 

1. awrxpo?, deformed, ugly. In l/.T. 

metapL indecorous, indecent, (else- 
where, "shame.") 

2. oo-cAyto, excess, immoderation, in- 

temperance VI any thbig, (in 
laiiguage or conduct.) 

1. tita» i. 11. 

— 1 Pet V. 2, Bcc lucre. 

2. 2P«t U.7. 

— Jud« 8, see dreAmec 



- CoL i\\. 8. Me F com- 

manioation. 

- l^Tim. W. 3, ) 



- Titus i, 7, 



lucre. 



FILTHY (BE.) 

fivirota, to make foul and filthy, Jifid. 
pollute one's self. 

Rev. xxii. 11 1«. part. (6 Ava'ap6«, tht filthy one, L'» T 

TrAl*.) 
Rev xxii 11 »«<>, Irap<!r. (pwap^v^ai. Ix filthy, I.b) 

(pvvaivw, befoul, dtJLle (mid.) L T Tr A K ) 



FILTHY COMMUNICATION. 

a«rxpoA.oyta,the licence of the ungovern- 
ed tongue, obscene language, 'b-ut 
not limited to tkiSf (non ocxi.) 

CoL iii. a 

FINALLY. 

1. Aocir^i^, left, remaining.* With the 

article, the rest, as of time, hence- 
forth, henceforward. Also, as to 
the rest, finally. 

2. T€Aos, an end, completion.* Adverb- 

ially with art, finally, at last. 



1. 2 Cof. xiii. 11. 
l\ Eph. Ti. 10. 
I*. Pha iii I. 



1*. Phil. ir. 8 
V. 2 Then. Hi. 1 
2' 1 Pet. iii. a 



FIND (-ETH, -INO, POUND.) 

1, cvpuj-K'CD, to find, as without seeking, 

meet with, light upon. Also, to 
find as by search, h^nce, find out, 
discover. 

2. avtvpta-Kta, (Nr>. 1 ivith avd, up, pre- 

fixed,) to find out <M by searching, 
(non occ) 



3. Karaka/AJSavuiy, to take^ receive as with 
edgsrness. Metaph. to seize with Ulc 
mind, and Mid. as here, to compre- 
hend for 6ne*s self, gather, perceive. 



Matt. i. IS. 
ii. a 

vii. 7, 8, U 

— — viii. 10. 

X S9«wtcc. 

xi. 20. 

xii. 48,44. 

XiiL 44, port., 40, 

xvL 2&. [part. 

xvii. 27. 

xviii. 13, 28. 

XX. 6. 

xxi. 2, Id. 

xxii. 0. 10. 

. xxlv. 46 

xxvl. 40, 43. en lit 

» 60 •'"<» ir.m G 
Lb T Tr A l^ ) 

xxvii. 32 

Mark i. 37. part. 

- — — vii.- 2, 8<>e fault 
. 30. 

Xi. 2, 4, 13 t»'ce 

xiii. .S<J. 

— • xiv. 10, 3#. 40 '5 

Luke i. ' 30 

h 12. 

16. 

. 4.5. part. 40. 

iv. 17 

. V. 10, part. 

. vl. 7. 

. — i-^vii. 0, 10. 
. — ^ Viii. 80 

. ix. SO. 

. tl 9, 10, 24, 25 

. xii. 37, 33, 43. 

. xill. 0. 7 

. -B — XV. 4, 5, part.. 0, 
8, 9 »»«€», 24, 33, 

. — xvii. la 

. — xviii. a 

. xix. 30, 32. 

48, icoF (c&n.) 

- xxU. 13,46. 
xxiil. tf. 4, 14. 22 

. xxiv. 2. 3. 23.imrt 

24. 33. 
. John 1. 42 «*«c*, 44, 

4€ltwlc«. 

— ii 14 

V 14. 

— -vi 25, fxnt. 

— vii :J4, 'Af>. 30 

— ix. 3?. part 
— XO. 

— xi 17. 

— xii. 14. part 

— xviii. 3v< 



I. John xix. 4,6. 

1 — xxi^e. 

]. Acts iv. 21. 

1. V. 10. 22, 23 tWc«, S$. 

1. vii. 11,46 *vlc* 

1. — .. viii. 40. 

1. Ix. 2« 33. 

1. X. 27. 

1. xi. 26, part. 

1. xll. 19. 

1. xiii. e, 22, 28, part. 

1. xvii. 6, 23, 27. 

1. xviii. 2. 

\. xix. 1, 19. 

xxi. Z 

' f 

xxiii. 9. 



xxiv. .5. 12, 18, 20 

XXV ^5, part. 

xxvii. 6, 23 »»Jfi». 

xxyiii. 14. 

Rom. ir. 1. 
— — vii 10. 

18 {on •G«w L T 



TrAR) 

1 21. 

ix 19, see fault. 

1. X 20 

xi. 33. see f out 

(PMt) 

1. 1 Cor iv 2. 

1. XV. 1.5. 

1. 2 Cor. JL la 
1. v. 3. 

vii. 14, seo F ibe 

Ix. 4. 

xi. 12. 

xii. 20»*l«« 

Oal. ii. 17. 

Phil. ii. 8. 

iii. 9. 

1. 2 Tim. i. 17, 18 
1 Heb. iv. 16. 

viii. B. Rce fa«h 

1. — r- xi. 6. 

1. xii 17 

1. 1 Pet i. 7 

I. ii. 22. 

1. 2 Pet iii 14 
1. 2 John 4. 

Rev. ii 2 

iii 2. 

V. 4 

ix. 6 

xii a 

xiv 5. 

XV i.. 20. 

xvii). 14, 21 22. 24 

XX. 11, 15 



•The Aoir must bo omitted and the woi-d "ii" nupfliM 

before '.'not " Thti«, " l«i perform that which is ^ood 

ia not (present V* 



FIND (CAN.) 

1 Lake xix. 46 



FOUND (BE.) 
yivofjLat, to begia to be, become, became 

2. Cor. vu. 14. 



Digitized by V^jiJOy It: 



FIN 



[ 287 ] 



FIR 



FINDING OUT (past.) 

ciFcfcxveaoTo?, which cannot be explored. 
Mttaph, inscrutable, untraceable, 
(occ. Eph. iii. 8.) 

IUmK. xi. 33. 



FINE. 

See, BRASS, FLOUR, LINIK. 



• FINGER (s.) 

SaicTuAos, a finger, (fr<mi Sans, root, d\q, 
to show, point out, hencey Greeks 
8<iKUi and StUvvfiif and Lai. digitus, 
and indic-are), (non occ) 



Matt, xviii. 4. 
Mark vii. 33 
LUku li. 20. 46. 



Luk* xvi. 24. 
Johnviii 6(ap.) 
XX. 25, 17. 



FINISH (ED.) 



1 TcXcw, to bring about, complete, 
fulfil, accomplish , hence, to end, to 
perfect. 

2. diroTcX<oi, (Ho. 1 mtkdvo, away from 

prefixed, ) to finish off, to perfect. 
In N.T. pass, to be perfected, com- 
pleted, (fi/>n ace.) 

3. €KT€Xifa^ (No. 1 with c#c, out of, pre- 

jbefd/) U> finish out or off, complete 
fiilly, (non occ.) 

4. cTTtTcAcw, (No. 1 mth ciri,.upoD, pre- 

fixed,) to bring through to an end, 
finish, perform. 

5. (TVvTcXfw, (No. 1 with <rvVf together 

vith, prefixed,) to bring to one end 
or terminate together ; to end al- 
together, end fully, finish wholly, 
bring quite to an end. 

6. ifcXcioci), to make perfect, consummate. 

(The word is used of inaugurating 
as king, to confirm in the kingdom, 
and so, of the consummation of the 
martyrs and gloiification of the 
saints.) 

tra, the things, "J the things or 
y J 7r/)os, towards or for, {resources neres- 
J aVrt/>Ti<7/iov, com- tsar 1/ for com- 
V pletion, / pletionf'nonocc. j 

8. Siavvw, to bring quite through to an 
end, complete, (nan oce.) 



1. Matt xiii 63. 
1. — r xix^ I. 

1. xxvi. 1. 

7. I.nko xiv. 28 («U. wdLo, 

instead of ra vpbf, O 
• T Tr A W) (tA *U. the 

thingtunto, LO<m.) 

3. 29, 30. 

«. John iv. 34. 

6. T. 36. 

6. XTii. 4. 

L xix. 30. 



1. Acta XX. 24. 

8. xxi.T.part. 

5 Rom. ix 2d. 
4. 2 Cor. vili. 6. 

4. Phil. L 6. maif . (t«xt, 

perform.) 
1. 2 Tim iv. 7 
— Qebi iv. 3. fee F (be.) 

5. Jaa. L IS. part 
I. Rev. X 7. 

1. xi. 7. 

1. XX. 5 



1. ReT. XX. 7, maxf. to expire. 

FINISHED (bb.) 

yivofiai, to begin to be, to come into 
existence. 

Heb iv. 3. 



FINISHER. 

TcXci(Dn}$, a completer, a pei-fecter, who 
brings one through to the goal so 
as to win and receive the pri^e, 
(uon occ.) 

n«b. xlL 2. 



FIRE. 

irvp, fire, (low Germ, fur ; high Germ. 
feuer'j £ng. fire.) 

irvpa, any spot where fire is kindled ; 
esp. a heap of fuel collected to be 
set on fire or actually burning; 
hence, a fire in this sens€, a pyre, 
pyra, (non occ.) 

^Ck, light, prop, the light of tlie sun, 
with the idea of shining^ brightness, 
used as below of fire-light. 



Matt. iU. 10. 

ll(om.O-*.) 

12. 

▼. 22. 

vii. 19. 

xiil 40, 42. Sa 

xvii. 15. 

xviii. 8, 9. 

XXV. 41. 

Mark ix. 22, 43 (ap), 

44<ttp).45(a/>.).40(flp.) 

■ 47(owi - L T Tr 

48, 49. I A H) 

xiv. 54. 

Luke Iii. 9, 16,17. 

ix 54. 

xii 4y. 

xviL 29. 

xXiL 05. 

56. 

John XV. 6. 

xviii 19, 

XXI. 9. 
Acts iL S, 19. 

vii 30. 

xxriii. 2, a 

& 



xviii 18, > Me 

XXI. 9. J ooaU 



Rom. xii 20. 

1 Coi Iii. 13 »•»«•. 15 

2 Tbia. i. 8. 

1 B«v xxi. 8 



1. neb. L 7. 

1. x1. 84. 

1. xii. 18. 29. 

1. Jaa JU. 5. 6 »•». 

6 «*•«, 9&t P 

(Mt on.) 

1. V. 3. 

1. 1 Pot i. 7. 
1. 2 Pot iii. 7. 

12, soaF(beon) 

.1. Jude 7, 23. 
1. Rev. i. 14. 



- ii. 18. 

- iii. 18. 
-Iv. 5 

- vlii. 0. 7 

8 iom 

- ix. 17 !•« 



0:S.) 



17 aiii. soe F (on 
-18.. 
X. 1. 
xi 5. 
xia 18. 

xiv 10, 13 

XV. 2. 

xvL 8. 

XMk 10. 

X^ili 8. 

xix 12. 20 

XX. 9. 10, 14, 15. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FIR 



[ 288 ] 



FIB 



FIRE (bk on.) 
TTvpoofiat, to bo set on fire, to bo fired 



2 Pot iii. 12. 



FIRE (OF.) 

irvpivo^ of fire, fiery, (nou occ.) 



R«v. ix. 17. 



FIRE (set on.) 

^\oyt^(i>, to«et on blaze, to §et in flames, 
(iwn occ.) 

Jan. iii. C »»'v^». 



See also, hell. 



FIRKIN (-8.) 

/titTpT^TiJ?, one who measures or values. 
Then^ like dfi<l>op€vs^ (Lat.metreUt.) 
At Athens the usual liquid meanire 
coiUainvig 33^ English quarts or 
8| English gallons. (Eng "firkin" 
equal to 9 gallons), (non occ) 

John ii. 6. 



FIR>f. 
/?€/?ai09, steadfast, firm, sure. 

Heb. iiL 6 (ap.) 



FIRST. 

1. TrpoiTos, (adj, as though the superlative 

of vpo, before,) foremost, hence, 
first, the first, of place, order, time, 
or dignity, (like Lat. primus.) 

2. Trptarov or to tt/mutov, fiieui, sifig. of 

No. 1, used as adv.) first, (like Lat. 
primum,) V4ed of place, order, time, 
or. rank. 

3. nportpov, (a comp. without any posit, 

in use, answering to Lat. prior, and 
No.\ being thesuperl.) before otheii, 
prior. 

4. fiia, (fern, of cfs), the numeral one. 

5. dpxTf, beginning, commencement. 

2 Mnti ziii. 30. 

2 .xvil. 10. 

2. 11 {om.Qzi LT 

TrAR) 

1. 27. 

1. xix. SO»^'e«- 

XX. 8,10, ItJtwle*. 



-> Matt i. 25, 8M F bom. 

2. ▼.•24. 

2. vL 3S. 

2. Tii. S. 

2. TiiL 2!. 

1. X. 2. 

2. xii.29. 



1. 



-45. 



I 1. 
1 1. 



•XXL 28. 



1 Matt, xxi.fll (o voTcpof, 
ho itA'I .aftoiwnriU [»r- 
ptntcJ, ivfiTi ing to ▼. 
2^] L Ti.) 

1. 30. 

1. xxii 2\ .18. 

2. — xxiii. '2Ci. 

— — — xxvi.l". B0« F day. 

1. xxvii «l 

xx\ iii 1 .HOC F tiay. 

•2. Murk iii. 27. 

2. iv. 2S. 

2. vii. 27 

'-*. ix. 11. 1-'. 

I. 35. 

X. 81 1«.80C F(be ) 

1. 3l»n4. 

1. xii.20.->8.20.30(/Tj).) 

2. xiii. lA. 

1. xiv 12. 

xvi. 2. \ noe I' 

— xvi l<t ) liny. 

2. pSndCo^,) 

-^ Luke 1. \ K«a F (fioin 
the very.) 

1. ii. 2. 

— • 7. MO F l>f>rn 

— ~— Ti. 1, we second. 

2. 42. 

2, ix. h% 01. 

2. X. 5. 

1. xi 2(J. 

2. 8S. 

xii. 1. «6o V of ail 

1. xiii. S0i»'««. 

1. xiv. IX. 

2. 28. 31 

1. xvL .V 

2. xvil. 25. 

1. xix. IC." 

1. XX. 29. 

2. xxi. 9. 

— — — xxiv. 1, 860 F day. 
1. Johni. 4S(No.2, L Tr.) 
1. V. 4(ap.) 

1. TiiL 7 (op.) 

X. 40. tee F (at.) 

xii. 16, nee F (at 

the.) 

2. xviiL 18. 

1. xix. 8S. 

39. Me F (at the) 

XX. l.eMFday. 

4,8. 

19. BM F day. 

2. AcU ill 26. 

1 viL 12. 

2. xi 2«. 

1. xii. 10. 

xiiL84, M6 pnach. 

J. 46. 

XV. 14, Me F (at 

the.) 
1. xvL 12, marf. 

(text, chitf.) 
XX. 7. Me F day. 

1. 18. 

XX vi. 4, Me F (at 

the.) . 

2. 20. 



I - 
1. 



K(atthe.) 
i ti-asL 
G LTTr 
[AM.) 



1. AcU xxfL 23. 

1. xxvii 43. 

2. Bom L 8. 

2. U\{om. Lb.) 

3. il. 0. 10. 

— • —— vtii 23,iicf FfniitA. 

— — 29, eec F bom. 

1. X. U>. 

xi. 16. tee F fniiu. 

35. see giva 

2. — XV. 24. 

— — xvi 5. MO F fniita. 

— 1 Cor .\i.l8,aeeFof all. 
2. xii. 2M. 

1. xiv. ItO. 

XV. 3, MO F of all. 

2U.2:i,MeFfnut«. 

1. 45, 47. 

4. xvi 2. 

13. Rce I' fraita. 

2. 2 Cor. viii. 5. 
12, MeF(be.) 

— Gal iv. 13.1 

— Eph i. 12. 
2. iv. 9 

1. vi. 2. 

L Phil i. 5. 

— Col. i. 15,18, aee Fborr.. 

2. 1 TheK iv. 16. 
J 2 Th« ii. 3. 

I I Tim. i 10. 
2. ii 1. 

1. 13. 

2. iii 10. 

2. ▼. 4. 

1. 12. 

2. 2 Tim. i 5. 

•2. il. ft 

1. iv. 16. 

4. Titus lil. 10 

~ Heb.i.O.Me F liegotten. 
— . ii 3, aec Jiegin. 

3. iv 6. 

5. V. 12. 

a. vU. 2. 

a _,27. 

L viU. 7, 13. 

1. ix. 1,2, 6, 8, 15, 18. 

\. X. 9. 

xl. 28, ) Me F 

xii. 23, I bom. 

— Jae. L 18. iM F fruit. 

2. Hi 17. 

— 1 Pet. iv. 17. iM hegin. 
2. 3 Pet. L 20. 

2. liL 8. 

1. 1 John iT. 19. 

— Jude C, iM F esUte. 

— Rev.L 5,aMF begotten. 
11 {np.\ 17. 

— U. 4, 5, 8, 10. 

— iv. 1.7. 

— Tiii. 7. 

— xiai2t*J«. 

— xiv. 4, BM F fniJta. 

— xvi. 2. 

— XX. 5. 0. 

— xxi. I «»^«^ 10. 

— xxii. 13. 



FIRST AT. 

1 John X. 40. 
FIRST (AT THE.) 



2 John xii. 16. 

2. xix. 89. 

2. AcU XV. 14. 



ft Act* xxvi. 4. vith 
3. Gal. iv. IS. 



FIRST (be.) 
1. irp(aro<i, see "FIRST," No. 1. 



Digitized by 



Google 



PIR 



[ 289 ] PIT 



2. irpoKtifjLatj to lie before, to be laid or 
set before -a;iy one; to lie or be 
before the mind of any 07ie, i.e, to 
be present to him. 

1. Mark x. 31, pi. "arc." I 2. 2 Gor. viii. 12. 

FIRST DAY. 
L irpioToSy see "first," JV^o. 1. 
2. /ita, see " FIRST," y'o. 4. 

1. Matt xiTi 17. I 1. Mark xvt. 9 (ap.) 

2. --- xxviil. 1. 2. Luke xxir. 1. 
2. Mark xvi. 2. | 2. John xx. I, 19. 

2. Acti XX. 7, 

FIRST ESTATE. 
of)XV> '^^ "firstV* iVb. 5. 

Ju.'Ie 6, marg.|>nncn?«?,7y 

• FIRST (from the vert.) 
dyu}$€v, from above, (see under "above 
(from)," p. 21.) 

Luke I 3. 

FIRST OF ALL. 
I. vpSrovy see "first," yo, 2. 
2 fcVj^among, 
' ( irpwTOiSy first matters. 

1. Luke xiL 1. I 1. 1 Cor. xl. 18. 

2. 1 Cor. XT. 3. 



FIRST BEGOTTEN. 




ir/)WT(JT0#C09, 


first-bom, 


(non occ. 


; 


Heb.L6 


1 


Rev. i 


.3. 




FIRST BORN. 




Mali 1. 25 (pm 
Luke ii. 7. 
Rom. viiL 29. 


LTTrA 


Col. i. l.i 
H«b. xi. 
xil 


,18. 
28. 
.23. 



FIRST FRUIT (•s.) 

aTrapxij, an offering of first-fruits ; thejiy 
an offering generally. In N.T. pi., 
the first-fruits which were conse- 
crated to God, (non occ.) 



Rom. vlii. 23. 

xl. 16. fing. . 

xvi. 5. 



Rev. xiv 4 



1 Cor. XV. 20. 23. 

xvi. 16. 

J&a. i. 13. 



FISH (.E.S) [noun.] 

1, 1X^5, a fish, (from iku, to go, and 
Ow^ to rush impetuously), (non 
occ.) 



oipdpiov, a little fish, (dim. of 6\pov, 
whatever is eaten with bread, 
tohich later came to be applied 
particularly to fish), (non occ.) 



1. Matt. viL 10. 

1. xlv. 17, 19. 

XT.34,8ee F (little.) 

1 30. ' 

1. xva.27. 

1. Mark vL 38, 41 i»<e«, 43. 

viii.7.ace F (small) 

1. Luke V, 0,9. 
L Ix. 13, 10. 



1. LukexL UtviM. 

1. xxiv. 42. 

— John vi. 9, see F (small. ) 

2. 11. ' 

1. xxf. 6. 8. 

21 0,10. 

1. —- — 11. 

2. la 

1. 1 Cor. XV. 89. 



FISH (LITTLE.) 

IxOv&iov, dim. of No, 1 above, in form^, 
but perhaps not in meaning. 

Matt. XV. 34. 
FISH (SMALL.) 

1. IxOv^iovy see "fish (little.)" 

2. 6\/fdpiov, see " fish," No. 2. 

LMarkvm. 7. .| 2. John vi. 9. 

FISHER (.3.) 

aXitv^, a fisher, fisherman, (from ak^, 
the sea.) 

Matt ir. 18, 19. | Mark L 16, 17. 

John xxl 7, see cc-it. 



FISHERMAN (-mbn.) 

Luke r. 2. 



FISHING (A.) 
ctAtcvw, to fish, catch fish. 

John xxi. 3, inf. 



FIT [adj.] 

1. €v0€ros, well-situated, convenient, 

(occ. Heb. vi. .7.) 

2. KaOrJKu, to come or reach down to. 

In iV. T. impers. to suffice, be enough 
for a thing, it is becoming, fit, 
proper, (occ. Rom. i. 28.) 

1. Lukelx. 62. I 2. Acts xxii. 22, part, 

1. xiv. 35. . I (ind. G T Tr A «.) 

FIT (-ED) [verb.] 

Ko.TapTt(^, to make fully rcaay, to put 
in full -order, to make complete, 
esp. of what it broken, h/mce, to 
Tefit. repair. 

Uom. ix. 22. marg. make vpi 
llth X. 6, \a%Tg. (text, pr.-nare,} 



Digitized by 



Google 



PIT 



[ 5?90 ] 



FLE 



FIT (BB.) 

&tn/JKio, to haye come up to anything, to 
extend to, hence, to pertain to, to 
be fit or becoming, (occ. Kpb. y. 4; 
Pbilem. 8.) 



c LflLia. 



FITLY. 

See, FKAMB, JOIN. 



FIVB. 

»oT«, fife, (prob. from xas, nrros, all, 
Li^ ail the pngen on the hand.) 
See nnder *^ THRiKr for spiriiual 



I XTT. J ^-n^, ii. 



S.Er.r,»K 


Ijck»xiz.tt,lS. 


-n--.*. 


• :ciiT. B. 


-xrr. J -n^, ii. 


T.l. 


M~ »*«— ^ 


TviLli.tt. 


k^llfe IL 


>CD»7T. 4. 


-•m. 3iL 


a.€L 


ft.i^ 


xxir.l. 


- a. IJ. 11. 


: >»-, i=r, 21. 


-xu I. SL 


1 :..C X^SkSBFtiiMi. 


-xr. ih. 


Hrr 3.&2ft. 


Ifev.xvau. 3'^ 


riMi 


r3t£S 


r«t^ ti*i£iwi 


s. 


l.-Vc 


x.2^ 


>« fcW. ^ V 


:.tf:. T?:r?Aii>^ 



i--^^;.*^ V iiK ^ie«w ^ei*ia£T*A ix fcatl^ 



li^-^ 






J. ^s 



V**^^^ l^vK^^x -^jl.^S^'x^i ^.->r..7/N 

'k%^ ^ *»- '*• ^>r •' • '' '*' •* 



V,,. il^x, -w-K »-- ^< **^»*^ \ ^N 



FLKK (-ETH, FLID.) 

1. ^cvyw, to flee, to fij, to betake one's 

■elf to flight, {Lai. fnga, fngio; 
al$o Eng. fngve ) 

2. cK^cv/w, (A'o. I mitk 6c, oat of. pre- 

faoed^) to flee ofot of , 



Kara^€9ym, {Xo. I teith kktk, down, 
prefixed,} to flee down to any jPace, 
hence, to flee for ivfnge, {non occ.) 



I. fiLT. 

L Tm.3lL 

L x-fiL 

L 
1. 
l.MiukT.14. 

1. xiii.M. 

U xir.iO^aL 

I- XTi.*. 

l^UOat 2L7. 

U vm.M. 

L zzLZL 



1. ActSTiLaL 

X adr.a 

t rri.». 

U ZTiLSOL 

SL xii. 16 <wiih CK, 

1. 1 Oar. Ti. U, 

1. X.W. 

L 1Tim.¥LU. 

1. STiiii.iLSS. 

— HMiLTi.18.aee F for 

L Jm. ir. 7. [refoge. 

1. BflT.ix.6L 



L JoiHiz.iwUMS-^) 1. XU.6. 



FLBK AWAY. 



L Bir.ZTi.SD. 



I 



L Ber. zz. 11. 



FLEE FOE REFUGE. 

S. Heb. Ti. 18. 



FLESH. 

1. aap(, flesh ; then, corporeiiy accord- 
ing to lie material side, (aSifia, 
being the organic whole, the body, 
and therefore is to be distinguished 
/h«n a); then, the ontward form 
ai haman nature, and therefore 
\xmuL nature in its embodimt-nt. 
Af mnei hf St. PauJ, ail that is 
pftmUar to JbtMNOJi nature in its 
r/fjt(v^al emhodiment is said to 
hfii/mp ttt it ; and hence, he uses it 
4V: th ^.fstifict antithesis to wvatfjui, 
■^i9^vi\\ tr' signify the sinful con- 
< ivtt of haaian natnre,(ooc. Rom. 
x^.. 6. T; CoL ii IS; Heb. ix. 10 ) 

t v.-^^^ ft?t$h.. Jkad^ me a t , (non occ.) 



V *\ K 

.1 ^. s^ >;». K i! 

Vi 5k «tfv 



1. Bom. i. S. 



n. *». 

- - m. JO. 

IT. 1, 

- TI. l«. 

- - Tiu S. 18, K. 

- Tiu.l «j>.-.S»«a»« 
V J -^ <♦. s» 9. II »••<*, 

- X. '4 

x-u. 14. 
VT. 21. 

»'. WL 



Digitized by 



Google 



FLE 



[ 291 ] 



FLO 



1 Cor. z. 1& 

«▼. 3»l***»d. 

39 3rd (om. G L 

T Tr A R) 

3ff4»h (om.Q-*.) 

b(t. 

2 Cor i. 17. 

iv 11. 

V. 16 »••««• 

vH. 1, 6 

X. 2, 3 »»'««• 

. xi. 18. 

. xii. 7. 

. Gad. i. Id 

. il. 1«. 20. 

. iii. 8. 

. iT. 13, 14. 23, 29. 

, ▼. IH. 16, 17««»ee, 

19,21 
. vi. 8 »•»«*. 12. 13. 

Eph.ll3«w»««,ll«»i«i5. 

▼. 29. 80 (ap ). 31. 

vL 5. 12 



1. Pha i. 22. 24. 

1. Ut 3, 4 t»iee. 

1. Col. I. 22, 24. 

1. ii. 1. 5, 11.18.23. 

1. HL 22 

1. 1 Tim. iii. 10. 
1 Philem K'. 
1 Heb li. 14. 

1. V. 7 

1 ix. 13. 

1. X Off. 

I. xii 9. 

1. Jm. v. & 
1. 1 Pet i 24. 

I. HI. 18, 21. 

1.. IT. l«wic« 2. (5. 

1. 2 Pet. ii. 10, 18 
1. 1 John ii. 1& 

1. iv. 2, 3 («p.) 

1. 2 John 7. 

1. Jude 7. 8. 23. 

1. Rov. xva 16. 

1. xix. 18 »»»•••, 21. 



FLESHLY. 

L a-dp^t (here the Gen, of ITo. 1 above,) 

2. a-apKiKos, fleshly, distinctive of the 
flesh, what attaches to the flesh in 
its corporeity, (more abstract , and 
not 90 gross in its idea as <rdpKivo$, 
which denotes of flesh, fleshy; see 
below,) 

2. 2.Cor I 12. . 1. Col. IL 1%. 

•I 1 Pet ii. 11 



FLESHY. 

a'dpKivo<;, of flesh, fleshy, mode of the 
material substance o-op^. Our Lord 
was <rapKii/09, " of human flesh sub- 
sisting ; " but not, crapiciKos, as other 
men, subject to fleshly lusts and 
appetites, (ncn occ.) 

2 Cor iii. 3. 



FLIGHT. 
<t>vyi], flight, (hence, Eng, ftigue, fugitive, 



Lot. fuga), (non occ) 



Matt xxir. 20. 
Markxiii. 18(mi».G;: 
Uebi xl 34, aee turn 



LTTtAK) 



FLOCK. 

\, noifivrj, a flock, esp, of sheep; but 
metaph, also of men, (occ, John x. 
16, where it is wrongly rendered, 
''fold.'') 

2. voifivioy, (prob, dim, of No, 1 being 
dnUraciion of iroifX€Viov,) a little 
flock, ^non occ,) 



FLOOD (-s.) 
L KaTaKAuo-zio?, dashing down upon, an 
inundation, deluge, spoken of Noah's 
flood, (non occ.) 

2. TrKrlfXfivpa, flood-tide, the flow of the 

sea, as opp. to the ebb; then, by 
tmplicalion any flood, (non occ) 

3. voTOfios, a river, stream, (from TroTafw, 

to flow.) 



S. Matt tii. 25. '.'7 

1. xxir. 38, 39. 

2. Lake ri 48. 
1. xTii 27. 



1 2 Pet ii. 9. 
3. Rev. xii. 15 l«t- 

15 Sn4 lae belovr. 

3. 16. 



FLOOD (CAhRlED AWAY OF THE.) 

irorafiop<l>6fnjToSi borne or carried away 
by a river or fldod, (non occ) 

Rev. xii 15. 



FLOOR. 

aXtav,. a threshing-floor, where cam is 
trodden ant^ (non occ) 

Matt iiL 12. 1 Luke lU. 17. 



FLOUR (FINE.) 

a-€fii8a\i^, the finest wheaten floor'; 
Lat, 8imila,'8iniilago» (non dee.) 

Rev. xtiii 1& 



FLOURISH AGAIN. 

dvaSdkkfo, to shoot up again, sprouty 
(non occ) 

PbiL iv. l(r. nuii. b* revivtiL 



FLOW, 
pcia, to flow, (nan occ) 



JdhnTJisa 



FLOWER 
dvOo^f a flower, (non occ) 

Jac'LlO, II. I 



J PW. 1. 24 ♦•tot. 



FLOWER OF ONFS AGE (pass the.) 

( ctftt, to be, \ past or beyond the 
< wripak^os, be- > bloom of youth or 
\ yond the point, j flower of life. 



1 Cor. Tit 36. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



FLU 

FLUX (bloody.) 
BvoraTepiay dysentery, fnon occ.) 

Aetazxviii. 8 



[ 292 1 



FOL 



•FLY (-ING.) 

1. iTirdofuiif (a later form of No, 2 J to 

spread the wings to fly, hencty gen, 
to fly, (Tion occ,) 

2. ircTo/iat, same meanrng, (nan occ.) 



I. Rer. iT. 7 (No. 2, L T 

T» A M.) . 
1. viii. 13 (No. 2. G L 

TTtAN.) 



3 Rev. xiL 14. 

I. xir.6(No.2,GLT 

TtAN.) (TtAW.) 
1. xix.l7(No.3,GLT 



FOAL. 

I'Ms, a son, (strictly spoken only of man 
butf also sometiTnes in a wider sense, 

MatizzLf. 



FOAM (-ETH, -INO.) 

d<f>pi(<a^ to froth, to foam ai the mouth, 
(non occ,) 

M&rk ix. 18. 20. 

FOAM OUT. 
Krra<^pi(iaf (the above with iiri, upon, 
prefixed,) to foam upon, to foam 
ont, {non occ,) 

Jttda 18. 

FOAMETH AGAIN (that one.) 

{/uTo, with, 
d<f)pov, foam. 

Luke ix 89 



FOE (-8.; 

€x6/5os, (dc^\) Pass, hated, odious, object 
of enmity. Act. inimical, hostile. 
As svhst, with art. an enemy, ad- 
versary; C^^^cu^A^e, "enemy.") 

llAtt. X 88. I Acta ii. 35. 



FOLD [noun.] 

1. avMf, a court, a yard, any enclosed 

space in the open air, hence, the 
court of an orientiil house, and 
also, a shccp-fold. 

2. wQifivrj, a flock, esp, of sheep, 

-< Johns,! iMAlieep>fo]4. I 1. John z. I6i:t- 

IJohzix. K^A. 



FOLD UP. 

cXuro-ca, to roll up, fold up, (w a garment 
to he laid away, (occ Rev. vi. 14.) 

HeK L 12. 



FOLK. 

See, IMPOTENT, SIC^. 



FOLLOW. 

1. dKd\ov0€<a, to be an dK6Xov0o9 (fol- 

lowing, attending, hence, as subst, 
a follower, footman), to follow one; 
go with or after him. Used esp. of 
.soldiers, servants, and pupils, (occ. 
Rev. xviii. 5.) 

2. l^KoX,ov$€(a, (No. 1 with €K, out of, 

prefixed,) to follow out, 

3. hraKoXovdiio, (No. 1 with kitly upon, 

prefixed,) to follow upon, attend 
upon, accompany. 

4. KaraKoXovQkia, ( No.\ with Kara down, 

prefixed,) to follow down, %.e, to 
follow closely. 

5. irapaKoXovOm, (No. 1 with irapd, be- 

side, prefixed,) to follow side by 
side, to accompany, conform to. 

6. (rvi«aKoAov^cw, (No, 1 with irov, to- 

gether with, prefixed,) to follow 
together with any one, to follow 
with. 

7. 8i(i)K<i>, to cause to flee, hence, to 

pursue after as fiying enemies, 
pursue in order to find or overtake ; 
Tnetaph, to follow earnestly after. 

8. fiifjiiofuli, to mimic, but in a good 

sense, i.e. to imitate, follow as an 
example, 

9. yivofiai, to begin to be, come into 
existence, come to be, become. 

here ! i.e. come ! 
oome hither ! 
behind, after, 



( ScGre, here ! i.e. come ! ] 

10. < oome hither! > 

( qrrto'ia, behind, after, J 



come hither 
after 971^. 



10. Matt. ir. 19. 

1. r W, 22, 86. 

L viii 1,10. 19, 22, 28. 

1. ix. 9«wl«t 19, 27. 

I —X 8& 

1. zii 1& 

1. xlT. la 

1. xri 24. 

1. xls. 2, 21, 27. 2a 

1. XX 29, 84. 



L Matt zzL 9. 

1. zztL 68. 

1. — — sxTii 66. 

11. 62. 

1. Mark i. 18. 

86, we F af tap. 

1. ii 14t»l«», 15. 

1. UL7(OM.O-*.) 

L --^ T. 24. 

a 37 (No. 1, Ll) 



Digitized by^^jOijy It: 



ass 



FOL 



[ 293 ] 



POO 



1. Mark vi. 1. 

1. viiL 34. 

1. Ix. S8(*iM<ap.) 

L z. 21.28, 32. part, 

5t 

1. xi. 9. 

1. xxr. 13. 

1, 61 (No. 6, 0<^. L 

1. M. 

1. xr. 41. 

5. 
8. 
I. LiikaT. n, 2t,2a 

I. riL 9. 

1. lie 11, 23, 49, 57, 

59, 61. ring. 



■ XT. *l. 

- xvL 17 (ap.) 

20 ?_ap.> 

o r. 11, ^, 2a 



7. 
1. 
I. 



xiii83,ie«follow- 

XTiL2a 

xtUL 22. 28, 48. 

xxli 10, 39. 

49, Bee P (that 



wooll) 
1. A4 

1. xxlll. 27. 

0. 49. 

55, aee F aftor. 

1. John i. 87, 88, 40, 48. 
1. tL 2. 

22, saa following 

1. Till. 11 

I. X 4. 5. 37. 

1 xi. 31. 

I Kii 26. 

I. JMii. 36t*««^c. 37 



1. JohnzTllL 1ft., 

1. XX. a 

1. zxi. 19, 20, 22. 

— Acta UL 34, aaa F r.:;cr. 
1. xli8.9. 

1. xiii 43. 

4. xvi. 17. 

— - — xxi 1, 18, aaa 

foUowino. 

1. 9^ 

xxiiL 11, aaa fol- 

lowing. 

— Rom. ix. SO, 31, ) s?o F 

xiv. 19, jsiUsr. 

1. 1 Cor. X. 4^ ma.-f- go 

vith. 
xiT. 1, \ »cu P 

— Pha lii 12, f of t«i-. 

7. 1 Thoa. V. 16. 

8. 2 Thoa. iii. 7. 9. 
3. 1 TlBL ▼. 10. 



■24. ) 

111,1 

a 22. 



seaP 

a^ar. 



Ti 

7. 2 Tim. 

7. Hab. xa 14. 
8. xiii 7. 

— 1 Pat i. 11, aaaP(th&t 

8. U.21. [ahoaUL) 

2. % Pat 1. 16. part 

2. 1L2. 15. 

8. 3 John 11. 
1. Rav. vL & 

9. TliL 7. 

1. xiv 4. 8, 9, IS. 

1 XJX. 14. 



FOLLOW AFTER. 

iiraKokovOtiOf see "follow," No, 3. 

KarafcpAov0€(tf, see " follow," No. 4. 

BitjKw, see " FOLLOW," No. 7. 

KaraSujjKLjy (No. 3 with Kara, down, 
prefixed f) t(^ pursue closely, as an 
cfiemy ; follow closely in order to 
Jiiui, (non occ.) 

5. KaOt^rj^, according to the order or 
succession, i,e. successively, cpn- 
in 



secutively, 
* With art. 

4. Mark L SO. 

2l Luk9 xxiiL 51 

6. Acts iii. '2A. 

8b Bom. tx SO, 31. 



connected order. 



3. Rom. XiT. 19. 
3. 1 Cor. xlT. 1. 
3. Phil, iii 12. 
1. 1 Tim. V. 24. 



3. I Tim. vL 11. 

FOLLOW (that should.) 

{/iCTo, allcr, 
ravra, these things. 

1 F««. L 11. 

FOLLOW (what shouu).) 

( rby the iking, 

\ Mpktyw, about to be. 

Liilwxzii.4a 



FOLLOWEB. 
gufiffl^ an imitator. 



1 Cor. iv. IC. 

XL 1. 

Eph. V. 1. 

Phil. Ui. 17,iaeFtQcother 

1 Thaa. i. 6. 

ii 14. 



8 Tim. iii. 10. aae F 0/ {U 

a diligent.) 
Hel?. vi. 12. 
1 Pet Hi 13(AiA«Tii«. «»4tt- 

LoM of, 0?w L T Tr A 



FOLLOWEB OF (be a dUigent) 
[margin.] 
Tra/)aicoAov0c(i>, see "FOLLOW," No. 5. 
2 Tim. iii 10, taxt, know/uUy. 

FOLLOWER TOGETHER. 
(Tv/ific/ii^s, a co-imitator, joint^imitator. 

Pha liL 17. 



FOLLOWING. 

hri6v, ooming upon or over one ; of tivne, 
succeeding. 

AeUzziiL 11. 



■! 



FOLLOWING (THE DAY.). 

cjruuv, comimr > s. 

* ^ ( ceedmg or coming 



upon, 






day. 



the 



2 / yjf , the, 
' ( €iravptov,upon the morrow, / morrow. 

\ ihedajf 
order, next . in > neit in 
I order. 

i Tjf , the, \ the 

4. < ^yip^yjjii Mid. part, near > neit 

( to, next, j day. 

4. Loka xiii 33. » 2. John H 21 

t John L 44. I 8. Acta xzL 1. 

1. AoU xxi. la 



( rw, the, 

•\i&i^. in 
( order, 



FOLLY. 

avoia, without understanding or sense 
(kovs), folly, (occ. Luke vi. 11.) . 

d4>po(r&vri, without mind (t^pi^v), 'des- 
titute of any sound principle, 
senselessnoBS. 

i.20Qr.zLl. I l.STIiiLlU.9. 



FOOD. 

rpo4^ nourishment, sustinence. 

Siarpofp^f fNo. \ ilrengihen/ed hy Si«, 
tlnrough,) sustinence, support, (non 
ooc) 



Digitized by 



Google 



POO [ 294 ] 



POO 



•3. Ppwri^, eating, the act of eating. 



1. Acta xi7 17. 
3 2 Cor. ix. 10. 



i I Tim vi a 
1 Jaa. ii. ISl 



FOOL (-S.) 

1. fiiapo^, dnll, not acute; of the mind, 

dull, slow, (Sans, muhera, fool, 
from Boot, muh, to be silly), (Ixx. 
for bn:, Deut. xxxii. 6 ; Is. xxxii. 5, 6; 
b^D^, Ps. xciv. 8.) 

2. a<f>piav, without mind (<^p'}i'), sense- 

less, destitute of any sound 
principle. 

3. airo<^, without wisdom (<ro<^s), (nan 

occ.) 

4. dv6r)To^, unreflecting, never applying 

the vovs (mind) ti moral or religious 
truth. 



1. Matt T 32. 

1. xxHi. 17 

L 19(0m. G 



> L» 



TTrAR) 
2. Luk» xi. 40. 

2. xii. 20. 

4. — xxiv. 25. (oomea.) 
— lloxr.* L 28, MM F (be- 



1 1 Cor. iii 18. 

1 iv. 10 

2. xr. 36. 

2 2 Cor. xL 1« »'»••. 19. 

23. sea F (Ma.) 

2. xii. fl. II. 

». Eph. T. 14 

— 1 Tim.Ti. 4.BC9F(Jka.) 



FOOLISH (make.) 
fjL'j}paU'u>f to make dull or foolish. 

1 Cor. i. 20 

FOOLISH TALKING. 
/iwpoAoyta, foolish talking, (tu>n occ. J 

Eph. V 4. 

FOOLISH THING. 
/XW/W9, see "POOL," jVo. 1. 

, 1 Cor. i. 27. D«at 



FOOLISHLY. 

?; "'» . « M I in folly, in 

a^pocrv^, see -FOLLY, V i^prudencc. 



iVo. 2, ; 

2 Cor. XL 17. 21 



FOOL (as a.) 
Tapa^)ooi'C(o, to be aside from a right 
mind,^ deranged, (non occ.) 
3 Cor. xi. 2.3. part. 

FOOL (be a) [margin.] 
Ti'«^oa), to smoke, fume, surround with 
smoke, becloud. 

1 Tim. vi. 4 (pMt.) text. heproMd. 
FOOL (liECOME A.) 

/AwpacVu), to make dull, make foolish. 

Horn. L 22. paas. 



FOOLISHNESS 

1. /Liw^o5, see "fool," No. I. 

2. fitopia, folly, foolishness, absurdity. 

3. d4>po<rvvrj, see "folly," No. 2. 

n Mark vii. 22 I 2. 1 Cor. l 25. ncut 

•2. 1 Cor. i. 18. 21. 23. | 1 li 1 i 

2. 1 Cor iiL lU 



FOOLISH. 

1. /xfa>po9, see "FOOL," iVo. 1. 

2. tti'OT^To?, si-f "FOOL," No. 4. 

3. a<n'i€Tos% irrational in conduct, stupid. 

4. a(t>pixtv, SfC "FOOI,." No. 2. 



1 Matt, vit '26 

• I, MT 2. 3. » 

S. Rom. 1. 21 

4. 1L 20. 

J. X. 19. 

— 1 Cor. i 27.iieeF(inakf) 

— — — 27, tee F thinij. 



•_' Gal. lit 1. 3. 

.- Eph. V. 4. «ce F UUung 

2. 1 Tiro. Ti. 9. 

1 2 Tim ii. 2& 

2. Tit. iii 8. 

1. 9. 

i. 1 J'et. iL 15. 



FOOT, FEET. 

1. irous, the foot both of vwn and bccisfs, 

strictly the foot from the ankle 
downwards. (Sattscr. pud ; hcncty 
Lai. pes, pedis ; Eiuj. pad, foot ; 
Germ, fuss), (non *xc.) 

2. )8acrts, a stepping, power to step or 

walk ; rA^'w, that with which one 
steps, a foot ; ahoy that on which 
one steps ; henccy Eng. basis, (non 

OCC.) 



1. Matt. iv. 6. 

V 13. we tread. 

vii 6 

X. 14 

XIV \?,, S4M F (on.) 

XV. 30. 

xviii. 8<»i«- 

xviii. 2» (OK. "at 

hiafeet/'OLTTrK) 

xxu. 13 

xxviii. 9. 

Mark t. 22. 

vi. 11. 

— i- viL 25. 

ix. 45 «»»«*• 

. Luke L 79. 

— It. 11. 

— vii. 38' i*"»",44**lc«, 

46(0111.0-..) (45. 



Luke viii 35. 41 

ix. 6 

X 39. 

XV 22. 

xvii. Id. 

xxiv. 30, 40 (op.) 

John xi. 2. 32. 44. 

xii. 3'»«" 

xiiL 5. 6, 8, 9 

10(owi. 0-TR) 

12, 14»»»"- 

XX- 13. 

2. AcU iiL 7. 

— iv. 35, 87. 

— V. 2, 9. 10. 

— vii. 6, ••• F on (act 
one'a ) 
33.68. 

— X, 25 



Digitized by 



Google 



FOO 



[ 295 ] 



FOB 



Actexili. 25. »l. 

xJv. 8. 10. 

art «4. 

xxL-P. 

zidi. 3. 

L xxvi. 16. 

1 Ron. Hi. 15. 
1. X. 1&. 

L XTi 'iO. 

1. I Cor xH. 15. 21. 

I. XV. 23. 27. 

1. Evb. L 22. 

1. TL I& 

1. 1 Tim. v. 10. 
I. flebi W 8. 



*- Hebi X. 29. Me tr«ML 

1. xll. la 

— Rev. 1. l.S. aee F (cax^ 

ment down to theT) 

15, 17. 

— il. 18. 

— Ill A 

— X. 1. 2I"«. 
SS^'i.aeePOef^) 

— xL 2, eee trced. 
— :-ll. 

— xlL 1. 

— xiiL 9. 

— xix. 10. 

— xxiLS. 



FOOT (garment down to the.) 

ro6T;pi;s, niachiug down to and touching 
the feet,* (from irovs, iroSos, the 
foot, amd apta, to fii) Used of the 
High Priest^ garmaU^ Ex. xxriil 4, 
(non occ.) 

Rev. i. 13. 

FOOT (ON.) 

Tc^y^, (dot. fern, of ire^os, on foot, toed as 
adv.), on foot, btU usually, by land, 
(occ. Mark vi. 33.) 

Matt. xiT. l:». 



FOOT ON (to set orb's ) 

{Prjfia, a Step, ) a foot-breadth, what 
roSos, of a foot, / the footcanstandoiL 

AcU vU. 5. 

FOOTSTOOL. 
1. inroiroSioVf uiider-foot, fience, footstool. 
( W68.0V. footstool, \ f^^^^, ^ 
I his feet. 



2.< Twv, of the, 
( voSiaVf feet, 

2. Matt. r. 30 

Z XXii. 44 (ynoxarm, | 



rwK woSmv, jiwier tk, 
/Ht, 0<v L 
'2. Uuk xlL M. 



Wf. q«w L T Tr A R) 

L JaaiLS. 



8. Luke XX. 49. 
1 Acta U. 35. 

2. -^ vU, 4dL 
2L Belx L-13, 
1 X.U 



FOR. 

( When " for" is not the translation of a case 

of (he noun or part of another word^ it is 

one of these following,) 

1. CIS, into, to, untOy with a view to ; 

ht7ice, with respect to a certain events 
, in order to, for. 

2. \nrtp, over and separate from ; here 

.only with Gen. on behalf of, as 
though bending over ^ proUct^ (the 



opposite of Ho. 13) ; then, as the 
service rendered on behalf ot another 
may often be in his stead, it comes 
to have this meaning, but is less 
definite than No. 8. 

3. 'Sea, through, implying^ separation, 

and disfujiction. 

(a) with Gen. through, by means of, 
by, (marking the instrument of the 
action*) 

(b) with Ace on account of, owing to, 
because of, (marking the ground or 
reason of the action.) 

4. ircpt, around and separate from, here 

orUy tffith Gen. about, concerning, 
marking the object of the thoicght or 
discourse. 

5. hrl, upon. 

(a) with Gen. upon and proceeding 
from, as a pHlar upon the ground. 

(b) with Dot. upon and resting upon, 
marking the basis or foundation^ and 
also the ethical basis, the occasion or 
cause of an action or emotion, also 
the mxming principle or suggesting 
motive, about, for. 

(c) with Ace upon (tvith a view to 
superposition), motion to marking 
the intention, for, against. 

6. rrp6i, towards, in the direction of. 

(a) wiUi Genu hitherwards, belonging 
to the character of, conducive to. 

(b) with Dat. near, hard by. 

(c) with Ace. hitherwards (of literal 
direction), to ; then, of mental direc- 
tion, towards, against, in considera- 
tion o£ 

7. dir<J, from (from the exterior), from, 

on account of, marking the cause 09* 
occasion. 

8. ivri, over against (denoting opposition 

or eguivcUent), instead of, for, in 
return for, (in John i. 16, i^ denotes 
grace in the place of grace, i.e. con- 
tinually renewed.) 

9. cv, in (of time, place, or element.) 

10. iK, out of (opp. to No. 1), used of 
time, from, the future springing out 
of the present from, for. 

IL axpif (adv. as prep.) unto, as &jr as, 
untU, during. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FOB 



[ 296 ] 



FOR 



12. ^vc#ca, (prep, adv,) because of, by 

reason of, on account of. 

13. icoTo, down, here only toith Ace. 
down upon or along, over against^ 
according to, in reference to iome 
standard of comparison, 

14. <Ss, as, like as, as it were. 

15. i, the, here trith the Inf marking the 
result or purpose. 

IG. yap, (a contraction of y€, verily, and 
apa, therefore, further,) the fact is, 
in fact, Y^avtn^ a more extensive 
meaning than the Eng, for, expressing 
the reason, cause^ motive, principlCf 
etc. of what has been previously said) 

jy f Kol^ and, also, \ and. ..in fiact, or^ 
' I ydpf see No. 16, / in fact...alsa 

IS. ori, introduces that which rests on a 
patent fact^ that (used in ohiedtJwe 
sentences as equivalent to the ace, with 
inf. and as a partide of explanation J 
because, inasmuch as, seeing that 

19. Btirij (contraction for Sta rovro, on) 
wherefore, on this account. 

20. eVctSi}, since truly, inasmuch as. 

21. kai, and, also. 

22. Si, (an adversative and d^junctive 
particle), but, now, moreover, 
(marking a contrast or antithesis 
sometimes otherwise concealed) 



16. Mr 
10.- 
4. - 
!«.- 

la- 

18.' 



\t 

1. - 

le.- 

18.- 

a - 



tt I 20, 21. 
li. 2, 5. a 

-a 

- 18, 20. 
ill 2, 8, 0. 16. 
iv. e, 10. 17/18. 
▼. 8, 4^ 5, fl. 7. 8, 9 

— ]Ol>«,aeeF..iiako 

— lOftid. 

-ll.teoF..«ik«L 
— 12 !•• 

— 12 tna. 
-18. 

— 18. 20. 29. 30. 

— 84 86 i^ict. 
_88»«icc. 

44. 




17 HaU. via 9. 

Itf. iJL M8. 16. 21,24. . 

1. X. 10 1-^ 

16. 10*14. 

Id. ■- 17. 

181 ■•,ieeP.. lake 

I. 18*14. 

16. 19(a|>.),90L 

22,Me F..«kiL 

IflL-^ — 28<om.O-.) 

la 26.86. 

80, Me F..»ke. 

la xi 10 (on. Lb T 

la IS, la 

la^- 21. 28, 26, 29. 

la-; 80. 

16. xii 8, 88. 84, 97, 40 

18. 42. 

la 60. . 

16. xiil. 12. 16. 

la-^ — la 

la 17. 

21. 866 \rhU«t 

7. 44. 

la — xiT.8i«. 

8a>«, 6eoF..Bak« 

le. 4. 

— ■ 9, aet F. .eaka 

ja .24. 

7. 2a 

1(5. — rxv. 2, 4,19. 

Ik.. 2a 

16. XTi2,a 



laMattxrL 17. 28. 

la 26 IM. 

t6iM.i8eF. .Mka 

la 26,27. 

la rrit 16 1*. 

la 161>^,20. 

a 27. (2a 

1(jl rriiL 7,10.11(aj».), 

la — six 8. 

— ■ 6. ■MF..oaiu6L 

6bt 9. 

16. 121*». 

ISted^MeF. .Mke 

la 14. 22. 

29.M«F..6ake. 

16. XJL 1. 

la a 

la 16 (op.) 

16. xxL 26.82. . 

14. 46 (No. 1,0~ L 

T IV AX Mtt a1k> taka 

la zziLlA 

4. 16 !«• 

la 16 ted, 28. sa 

16. zxiiL a 

1& 4(Na22,Q(vL 

TTrAR) 

6. 166 F ta 

la 8. 9. 

le. 10 (No. 18, 0~ 

LTTtA.) 

la 181*. 

la 18 »Hi, 

la i4i«. 

la i-v 

le. 17. 

la la 

la 19. 

la 28. 25, 27. 

la 89. 

la xxiv. 5. 6. 7. 

9, 806F..EAke. 

1. 14. 

la 21. 

22. BM F..taks 

la 24, 27. 

la t8(o«L G- LTf 

TtAA) 

la 8a 

18 42,44. 

la xxr. 8. la 

la 14.29.35,4a 

la xxTi 9. 10, 11,121»« 

6c. 12*14. 

I. la 

16, 806007enaat. 

la 281*. 

4 28»wl. 

I. 28Br4. 

la 81, 48, 61 

17. 7a 

1. xzTiL m 

la 18 1«. 

8b. 18 to*. 

la 19, 4a 

la — xztUL a 

7. 4. 

la 6, a 

1. Mark L 4. nuog. initA 

16,. 16. 22. 

la 27 iem,Qf^ TtA) 

la 88. 

4. 441*. 

1. 44 tad. 

8h U.4. 

la -la 

3b 27 *»l«t. 

5b. ilLa 

la 101*. 

10*14, NeFta 

la 21. 

la 86 (<wi. L T Trt> 

A.) 

la 22, k 

!«. 28 (oau L T Tr 

AH) 



laMukT.a 
la 9. 

la 28. 42. 

1. vi 8,11. 

la 14, 17 1«». 

17M.ieeF . . nka 

la 17»r4. 

18. 18, 20. 

26, 166 F. .Mke. 

la 8L 

la ^ 86 (om. Om 1> 

.TtAR) 

18. 48. 50, 52 1*. 

la 58IM (^Ai, Ht, 

T1V«.) 

la — va a 

la 8(ofn.LTTrAl^9 

la 10, 81. 

1& 25 («AAJ[, hut, T 

•ftrAK) 

la — i— ». 

8U 29. 

la TiU. • (Noi 21, L 

Tit AM) 

M. sa 

la 85 1*. 

S5*>4 seeF..6ake 

16, 86. 

la iz. 6 •««€•, 81, 84,. 

89, 40. 41, 49. 

6ft X. 5. 

7, tee F.-cftofBL 

la 14. 22, 27 (ap.) 

la 451*. 

a 46»»i. 

la — XL IS. la 

la S8(om. L TTH» 

AK) 

la 32. 

4 XXL 1*1*. 

la 12*K,23,25. 

la sz 

14 36(om.LbTT^ 

A a) 
la 44 

14 xUL6(om.TTVb« 

AR) 
14 7(«Bi.Tl>*A«) 

14 a 

14 oiit (am.T W» A) 




la 29. 88. 84 

16. xiT. 6, 7. 

4 24 (Na It LT 

TrAR) 

14 az; 

la 40, 6a 

17. 7a 

la — XT. 101*. 

8bt 10 



14 xvi 4 

24 8 1** 

14 r8*»*. 

laLuk^Lia 

14 16, 18, 84 

14 87. 

14 44 lit. 

9. 44*>4. 

la 46. mais. that. 

14 48l««. 

14 48*«tf. 

14 49. 64 

la 7a 

9. 77, mMJg. (textk 




Digitized by 



Google 



1. Luke lii. 3. 

le. 8. 

4. 19 »•««• 

13. iv. rt 

la, 8(om. OLTTr 

AK) 

16. 10. 

11 13. 

18 32, 36. 

J. 3a 

18 41, JDMIZ. that. 

IS 4Sw 

1 V. 4. 

18. 8. 

16 9. 

4. llltt. 

1. M4»id. 

16 39. 

vl. 4, Me da 

18 1ft. 20, XI »»(<«• 

a.««F..jaka 

16. 23t*»<t. 

IS. 24, 25»»ie^ 

16. 26l 

i 28(Na 4, TTf« 

• AR) 

17. 32, 8a 

17. 34(o»t>^,TT»* 

AR) • 

la aa 

16. 38. 43. i4t«lct, 

45, 48 iap.) 

16. Tii. 5. 6. 

la 7. 

17 a 

la aB(«itTTrAR) 

ic. sa 

18 39. 

5c 44. 

la 47. 

Cc rlii la 

16 17, la 

8b. 19. 

IS ja 

16. 2»iwte«. 

IS. 37. 

16. 40i 

19. 44 

16. 46. 

3b. 47. 

1. iJL3.5. 

18 la 

1. la 

16 14. 24 »" 



• 84 »><i. M« F., 




laLttkexiv 17 

la 24,28. 

1. , 35t»ie^ 

la — XV. 6, 9 

11. 24.31 

10. xtL 2. 

18 8. a 

16 la 

18. 18. 24. 

16. ja 

la xvii 21. 24 

6c XTiil4. 

la 14 

la 16, 23. 26. 

29, 8MF..Mk<b 

16. 31 

7. xix 3. 

la 4. 

16 . 5. 10, 21 

la 26 (om. Lb Tr* 

AR) 
4. 37. 

la 4a 

16 la 

la XX. 6, 19, 33, 36, 8a 

la ni 4. 8, 0. 

— — — 12. •eo F. . sake. 

I. la 

la la 

— — 17. Me F. .lAke 
18—22. 

la 23 

7. 26l»». 

16 86 ir*! 

19. «a 

la sa 

16. xxii. 2. 16, la 

2 19, 20. 

la 27. 

4. 32. 

la 37 Jit 

17. 37 *•»* (am. yap, 

I>T^A.) 

7 45. 

17. M. 

la 71. 

la xxia 8. 12, 15. 

3bL 19, ». 

8a ■ 28 1 u«'>* 

la 29, 31. 

18, 34, 41. 

la xxiv. 29. 39 

7. 41. 

1. John L 7. 

la-^ — la 
a la 

la 17, 30. 

la — ii 25. 

la iii. S, 16, IT. 20, 

24, 34 i»»e«. 

la — iT. 8, 9, la 

la sa 

17. 2a 

la 3a 

8lx 89. 

la 42, 44, 46. 47. 

la T. 4 (op.X 13. 19, 

SO. 21.88,2a 

la ia 

6e. sa 

la sa 

la 8a»^s9. 

la 46<vic*. 

la — ▼j.-a 

87 iw • 8»4, aM 

kbonr. 
16. 27»rd,83. 

18. sa 

a 51 

la— -65, 64, 71. 

la — va 1. 1 a 

18. a 

3bL— .-la 
la 29. 

lb. 39. 

la 51 

18.-*- f Ui. 14, 16, 20. 

la 84. 



la John viiL sa 

16 41 

la 44. 

4 Ir 21. 

la 81 

1 89. 

la — X. 4. a 

10. aM F ta 

1 11. 

4. la 

2. 15. 

a • 33 twice. 

1 xi 4 

15. BeeF..aake. 

16.—— 39. 

la 47 

1 50. 51. 51 

S3. aaeFlo. 

4. — xii a 

la 8. 

9, Me F.. lake 

18 1**. Me F that 

GAUM 

18a»4.eefcFthat 

— -'— 27, iM F thia 



aaka. 



.BttkOL 



-1115^851*. 

— 85na 

— aa 

— sa 

— so. 

-iiLia 

— iT. 8, 18. 16. 2a 

— Sllrt. 

— 81 1»4. .» 

— 23, 87. 34. 

— T. S6. sa 

II4L 

— vLia 

— TiL 5, 21. 

— 83, 4a 
.▼ia7. 

—"la 

— 16. 81, 23. 

— S4. 

^sa 



la 



Acta ix. 11 iti. tM an- 
.— : — lltn4. 

la 

16 w. 

16 la*. aM K.. 

aakei 

X.4. 

14. 

O L T Tr A R ) 

3a 

4a 

— XL 8. 24. 

xil 5 (No. 4, 0««» 

LTTrA^R) 
14. 

— xiil 1 

a 

11. 

— la 

— -27, sa 

41 

47 i»t. 

— 47 »»«•» 

— xir. ?6 

rr. 14 {9m. Gi L 

T Tr A N.) 

21 

26. 

28. 

31. 

— xvi. 9, 28 

— XTii. 15, «oe F to. 
20, 23, 2S»"K« 

— xviit 3 (o^ ) 

15(oTO.G-. LT 

TrAR) 

— ' 18, 2a 

--^xix a aeeainoa 
84. 32, 37. 
40 IM. 
40 M 

XX 10,13. 16»«»w. 

27 

20 (ouL Q - L T 

TrAR) 




n. 17. 

121. 



xxU. 5. MO F ta 

-U. 

- 15, 21. 

-28,sa 

xxiil 5. I 

xxiv. a 

-81. 

XXV. 8, eM aoawor. 
— 11 lov¥M*ftfoyf, 

a~LTTrAR) 
— 16, aM answer. 

S7. 

xxvi 1 1« (Wo. 4, 

0~LTTrAR.) 
■■ Ite'.aManawer. 

a 

7, aMF.^aakai 

la 

— 21, aeo F..wma. 
■ 24. aM apaaL 

26»*ii»n. 
— . xxvii 82, 23, 25. 
34 »»»«. 

XXTiii 1 

20 !••, aM F... 



la 



'20 tnJ, Ma oalL 

SO 3rd (lit Noa. 

12 and 16. ^^i'^ «« 



^ior, 00 



Digitized by 



Google 



ie.AcU.zxviii. 22, 27. 
5l«'. mar 



Rom. i. 5l*S marg. to 

the 

2. 52n«». 

2. S (No. 4, G-v L 

T Tr A i^.) 
16 9.n,l6»"»ct, 17. 

18. 19. 20. 
20 1«, HOC F.. 

cause. 

16. 2G2nd. 

16. iL li»icc, 11, 12, 

13, 14. 24, 25 

1 26. 

16. 23. 

16. iii 3. 

6, tec F thou. 

16. 7,9,20.22, 23. 

3b. 25. 

IG. iv. 2. 31»t. 

1. 3 2nO. 5. 

16. 9J»». 

1. 92n»»- 

16. 13. 14. 

16. 15 (No. 22, X L 

TTrAR) 

1. 22. 

23. MO F.. Bake. 

8b. 24. 25twl". 

16. T. 6 »«• 

2. 6 2nd. 

16. 71»». 

2. 7 2li4A.1rd, s. 

16. 10. 

12, see F that. 

16. 13, 15, 16. 17, 

19. 
16. vi 5.'7. 10, 14t*'c«, 

19, 20. 21. 23. 

16. viL 1.2.5.7. 8.11. 

16. 14 (No. 22. L«n.) 

10. 15 »*>«•, 18 »*'«, 

19.22. 

16. viil. 2, 3 1«». 

4. 3 2ni», marg. by n 

tacri/lct for. 
16 5,6.7,13.14.15 

18, 19, 20, 22, 24 *•««•, 

26 in. 
— ■ 26 'n**, see pray. 
2. ■ 26 '•'«* (ouv. vvtp 

yitiStv, for ui. O- LT 

Tr A R) 
21. 27. 

1. .28. 

18. 29. 

2. 31. 32. ?.4 

36 »•», see F. 

6ak& 

16 3S. 

16. ix. 3 »»t. 

2. 3 Sol- 
lb. 6l 

1. 8. 

16 9,11. 15, 17, 10, 

28. 
16. 32 (om. G^ L.T 

Tr AK) 

% X. 1. 

la 2, 3, 4>»«. 

1 4»nd. 

1(5. 5,10,ll,12»«ice, 

13, 16. 

16. r xi I, 

11, Reo Fto 

16. IS (No. 22, L T 

TrAK.) 

1& 15. 

0. 17, marg. (text, 

among) 

16. 21, 23. 24, 25. 

21. 27. 

28 **»«;«. see F. . 

iHike. 

16. 29, 80, 32. 34. 

18 36. 

16. xiL 3, 4. 

8. 17. 



16 



16. 



Rom. xii. 19. 20. 

xiii. 1. 3, 4 Itt- 

4 2nd. 

4 3rd « 4(h 

5 1u. 

5 2n<», see p. 

sake. 

6l«- . 

es***. sea P.. 

cause. 

6 8rd. s. 9. 11. 

M.aee provisioa, 

viv. 3, 4, 6. 7, 8, 

9, 10. n. 

15. 

17. IS. 

20. 




U 2. 8. 10, 11, 11 

16. 

— ill. 2. S twice. 4, p, 
11,13, 17, 19«*lc*, 21. 

— iv. 4. 

6i«*.seeP..«akaL 

6>nd. 

7. 9l«. 

92nd. 

10, see F..sake. 

15t*tc«. 

17, see F cause. 

20. 

— V. 3. 

5. 

7l««. 

— — 7 Sn** (om. vvtp 
y)^iCiv,/or UA, 0:3 LT 
Tr A R) 
10, see F then. 

12. 

vl. 16. 20. 

— vii. 5 l»t 
5 Slid. 

7 (No 22, GmL 

TTr A K) 

9. 14. Id. 22. 

26l 



31. 

-35»»<c«. 

viiL 6. 
, 3 {om. L T Tr A 



lOi CK) 

-11. 
ix. 2,9. 

10 »*»«•, see F. 

sak& 

15.16»«*eM7, 19. 

33. seeF..nka 

X. 4, 5. 

11. 
17 !•»• 
17-Jnd, 2fl. 

2S>»BeeP..8aka. 

28 »r<» (om. SlV. 

tol63S)(aj9.) 
29. 

— sa 



16.1Cor. xi. 6. 6.7,a 

Six 9t*la"« 

10, seeF..catueL 

ae. 12. 

18. 15 U«. 

8. 15»n<- 

1. 17t«lM. 

la }8, 19,21,23. 

% xi. 24. 

16. 26, 29, 

— — ~ 30, see P. . cause. 

W. 31(Na22,0«L 

TTr AK.) 

16. xU. 8, 12. 

17. 13, 14. 

2. — — 25. 

16. xia9(N«.n,G<v.) 

16. 12(<Mi. G^.) 

16. xiv. 2»»lee. 

16. 5(Na22,LTTlr 

A>i) 
17. — —S. 

16. 9. 

16. 14 (om, LbTrk.) 

16. 17. 

21,seeFaUthat 

1. 22. 

16. 31.63,34.85. 

18i XV. 3'K. 

S. 33nd. 

16. 9.16,21,22,25,27. 

2. 29 «'«««. 

Id 32,34.41.52,53. 

1. xvi 1. 

16. 5.7.9,10.11. 

18. 17. 

16 18. 

2. SCor. t 6 »»»«•• 
16. a 

2. 11. 

16. 12, 18. 19. 20. 

241M. see P that 

16. 24»nd. 

16. ii 2. 4. 9. 

17. 10l«»- 

10aid,«oeP. sake 

1& U. 

l& 16. 

6c. Id 

16. 17. 

16. iiL 6. 

Sh 7. 

17. 10. 

la 11. 14. 

16. It. 5i**. 

5a»»4 ieeF. .sake 

18. 6. 

16 11 iti. 

ll<B«i.seeF..Bake 

16, 151m 

152»»d,8eeF. .sake 

16. 17 1«. 

17 2»»^, see mo- 



(ment. 



, see F as 
[that 



16. 1& 

16. V. 1. 2. 

17. 4 1« 

4 2nd, 

1. 6. 

16. 7. 10. 

16. •l2(ojn.Q:;LTTr 

AK) 

16, 1S1»». 

lS^<>,8eeF cause. 

16. 141*- 

2. 14 2»«»- 

2. 15»'««, 2a 

16. 21 irt(om.G-^L 

TTrAK.) 

16. vL 2. 14. 16. 

16. vU. a 

17. 5. 

la 8l»- 

16. 82»d(om. L««Trl'n') 

6c. SSrd. 

16. 9. 10. 11 

l2U»ajnd.te^F 



Sbu2 Cor. vii. ia 

la 14. 

la viii. X 

16. 9l«. 

9»»d,MeP. .(ftko. 

la 10, 12. la 

1. 14»«lcf. 

2. la 

la 17. 

16. Ix. 1, 2, 7. 

1. 1& 

IS 11 

5b. 13. 

2. — 14l«t. 

9h. 14 2«»J. 

5b. 15. 

la X. 8. 4. 8 1«». 

1. 82R<l*3rd 

la 10. 

la i2.i4»»«cc.ia 

16. xi 2«*»« 4. 

la 5 (No. 22, LTr».) 

la 9. 13. 14, 19. 2a 

16. xli. 6 »'»««. 

a a 

la 9. 

10 irt, toe p. 

sake. 

la 10«n4,Ut»«««. 18. 

a 15. 1^. 

la 2a 

la xiii.4i»«. 

17. 4 tod. 

la di«. 

2. 8«»'if 

la a 

a GaLL.4(No.4,.OLTTr 
AW.) 

la 10 1«. 

la I0*»d(e». Gf*.L 

T Tr A N.) 

16. 12, la 

6a U. 5. 

la 8,12. 

la 16(Nal8,0<^L 

TTr A H.) 

16. 18, la 

2. 2a 

16. 21. 

1. — la a 

la lOtwle.. 

la 11. 

2. 13l»». 

la 132nd(No.l8,G«» 

L T Tr A W.) 

la 18.21.26,27, 2a 

la Iv. 1-2. 

la 15. 

la ca 

la 22, 24. 26,27 1««. 

la 27 a»<». 

la 3a 

la V. 5. 6, 13l««- 

1. 13. 

la 14, 17. 

la vi. 3, 6. 7. 

la a 

la 13, 15, 17. 

a Eph. L la 

a 17. marg. (t«xt, 

in.) 

3U ii. 4. 

la 8.10,14. 

15. see P t«. 

1& la 

1. 22. 

IiL I n», sec P.. 



121r« 



I *»««. la 

14. see P. cause. 

6c iv. 12 1«- 

1 12Snd*Srd. 

13. av 

32. «icdP..8akeL 

o __ V 2 iM. 

1. -Jftld. 

Id 6.a9,M^W- 



Digitized by 



Google 



2. Bvh. T. 20. 

W 23- 

2. 25 

la 29. 

la - 30. 

Sl.soeP.. cause 

!«. vi. 1. 

1& 12. 

4.* n. 

2. 19,20. 

I. 22. 

2 PhiL i. 4 



5b- 
2L - 
16- 
1. - 
16- 

Sb. 

1. 

9. 

18 



•5. 
7. 

-a 

- 17. 

• 19. 21 

-2S<Na»,GL 



TTrAK) 
H. 
25. 

26 

27,Me 
29 1st. 
29 5fn'« 



jF. 



sake. 

10. ii 13.20. 21 

3a 2n. 

18. 127 

Sb. .10. 

16. iij. 3 

Sbi 7. S«»«« 

5bL 12. 

6c 14 (No 1. L T 

TrA «) 
16 U, 20 

Id IT. II 

18. Irt 

4. CoL i 3(No.3,G.vLTr 

A*) 

5. 



8b. 
2, 



18.- 
1. - 

18.- 



l. 

10- 
4. - 



■9 >•«. Bee F.. 

.p2na. 
-10 lit. 
-lOtoil. 
-IQ 
- 2» »•« 
•:4=«»a, iceP. 

•25. 
■ U. 1 lit. 

1 2"«« (No. 2, L 



■ake. 



TTtA K) 

le. 5. 

18. 9. 

10 lii 3 

d.ieeF. aako 

18. 20. 

18. 1\ (Mi.GttKL T 

Tr AN) 

25. aeenoKWt 

4. IV. 3 »«. 

Sh n 2»«4 

2. 12 

16. 13 li« 

2. 1.1 »»4. 

4 1 Tlie*. I 2 

18. .',!»« 

5 2"<», lee F.. 

Id. •«. 9. (Mka 

16. ii. I. 3, 5. 9»»» 

\^ 0»«^(om G L 

TTr A K) 

— — — I3.MeP..caiiM 
16. 14 »" 

18 14«n« 

6a 17. 

16 19. 20 

16. Ui. 3. 4. 

— — ^^ 5,*eeF..c«aw. 
18 8 

16. Oi«« 

« <i2n.l 

*b. 9 3rd 

9 «•*, Me F.. 

lake. 



16. 1 Thee. iT 2.3,7,9.14,15. 

18. 16. 

16 T 2. 



- 3 (No. 22. Lb 
Tr«n)(oin G TTr AM.) 



8. 

l(j. 

4. 

4 2 Thee. 

2. 

4. 

IS. ii S 

16. 



10. 

IH.seeF. 

ir,. 

IH. 

•2r.. 

3. 

4.5 
11 



eake. 



l.ieeF.. cause 



13 



4. jii. 1. 

16. 2. 7 »»t 

18. 7 2nd. 

8, eee nought. 

16. 10.11. 

— 1 Tim. i. 12, see P that. 
16»«t. see P.. 



Cc- 



caufte. 



. 162od. 



iL 1, 2. 

Itf 3(o/ii,LTTr»b 



16.- 
•■> _ 

Iti.- 
18.- 

18.- 
18- 
Hi.- 



AR) 



•5 
-6. 
-13. 



- iii. 13. 
. ir. 4. 

. 5. 8, 10, 16. 



•» 4. 



10.- 



16. 

16 2 Tim. i. T 

3b XlUt. 

16 12««»d. 

IS 16. 



6, we prorida 

10. 

11. 15. 18. 

23.eeeF..Baka 

7, W. 



16.- 
16- 
Gc.- 
IG- 
1 - 
16.- 



■ake. 



-ii. 10. see F 

11. 16 

- ui 2. 6. 9 

18 4tifnei. 

■iv. 3.6. 10. lllrt. 
ll4»i<l. 



• 15 



Titius i. 5. 8<e F. .cause. 

16. 10. 

Il.Bec'F..»ake. 

18. ii. 11 

Z 14. 

l(j. ui. 3. p. 12. 

1 14. 

16. Philero. : 



.*ecF. 

;10 

. 15 -Aid. 
22. 



aaka 



16. Ueb L 5 

3 b. 14. 

16. u 2, 5. 8. 

3b. 9 in, maxig. 5jr. 

g. 9 Ind. 

18 11 Ui. 

ah 11 tad. 

ft, 16. 18. 



16- 

1. - 
16.- 
17- 
16- 
16.- 

2. - 

4. - 

2. 



-Hi. 3.4. 

5 

. 14. 1& 



- IT. 2. 



.3.4. 8,10,12. lA. 

IIM. 

_ ] and a Vd. 
- 2. eee F that 

_ 3 lit a iBd. 

.S(No.4,0«vL 



TTrAR) 

. 7. eee /ear. 

17., 12 !•*. 



Sb.Hebi T. 122"d 

16. I3«wice. 

18. vi. 4. 7. 

Hb. 7. marg. (text, 



6y.) 



- 10, 13, 18 l»t. 

_16«nd. 

-20. 



16. vii.1,10.11,12,13. 

14. 

15, see P that 

16. 17. 18l»«. 

3b 18 to*. 

19. 21. 

25. 

26. 

27l«t. 

27 3rd, 28 



16. 

2. 

16. 

2. 

16. 

16 viil. 3. 

16. 4 (ovf, 



tha-t- 



fore, LTTr A R) 

16. 5. 7, 8. 

la 10, 11, 12. 

18. ijt 2 

2. - 



1. - 
16.- 



16.- 
16.- 
2. - 



16 X. 1. 



16- 
4. • 



% - 
16.- 
4 . 
16.- 
4. - 

1&- 
17- 
16.- 
16- 
1. - 
16.- 

4. 

8. 

16 

6a 

5c 

6c. 

8 

1&- 



-9. 

-13^ 

-15 1", aee F.. 

-15»»<«- di 

- 16.17, 19. 24>«- 
-24»»d. 

- 26, tee F thea 
1. 

- 2, eee F then. 
-4. 

-6. R 

- 10, eee onoa 

-12. 

- 14, 15. 
-18. 

-23, 26»»*- 

- 28 ««»d 

- 27. eee looking. 
30. 



34. 

36. 37. 

- xi 2. 5. 8 



1. 1 Pet i. 4 

5c. 13. 

18. 18. 

3b. 20. 

19. 24, marg. /or 

thai. 

ii 18, aee P. .laka 

1. 14 

18. 16. 

14. 18. 

la Will. 

8b. 19 tod. 

18. 20l»«- 



20tod.see fault! 

21 1*». 

21 tod. 

25. . 

iU. 5. 

Otwict. 

la 

12. 

14.8ecF. .aaka 

17. 

18 IH. 

18 tod. 

18«rd. 

iv, I !•» (ofit vr€>, 

inkMv^ for tt*. 0-»L T 
Tr A) (wWp, vfAMT, for 
you. R) 

iSnd. 

S,'6l««. 

e2ad. oee-P.. 



8. 

UlH. 

I4to4,17. 

- V. 5, 7 1". 
.7 Sod. 



26, 27, 32 

40. 

xii. 



■ 101". 14. 16. 



25. 



- 3. 6. 7. 10 »•»• 

- 10 tod. 

- 103rd. 
-11. 
-16 

- 17 ••«cf, 18,20, 

■ iO. 



17 

16. xiii. •-'. 5. 9. 11 »•«• 

4. 11 A'd. 

16. 14. 16. 17>«- 

2. 17 Ih.d. 

16. 17»'«»- 

4. 18 »•». 

1& 18 tod. 

17. 22. 

16. Jaa. i. €1 7. 11. 

18. 12. 

16 18, JO. 

la 2JI. 

16. 24. 

18. a «. 10, 11, 13. 

1. IS. 

16l 2a 

16. U4.2,7, 16. 

16. IV. 141*. 

17. 14,inarg.(t«xt, 

«««n)(om. LTrt»R) 

15. eee P that 



16L 2 Pet L8, 10. 11. 10, 17. 
21. 

16. ii.4, 8. 18. 19,20,21, 

16. lii. 4. 8. 

4 1 John ii. 2 1« * tod. 

2 '«•«. ioe rtna 

12,ieeF. sake 

IS. 16. 

16 19 

18 iii. 2 

21 4 

18 8. 9. 11 

2. 16«*U« 

18 20 

18. «t. 7. 8. 

4 10 

16. 20 

16. V 3 

18. 4. 7.9. 

4 16. 

— 2 John 2, see P. .aaka 

18. 7. 

18. 11. 



16. 3 John 3. 



bF. VJtc. 



..ought to aajr. 
— r. 1 

3. 

7. 

-8. 



5bi- 
9. - 
61 • 
18- 
2. Ja& T. la 



— Jude 3. see contend. 

16. 4 

18 11. 

16. Rev: I 3. 
3b 9 1«». 

ab 9 tod(ow.o- 

^ TiAb. 

!ia ii. 3. 

10. iii. 2. 

18. 4, a 

18. iv. 11 !•«. 

SU 11 tod. 



18.- 
3b^- 
3b.- 



Ab.) 



- V. 9. 
-vl.91". 
.0 2nA 



{om. L 



-17. 



la vii. 17. 

1. ix. 15 >•». maiTj. at. 

15 tod, ..00 F to 

la I9t«5«. 

18. xi. 2. 



18.- 



- xjj. 4. aee F to. 
10. 12»»i««. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FOB 



[ 300 1 



FOB 



la* — »it. 4. 

10.— — — o 0(oaLG<v>LTrb 
18.— i-xV. 1.48ilmM. 

Ig. xtiei^ 

ta- ffciJCd^G L T 

Tt A) Cbrrp, w Ao«0ev«r, 

la — : — la [«.) 

1& : 14. 

18. ». 

a — xviLit 
la 17. 

la— xvfli 8, 5, 7. 8. 
51>. (Ka 5c. TTlr 



8lx 



AH) 



ta- 



10 1«. 
10«»*. IL 



8^R0T. xviiL 1& 
la —17. 19, 



38tvlM. 
la adx.a*»i«, 6.t. 

la 8, 10. 

3b. XX. 4 *»><*. 

la — xxL 1. 

la 4 (om. L Ti* 

18. -5. . (Afc.) 

18. 82.28.85. 



1. 

18.- 

18.- 

18. 

10. 



-xxii. a 

5. 

-9(Mi.0LTTr 



AK) 
■ lO(No.18,a<v 

TTrAH)(om.G.) 
18(lYii,I.aL 

T Tr A a) 



FOR ALL THAT. 
OVTC0, thttSy in this wise, so. 

1 Cor. zlv. SL 



FOR...CAUSE. 



(«.^through,)j^- 
I Tovro, this, j 



on this accountyOwing 
this (marking the 
ground or recuan, 

A r m, into, to, unto, iwithaviewtothis, 
• I rovTo, this, | in order to this. 

g ( aiTt, ue " FOB,** JVb. 7, ) therefore, 
' I TOVTO, this, I for this. 

/ TovTov, of this, \ for the sake 

4 ) x4p*»'>arft;erWa//y used f of this, on 
' I with GenSor the sake | account of 
( of, on account of, / this. 

5. fvcKo, ««« "FOB," i\ro. 12. 

6. A/Aiv, (DaL) for you. 



5, Matt. xix. a 

5. Mark x. 7. 

I. John xU. 18.-27. 

a. XTilL 87. 

aAote xxtL 81. irSlh 
fo^rwv, qftheat. 

1. xxvilLaa 

1. Bom. L 88. 
1. xilia 

1. ^^^ XT. a 

L 1 Oor. It. 17. 
1. — -xlicax 



8. 2 Cor. V. IS. 

6. TiL12»wto».. 

4 Eph. Hi. 1. 14. 

8. Y. 31. 

1. Col. L 0. 

1. 1 Thea U. la 

1. -ill. 5. 

1. 2 Thm a 11. 
1. 1 Tim. i. la 
4. Titos L 5. 
1. HebL ix. la 

a 1 Pit w. a 



FOR... SAKE 

(a) fffUh Gen, «ce''«F0B," jVo. So. 

(b) wUhAec see "fob," M. 3b. 

2 f 8«i, 8c«"F0B,"vyb.36, ) on account of 

* ( ^fMts, us, / ©rowing tons. 

o f 8i4«cc"FQB,"JVb.36, ) onaccountofor 

• ( 4fMi5, you, ' j owing to you. 



( Sid, see "fob," j^o. 3b, | for the sake 

4. < €K€tvov, that one, «»- > of him or 
{ photic, ) that one. 

5. htKa, see "FOB," iVb. 12. 

6. wr^, see "fob," il^o. 2. 

7. v€pt, see "fob," iTo. 4. 

8. «v, in, ^of <tW, place, or element.) 

of, on account of. 



a Uftti V. 10. iL 
a — X. la 
la 2a 

5. 8a . 

lb. xiv. 8, a 

5. Ixri 2a 

lb. xix. la 

5. 29. 

lb. xxiT. 9, 22. 

lb. Mark iv. 17. 
lb. ri. 17, 2a 

6. vliL sa 

5. X. 29. 

6. xiiL a 

lb. 13, 20. 

5. LukeVi 22. 

a Ix. 24. 

5. xvili 29. 

5. xxi. li 

la 17. 

8. JohnxL 15. 

lb. xii 9. 

a 80. 

a xiu. 37. 3a 

lb. xly. 11. 

Ibi XV. 21. 

6. xvii. la 

6. Acta ix. 10. 

7. xxTi. 7 

lb. Bom. iy. 23. 



a Bom. Till. 36. 

a xL28»»»c«. 

lb xiii a 

la. XY. 80. 

a 1 Cor. It. 8. 
lb. 10. 

2. ix. 10 »»«ee. 

lb. 23. 

lb. X. 25. 27. 

4. 28l»»- 

3. 2 Cor. ii. 10. 

lb. iT..5. 11. 

a 15. 

3. viii. P. 

a xii. 10 .- 

9. Epli. iv. .'^2. 
6. Phil i. 29. 
6. Col. i. 24. 

lb. ui. 6. 

3. I Thea i. 5. 

3. iii. 0. 

lb. V, 13. 

lb. 1 Tim. V. 23. 
lb. 2 Tim. U. 10. 
9. Titiu i. 11. 
lb Philem. 9. 
)b 1 Pet. ii. la 

IbL iii. 14. 

lb 1 John iL 12 
lb 2 John 2. 

6. 3 John 7. 



FOR THAT. 
(Where not two words in the Greek,) 

1. oTi, see "FOB," No. 18. 

2. 5idTt, see "fob," No. 19. 

3. <c, if, since, though. 

4. lv€i, since, because, seeing that. 

5. cVci^, since truly, inasmuch as. 

6. cVi, see "fob," No. 66. 



1. John xii. la 
8. Bom. 5, 12. marg. in 
1. 2 Cor. i 24. [tohom. 
a — ▼. AiUf^imtthikh 
[accoiiirt]OXTTtAR) 



1. 1 Tim. L la 
4. Boa V. 2. 

a — vy. 15. 

a 1 Fat. L 24.marg. 
(taxt,/(^.) 



FOR THAT... OUGHT TO SAY. 

{dvrX, instead of, 
Tov kkytw, saying. 

Jaa ir. la 



FOR THEN. 



cVcc, since^ because, seeing that. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FOR 



' cVet', see No, 1 , \ else . . . 

apa, accordingly, (marJcivg { by 
a correspondence in point ^ conse- 
offact,) .jqucncc. 



[ 301 ] FOR 

FORBEAR WORKING. 



1. Rom iii 6 

2. 1 Cor. V. 10. 



1. Ileb. it. 2fl 
1. X. 2. 



FOR TO. 

1. iva, that, to the end that 

2. €t9 TO, (with Inf.) unto the..., in 

order to, for to. . . 

3. vphs TO, (tmih Inf.) with a view to. 



& Matt zxiii. & 
1. Mark iiL 10. 
L John X. IOl 

1. xL 53. 

1. AoU ZTiL l& 



1. Acts nil r>. 

2. Bom. xi. 11. 
1. Eph. U. 15. 
I. Her. ix. 15. 
1. xii. 4. 



See also, call, cause, ever, evermore, 

HOPE, INTExVT, LAY, LIE, LITTLE, LOOK, 

MAKEy PURPOSE, SEASON, SEER, SEND, 

TARRY, TIME, WAIT. 



FORASMUCH AS. 

1. CI, if, siiice, though. 

2. cTCi, since, because, seeing that. 

3. orci^, since truly, inasmuch as. 

4. cTct^Tsrep, since verily, forasmuch as, 
• (non oec) 



4. Luke L 1. 
1. Aeta zi. 17. 



8. Beb. ii 14. 



a Acta XT. 34. 
2. 1 Cor. xiT. 12. 



FORASMUCH AS... WAS. 
iifv, (part, of €ifjLi, to be,) being. 



Actaiz. sa 



FORBEAR (-IN0.) 

. avcxofiai, to hold one's self upright, 
htnce, to bear up, hold up, hold out, 
endure; then, to bear with. 

I. ivirf/ii, to send up or forth, to let up, 
let go, relax, loosen ; hence, to cease 
from. 

;. <li€idofjLaij to spare, i,e, to abstain from 
using or doing -anything. 

! -« 1 Cor. ix. 6. 600 F work- 1 2. Eph. tL 0, maiiB;- mot/A*- 
3. 2 Cor. xii. 6. (ing. 1. Col. iii. la. [aU. 

1. Eph. ir. 2. | — lThe4t.iii.l,5.6oeF(can.) 



I cpya^oftat, to work, labour. 

1 Cor. ix. 6. 

FORBEAR (can.) 

o-rcyo), to cover, hence, conceal, (here 
do^thtless referring to the Apostles 
anxiety.) 

1 TliiM. iii. 1 part, 5 part 



FORBEARANCE. 

avox>/» a holding back, delay, lience^ self- 
restraint, forbearance. 

Rom. iL 4 : iiL 2ft. 



FORBEARING [marg.] 

(jLVt^UaKo^, enduring under evils and 
injuries, (non occ.) 

2 Tim. ii. 24. text. Talimi 



FORBID. 

1. KiaXvta, to cut off, to weaken, hence, 

gen, to hinder, prevent, restrain. 

2. SiaKwXi'w, (No, 1 vnth 6i<£, through, 

prefixed,) to hinder throughout, 
impede utterly, (non occ) 



2. Matt ill 14. 

1. xlx. 14. 

1. Mark ix S8, SO. 

1. X. 14. 

— Luke Ti.29.wMFto take. 

1. ix. 49. 50. 

L zi. 52, marg (text, 

to hinder.) ' 

1. xvUi. la 

L xxiii.2. 



1. Acta X. 47. 

1. XTi.a 

I. xxir. 2a. 

xxv^L 31, 

(no man.) 
1. 1 Cor xiv. 89. 
1. IThea ii.l«. 
1. 1 Tim. It. a 
1. 2 Pet ii 10. 
1. 3 John 10. 



FORBID (ooD.) 



l/ij,not, 'may it not be. 

[ ytvoiTo, may it be, J •^ 

Rom. xi. 1. n. 
1 Cor. Ti. ;5. 
OaL IL 17. 



Luke XX. 10. 
Horn ill. 4, 0. 31. 

vi 2. 15. 

vii. 7. 13. 

Ix. 14. 



-iiL 21. 
▼! 14, 



FORBID TO TAKE. 
Kia\vii>, see "fokbid," No, 1. 

Luke tL 29. 

FORBIDDING (no man.) 

dKwXuTws, without hindrance, without 
restraint, (non occ.) 

Acte xxriii. 31. 



Digitized by VjOOQIC 



FOB 



[ 302 ] 



FOBOE (be gotten by) [margin.] 

fiidiofiaiy to uso force, to force, (occ. 
Lake xvi. 16.) 

Matt. xi. 12, text, su/or violence. 



FORCE (of.) 
/Si/iaiosy steadfast, firm, sure. 

Heb. ix. 17. 



FORCE (take by.) 

a(nrdifAy to seuBO upon, snatch awa 
carry off. 

John yi. 15. 



Matt. xi. 12. I 

Acts zxtii. 10. 



FOR 

FORBPA.RT. 



irpiapaf the fore-part of a ship, a ship's 
head, prow, bow, (qcc. Acts xxvii. 
41.) 

Acts xzYii. 30. 



FORERUNNER. 

irpoSpo/jLoSt one who comes to a place 
whither the rest are to follow, 
(non occ.) 

Heb. vi. 20. 



FOREFATHER (-s.) 

irpoyovost earlier born, older. In pi. 
progenitors, ancestors, (occ. I Tim. 
V. 4.) 



2 Tim. i. 3. 



FOREHEAD (-s.) 

/ACTonrov, the space between the eye s, 
hence, the forehead. 

BOT. yii. S; ix. 4; xiii. 16 ; xiv. 1, 9 ; xvii. 6; xx. 4 , 
xxii. 4. 

FOREIGNER (-s.) 

irdpoiKos, dwelling near, ntighboaring. 
In N.T, loith art. as suhst. a by- 
dweller or a foreigner who live^ 
in a place without civil rights, hvt 
more prop, sojonmer. 

Eph. ii. 19. 

FOREKNOW (-KNEW.) 

wpoyivtaa-Ko), to know, perceive, learn or 
nnders^Rnd beforehand, to take 
note of before. 

Bom. Tiii. 29; xi. 2. 



FOREKNOWLEDGE. 

TrpoyvoKTw, a perceiving beforehand ; 
esp. in medicine, prr gnosis. 



Acts ii. 23. 



I 1 Pst. i. 2. 



FOREORDAIN. 

1. Trpoytvwo-KO). see "FOREKNOW." 

2. vporCOrffii, to place or set before. 

In mid. {as here,) to put forth on 
one's owQ part, display, set forth. 

2. Rom. Hi. 25, msrjf. (text, $ci forth.) 
I. 1 Pet. i. 20. 



FORETELL. 

1. 'irpo€27rov, to say before, foretell. 

2. irpoKarayycAAo), to announce or de- 

clare beforehand. 

3. irpoXcyo), to tell before the event, to 

forewarn, (ncc. Gen. v. 21; 1 Thes. 
iii. 4.) 

1. Mark xiii. 23. 

2. Acts iii. 24 (KorayiXku, io announce, G L T Tr A M.) 

3. 2 Cor. xiii. 2. 

FOREWARN (-ed.) 

1. irpo^LTrovy to gay before, foretell. 

2. vTroSeLKWfiL, to sbow underhand or 

secretly, give a sight or glimpse 
of, to give to understand 

2. Lnke xii. 6. | 1. 1 Thts. iv. 6. 

FORGET (-ETH, -ING, -GOTTEN.) 

1. iiTLX.avOdvopLaL, to forget upon, ie., 

over, or in cofisegnence of something 
ehe, {pec. Heb. xiii. 2.) 

2. €Kkav6dvofiaL, to forget entirely, for- 

get utterly, (non occ.) 

('Ai;^,forgetfulne6S,^to take a for- 

3.] oblivion, > get fulness, for- 

(.Aa/A)3avo), to take, Jgef, (yiftn occ.) 

1. Matt. xvi. 6. I 1. Heb. vi. 10. 

1. Mark viii. 14. 2. xii. 6. 

1. Luke xii. 6. 1. xiii. 16. 

1. Phil. Iii. 13. I 1. J«». i. 24. 

3. 2 Pet. i. 9. 



FORGETFUL. 
iirikqafjLoviq, a forgetting, forget fulness, 
(non occ.) 

Jbb. i. 25. 

FORGETFUL (be.) 
I'lriXavOdvofiat, see " FORGET," No. 1. 
Heb. xi'i. 2. 



Digitized by VjOOQIC 



FOR 



[ 303 ] 



FOR 



FORGIVE (-ETH, -EST, -INO, -GAVE.) 

1. a<l>trifii, to Bend away, diBmisfl, Bet 

free. WUh Ace. of person, to ex- 
press the discharge or acquittal of 
.a defendant, whether the appellant 
18 nonmiled by verdidt or othermse, 
esp, to remit the punishment, where 
the guilty person is dealt with as 
if he toere innocent. 

2. Xo-p^tpiMLi, to do a person a fiivour, 

be kind' to. In the N.T. sense of 
Xdpis, U denotes, to be gracious to ; 
toith Ace. of thing, to give or bestow 
a thing willingly or graciously; 
Itmee, the meaning peculiar to the 
N,T. to graciously remit a person's 
debt or sin ; hence, to pardon, for- 
give graciously. 

3. (uroAiko, to let loose from, to loosen, 

unbind.; set at liberty, e.g. a dd>tor, 
hence, overlook, foigiva 



1. M»U.vL12«'^w,14«**«, 

X5tvk«. • 

ix.j,6. 6. 

[ - xii.81»*'««, SS*****- 

L XTlU.2l.27,ia,85. 

1. Mark a 5. 7, 9. 10. 

— ULM. 

,. -ir. 12. 

L. zL86*«^,26*vlot, 

(op.) 
1. LukB ▼. 20. 81. 23, 24. 

Tii 42, «M P 



L LukSTlL 47 >""«•» 48, 49. 

1. xL 4 *vle«. 

1. Xil.l0*w««. 

L — ^ZTli.8,4. 
1. *-— xxlli84(a^) 

1. Acts Till 22. 
L Bom. ir. 7. 
2.2Cor. ti.V.a08H««. 

2. xiLlS. 

2. Eph.iT. 62 t^co. 
2. Col. iL 18. 

9. iiL 18 «•««•. 

1. Jaai V. IS.- 
1. 1 John L 9. 

1. — ^a la 



FOBGIVE FRANKLY. 

a Lnke Tii 42. 



FORGIVENESa 

cL^if, discharge, setting free; .hewi, 
remission, (mostly in reference to the 
year of JvbiUe), remission of debt 
or punishment 



Mark iiL 29. 

Acta T. 8). 

ziass. 



Actexxrlia 
Eph. i. 7. 
CoLi 14b 



4. 



FORM [noun.] 

1. fbopifyri, form, ahstractedly, unifumt 

vefereiue. to any other obfect, (non 

oce.) 

2. /top^KiMrts, embodiment, form without 

subetance^^^noA occ) 



ri^TTo^, a blow, .<A^ .that which is 
produced by the blow; the mark 
of a blow, impression ; hence, model, 
pattern, exemplar ifi the widest 
sense; figure, form, manner. 

vrrorvirunri^, delineation, outline^ 
sketch, (occ. 1 Tim. L 16.) 



1. Maxk vfi. 12 (ap.) 

a Rom: u. 2a 
a. — Ti. 17. 



V PhlL a », 7. 
4. 2 Tim. L 13. 
a- . ili. 6. 



FORMED [verb.] 

Ixopj^ta, to form, give form to; sketch, 
figure. Pass, have shape or form, 
(non occ.) 

TrXomru}, to form, mould, shape, (LcU, 
fiiigere,) strictly used of the artist 
who works in soft substances such as 
earth, clay^ or wax ; gen. to bring 
into shape or form, (non occ.) 

2. aoa. Ix. 20. I 1. 0*1. It. 19, pasa 

2. 1 Tim. a 13. 



FORMED (thing.) 
rXArfkBL, anything formed or moulded, 
esp. from wcu: or clay, an image, 
figure. 

Rom. ix. 20. 



FORMER. 

1. irpcjTos, the first, foremost^ of place 

or time. 

2. vp&Ttfm, before others, of place or 

time. 
(a) neut. vp&rtpov, used as adv. before, 
sooner, earlier. 

1. Actoll. I 2a.Helxx.82. 

a Eph. iT. 2a 2». 1 Pet I 14. 

^ I. RCT. XXL 4 

FORNICATION. • 

1. Topvfta, fornication, (non occ.) 

2. wSpvri, a harlot. 

[Fornication seems to be used of the 
sin of Idolatry in the Church in 
N.T. as Adultery is of the same 
sin with the Jews.] 

1. Rom.L 29(om.GLTTr 

AH.) 
1. 1 Cor. T. 1 »Tie». 

1. T118.181W.' 

18 «»»«p •9i P 

(commit.) 
L Ti- a 



1. UM. T. 82. 

L XT. 19. 

a. xlx. 9. 

1. Hark tIL 21. 
1. John TiiL 41. 
1. AetoxT. 20. 2a 
1. -.-.XXL2& 



Digitized by 



Google 



FOR 



[ 304 ] 



FOR 



— 1 Corx. 8.soeF(commit.) 
1. 2 Cor. xii. 21 

1. Gal T. 19. 
1. Eph. V. 3. 
1. Col. iii. 5. 
1. 1 Thcs. iv. S. 

— Jnde 7, see F(give one's 

•elf over to.) 

— Uev. a. 14, 20, see F 
1. CI (commit) 

1. Rev 



1. ReT. Ix. 21. 

1. xiv. 8. 

xrii. 2 !•», Jce F 

(commit.) 

1. 28nrt,4. 

2. 5, mAfg. (text, 

karlQU) 

1. xviii 8l«*. 

^ 2nd, 9, gee P 

(commit ) 
xix. 2 



FORNICATION (commit.) 

fropv€6<a, to commit fornication, to play 
the harlot. 

1 Cor. vi. 18. I Rev. li. 14. 20 

X. 8 I XTii 2 

Rer. xviii. 3, 9 



FORNICATION .(givb one's self over 

TO.) 

tKTropvivutf to be -wholly given to fornica- 
tion, (non occ.J 

Jttde 7. 



FORNICATOR (-8.) 
7ro/)vos, a fornicator. 

1 Cor. V. 9, 10, 11. I 1 Cor. vi. 9. 

Hcb. xii. 16 



FORSAKE (-ETH, -EN, -ING, -SOOK.) 

1. icaTaActVw, to leave behind, esp. of 

pcj'sons dying or goiruj into a Jar 
coiintry ; to forsake, abandon. 

2. ly/caTaXctTTOJ, (JS'o. 1 with iv, ir, pre- 

fixed J to leave behind in any place 
or state, leave in the lurch, desert. 

3. d<f>tr]iit, to send forth, discharge ; to 

let go,* dismiss ; pass on, pass by ; 
hence, to leave, quit, in various 
senses, 

4. oTroTturo-a), to arrange off, t.e, to assign 

to different places. In N.T, only 
Mid, to arrange one*8 self off, hence^ 
to separate onc'3 self from. 

5.-airo<rTa<rta, an apostacy, defection, 
revolt 



3. Matt xix. 27. 29. 
a XX vi. 66 

2. xxvii.40. 

3. Mark L 18. 
8. xiv. 60. 

a — XT. 34. 

8. Luke T. 11. 
4 : xiv. 83. 



5. Acts XXi. 21. vriih inh, 

from. 
2. 2 Cor. iv, 9. 
2. 2 Tim. iv. 10, U 
2. Heb. X. 25. 

1. xl. 27, 

2. xiil. 5. 

1. 2 Pet U. 15. 



FORSOMUCH AS. 

Ka$ori, as, according as, because that, 
inasmuch as. 

Luke xix. 9. 



FORSWEAR ONE'S SELF. 
€mopK€(a, to swear falsely. 



Matt. V. S3. 



FORTH. 

€fw, out, without, (of place J out of, 
forth. 

John xi. 4X ( John xix 4 »»«€•, 5, 13. 

— XV. «. I AcU T 34. 

Acts IX. 40 

See also, break, bring, brought, call, 

CARRY, CAST, COME, CONDUCT, FRUIT, GIVE, 
CO, HOLD, LAUNCH, LET, MANIFEST, ORDER, 
PASS, PROCEED, PUT, REACH, SEND, SET, 
SETTER, SHED, SHINE, SHOOT, SHOW, SPEAK, 
3TAND, STRETCH. 



FORTHWITH. 

1. cvOcj^, straightway, immediately. 

2. cv^us, straight, (of direction); also 

of timey like No. I. 

3. irapaxprma, with the thing itself, i.e. 

at the very moment, on the spot, 
immediately, i.€. directly after some- 
"thuig else has taken place. 



1. Matt xni 6^ 

1. xxvi. 49 

1. Mark 1. 29. 43 (No. 2, L 

TTtAK) (A^*.) 

1 V U (om. Lb Tr 



2. John xix. 31 

3. Acts ix 18(o)n.G LTTr 

AR) 

1. xii. 10 

1. XXi. 30. 



FORTY. 

TCcrcropaKOVTa, forty. 

[As a typical number, it is the number 
of probation, separation, or judg- 
ment. Starting from Israel's wilder- 
ness life, it was the measure of 
God's judicial dealings (Ezck.iv. 6; 
xxix. 11 — 15), and was to be the 
measure of man's (Deut. xxv. 3.) 
Moses' life of three periods of forty 
yeare, and his personal wanderings, 
were anticipatory of his association 
with Israel. The number as con- 
nected with God's judicial dealings 
is repeated in the Book of Judges 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It^ 



FOS 



[ 305 ] 



POU 



(iil 11, 30; V. 31 ; viii. 28; xiii. 1.) 
The two periods of forty days 
Moses was in the mount receiving 
thfe law arc related to that breaking 
of the law which led to the forty 
yerrs in the wilderness. Elijah too, 
the law's fearless asserter, spent 
forty days in the wilderness. The 
tinie of Nineveh's probation was 
forty days (Jonah iii. 4.) Our Lord's 
own wilderness temptation was also 
forty days ; but the forty days after 
th« resurrection point forward to 
the end of judicial dealings 
resurrection life with Christ.] 



m 



Kfttt iT. 2»^lee. 




A^ xiU. 81. 


Mark i. 13. 




zziU.18,n 


Luke iT. 2. 




2 Cor. xi. 24. 


JohBiLSa 




Heb. Ui 9. 17 


AeUL& 




Her. vii 4. 


iv.2J. 


fold. 


xi.2. 


Tii. 2$, tea F 


yean 


xiil. 5. 


r80.36.4S. 




xiY. 1, 3. 


sliL18.MeFyeftri(of.) I 


xxL 17 



FORTY YEARS OLD. 

( iwrrapoKovTaer^, ^<>^y. years* 
I XP^vos, time. 

Acta tU. 28. 



FORTY YEARS (op.) 
TtmrapaKovTtur^, forty years. 

AetizULlS. 



FORWARD. 

(nrovSaibt, speedy, hasty, esp, as shown 
in earnest diligence^ (ooc. 2 Cor. viiL 
22.) 

8 Cor. Tiii 17. 



FORWARD (bb.) 

1. dcXctf, to will, wish, desire, implying 

the active volition and purpose^ and 
expressing the natural impulse and 
desire. 

2. onrovSofcn, to make haste, be zealous 

to do, esp. as manifested in diligence, 
earnestness ; to do the utmost 

--ICtfkxir. 85,M68o. 1 1. 2 Cor. Tiii. 10, mMx^. be 
— AeU zix. SSp Me put. | 2. OU. it. 10. [viUinff. 
— 3 John 0, Mf bring. 



FORWARDNESS. 
cnrovSif, speed, haste, as manifested in 
earnestness^ diligence, zeaL 

SCor.Tias. 



FORWARDNESS OF MIND. 

irpoOvfiCa, predisposition, alacrity of 
mind, eagerness, good-will, ready- 
kindness. 

2 Cor. ix 2. 



FOSTER-BROTHER [margin.] 
<rvvTpo<f>os, nourished or nursed together. 

Acta xiii. 1, tort, which had betn brottghl u}^ with. 



FOUL. 

oKadapTo^ strictly, in a leviHcai sense, 
impurified, i.e. unatoned ; then, gen. 
impure, unclean. 

Matt xvL 3, aee weather. | ICark is. 85. 

ReT. xviiL ^ 



FOUND, past tense of FIND. 

See, BIND; 



FOUND (-ED.) 

9c/icA.t^, to lay the foundation of any 
thing, to found. 

lUtt TlL 25. I Luke tL 48 (ap.) 



FOUNDATION. 

1. BiyAXuyi, placed or laid as a founda- 

tion, fundamental. Hence in N,T 
as subst. foundation. 

(a) ITeuJt. TO 0€fi€\iov, in St. Luke*s 
tmtings, foundation, (non oce.) 

2. KarapoXrj, a casting down, henee, a 

laying down, the founding, the 
establishing, involving a reference to 
an intended continuation. In N.T, 
only in the phrase, k. rev K&r/iov, 
beginning of the world, (except 
Heb. xi. 11.) 



2: Uatt xiii 85. 

2. XXT. 84. 

la. Loka rl 48, 49. 

8L xL 60. 

la. xiT. 29. 

2. John XTil 24. 
la. Acta XTr2ti. 
1. Rom. XV. -20. 

1. ICor.lit 10. 11, 12. 

2. Eph.1.4. 
1. iL20. 


1. ITiiavi. 19. 

- Hobi i. 10, aee F of 

2. iv. 3. 

1. Ti.l. 

2. Ix. 26. 

1. xi. 10. 

2L 1 Pet. i. 2a 

2. Rev. xiii a. 
2. xvii. 8. 

I. xxi 14, 19 tvlet. 


FOUNDATION OF (lay thr) 


0€/u\i6(o, to lay the foundation of any 
thing, to found. 


Heb. 


i lOL 



u 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



FPU C_J06 ] 

FOUNTAIN 
iriyyi}, a spring, a well, hence, fount, 
source, (oco. John iv. 6*^*<*, 11 5 
2 Pet. ii. 17.) 



FOX 

FOURFOOTED BEAST. 
TCTpairot^, fourfootcd, quadruped. 



Markv. 2». ^ ^ 
JuTiii. 11, 12(Ai}.) 
ReT. viL 17. « ' , « 

Rer. xxl. 0. 



Rev. TiiL lOi 

xi7. 7. 

xvl 4. 



FOUR, 
rfoxrapc?, four, (nou. occ.) 

[As a typical number, it is the number 
of the world. It is reproduced in 
everything earthly, (not by chance, 
but by the Divine constitution of 
things.) So we have— the four 
seasons; four points of compass, 
(Rev. viL 1; Ezek. xxxvii. 9 5 Matt. 
xxiv. 31; Job. ix. 9); four divisions 
of people, (Rev. v. 9 ; vil 9 ; x. 11 ; 
xiv. 6 ; xiii. 7) ; sons of Japheth 
divided (Gen. x. 5) ; sons of Ham 
divided (Gen. x. 20) ; sons-of Shem 
(Gen X. 31) ; the four great world- 
powers (Zeeh. i. 18); the four 
Gospels; the twelve Apostles di- 
vided ii^to three fours, in each 
list headed respectively by Peter, 
Philip, and James. The same num 
ber reigns in the camp of Israel, in 
the Tabemade and Temple so far 
as they relate to the world. See 
under the toord "cherubim."] 



MaH. XV. 88, ) 



ihouMUicL 



xrL 10, , 

Xxiv.M. 

Va«k U. a 

Tiii 0« 20, Me (hoa- 



. xiil. 37. 
Luke ii. 87. 
John iT. 35, lee monthi. 

xi. 17. 

^ 39.8eeFdA7«(bAth 

.been dead.) 

— xix. as. 

AotoT. 8ff. I ^ •«» . 
.... ViL 0, ) hnndpea 

X. n., 

■ 80, lee F dAyi ago. 

xl. 6. 

*.^ xii. 4. 



Acte xiii. 20, boo handre<t 

xxi. 9, 23. 

.~— - 3d, «ee thouB&nd. 

xxTii. 29. 

OrL iU. 17, Me hundred 
Rey. itr. 4«*»e«, 6,8, 10, 
— ^v. 6, 8*«»«. l4li». 

14 and. Me F Aod 

twenty. 

vi. 1, 6. 

vii; 1 8 limei, 2,4,11. 

ix.l3(*m.LTrU»»H.) 

14, 15. 

xi. 16. 

xiT. I, .3 twite, 

■ XV. 7. 

xix. 4tvic«. 

XX. 8. 

xxl. 17. 



FOUR AND TWENTY. 
€tko<nT«o-(rap€5, twenty four. 

Rev. v. 14 (ort. G LT Tr A «.) 



FOURFOLD- 
T€r/}airXoo<, fourfold, quadruple, (mn 

occ.) 



Luke xix. a 



Acta X. 12. 



I 
Rom. I. 23. 



AcU'Jci. 6 



FOURSCORE. 
oy8o7ykovTa, eighty, (rwii occ.) 

Luke ii. 37. I Luke xti. 7 



FOURSQUARE. 
Tcrpaywvos, four-cornered, (ru>n occ.) 



Rev. xxL 16. 



FOURTEEN. 
SeKarco-a-apcS) fourteen, (non dec.) 

Matt, t 17 3»iinei. i 2 Cor. xiL 2. 

Oil iL 1. 



FOURTEENTH. 
TCOXra/oco-KaiScKaTo?, fourteenth, fnonoec.) 



Acts xxvii. 27, 3:<. 



FOURTH. 
TCTaproj, the fourth, (occ. Acts x. 30.) 



Matt. xiv. 25. 
Mark vi. 4& 
Kcv. iv. 7. 



Rev. vi. 8, see F part. 

viii. 12. 

xvi. 8. 

xxi. 19 



FOURTH PART. 

Rev. vi. 8. 



FOWL (-S.) 

1, ir€T«iv<5v, able to fly, winged J the 

general epitfiet of birds* 

2. opvcov, a bird, fowl; generally tie 

carnivorouB, 

y Matt. vL 26. I 1- Lake xit 24. 

1. . xiii. 4. 1. xiii. 19. 

1. Mark iv. 4, 31 L Aclix. 12. 

1. Lukoviilft. I 1. — -ad.O. 

2. Rev. xix. 17.. 21. 



FOX (Es.) 

dXi^irrj^f a fox, 

[Derived front oXowro?, cunning; or^ 
by EwtcUhices and Bochart from 
dkaa-daij to WOttder. En{jf. word 
fox, and Germ, lUbhs, from the verb 
foxa, which in the Icelandic signifies 
to deceive.] 



Matt. viii. 2a 



Luke xiii 82. 



LttXeix.98. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It: 



FBA 



[ 307 ] 



FBE 



FRAGMENT (-s.) 

Kkda-fia, that "which is broken off, a 
fragment, morsel, (ooc. pL Matt. xv. 
37; Markiv. 8-.) 



Matt. xir. 20. 
Mark tL 4S. 



John ?i. 12. IS. 



Mark viii. 19. 20. 
Lake U. 17. 



FRAME (-m) 
KOTafiTiiuit to adjust or ]Jut in order 
again; to reform, restore; tn- 
volvtng the idea of positive defects 
which have to he repaired or 
adjusted. (Meaning here^ to the 
aiujvcs, ages, wh ich were ^^prepared^^ 
an in eh. x. 5.) 

Ht\}.x\ 3. 



FRAME TOGETHER (fitly.) 
(rvvapfioXoyi(a, to join together, to fit or 
joint together. 



Eph. ii. 21. 



FRANKINCENSE. 

XijSavos, (from jHV6.*n3ib, which is fronk 
p^, white.) Frankincense, olibanum, 
a resinous substance produced from 
a tree growing in the east, particu- 
larly in Arabia. It is of a whitish 
colour, and the best kind nearly 
transparent, (non occ.) 

Matt ii U. I B«T. ZTiiL 13. 



FRANKLY. 
See, FOtiGiVB. 



FRAUD (kxbp back bt.) 

ajTooTtpiiOy to rob, despoil, bereave cr 
defraud ons of a thing, 
JaaT.4 



FREE 


M-l 


€XxiO€po^^ one who can go where he will, 


hence^ free, at liberty. 


Matt XTii. 26. 


1 Cor. xiL IS. 


JohnyiiLSS. 8d 


6aLiU.28. 


Rom. T. 15. 10. see gift 


Ir. 20,31. 


vi20. 


Eph.TL& 


viL3. 


CoLilL IL 


1 Cor. viL 21. 22. 


1 Pet. a 16. 


ijLl,10L 


Bey. ziii. 10. 


VUf.x 


is. 18. 



FREE (MAKE.) 

iX€v0€p6(ay to free, set at liberty, to save 
firom thraldom. 



John viii. 82. V,. 
Rom. vi, 18, 22. 



Rom. viii. 2. 
Gal. V 1 



FREE WOMAN. 
«Xcv0€po9, see "fbee."^ 

Gal. It. 22, 23. 30. 



FREE (-D) [verb.] 
SiKaioio, to bring forth a Siicaios, (a just 
or righteous man,) to recognize, 
set forth as righteous, to justify. 

Rom. vi. 7, max^. jutiify. 



FREEDOM. 
9roAtreia, the relation in which a citizen 
stands to the state, the condition 
or rights of a citizen, citizenship. 
(occ. Eph. ii. 12.) 

Acta xxii. 28. 



FREELY. 

1. StafHOLVf (Ace, of 5a)pca, as adv.) as a 

free gift, freely, Lai. gratis. 

2. vappricrid(ofjLai, to speak freely, openly 

or boldly. 
g r furd, with, 
' I irafiprja-ia, free-spokenness. 



1. Matt x.8»'iw. 
3. Acto ii 29. 

2. .... xzvL 26. part 
1. Rom. iiL 24. 

1. Rev. 



— Rom. viii 82, eee siva 

— 1 Cor. u. 12, aee given. 
1. 2 Cor. xi r. 

1. Rev. xxi 0; 

xxii. 17.' 



FREEMAN. 

1. iX€v0€po% see " free." 

2. cbreXp0cpo$, an emancipated slave, a 

freedman, (non occ.) 

2. I Cor. vii 22, marg..(text, modi fret.) 
1. Rev. vi 15. 



FREQUENT (more.) 
ir€purtroT€p<a% more abundantly. 

2 Cor. xi 23. 



FRESH. 

yXvKvs, sweet to the taste. Of water^ 
fredh, (as opp, to mKpos, bitter), 
(oiX5. Jas. iiL 11 ; Rev. x. 9, 10.) 

JaB.iiil2. 



U^ 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



I FROM. 

i Jt^vHK. • Jj;^"^ riSJJwT. • 2. .-1^ ftv:- from *mong. oat .f. /'m'.^- 
k i«k. »v. i K^ «** G*m, frosc besde. frcm. ' ^ » 



FRlKSr* <»*« -^x*"*^^ 



^^ o>W^ «i-'- =*'^- *"■• -•'■" '*-■' -• ■* 



■ r.Tftf. 






7.K-.tr S V'*'" "''■ 



*,-»» V* J* « ir -JS - -•■'• fc"*- -* —J I'--^ 












«. ;v 






— t 



. ^ - - - 



Digitized by 



Google 



1. Mark ii. 20. 

1. — — iiL7»*''«-«, S**'<-'e,'22. 

1. iv. 23. 

1. — V. 35. 

vi 1 , !<i»e thence. 

2, sec,\vhence. 

— — ^ 10, MM plaro. 

2. 14. 

2. 16(a»i.(fCKrKp(oi', 

/row tke dead^ T Tr«» 
AM.) 

1. — -TiJ. I,-4, 6. 

— -^— 15, see wHlumt. 

1. 17. 

IS, Boe without 

21.23.Me within. 

24. r.ce thence. 

a. 31. 

1. 33. 

viii. 4, Me whence. 

1. II. 

1. ix. Oi«(Ko 2. L.) 

2. 2ud, 10. 

— — - X. 1, «ee thence. 

1. 6. 

2. 20. 

1. xl 12 

2. 20.30.81. 

Sa. xii. 2. 

2. 25. 

1. 34. 

1. xiii. li». 

2. 27 

1. — xiv 3.>, 30. 

3a. 43. 

1. 52(oj«.oir*avTwi'. 

/row them, G - L^ T Tr 
' »-) 
XV. 20, see take. 

1. 30, 32. 

3S, lae too. 

2. xviS(No.l,LTr.) 

1. 8. 

1. Luke i 2. 

— 3. see dnt. 

2. 15. 

4a. 26(No.l.LTrAM) 

1. 38. 

3a. 45. 

50,ieegenMration 

1. 52. 

2. 71 »*»««. 78, see 

3a. ii 1. iitigh. 

1. 4,15,36. 

1. 37 (owk Tr A) 

(No. 2. a) 

1. iii. 7. 

2. 22. 

1. iv. 1. 

9, see henoe. 

1. 13, 42. 

1. V. 3. S. 13, 35. 

1. vii. tf. 

1. Tiiill?;37. 

3a. 49 (No. I, L.) 

1. 
2. 
1. 
1. 
2. 
1. 
1. 



I I 



ix5. 

7. 

33. 37. 39, 45: 

54(Na2. L) 

X. 7, 18. 

21. 30, 421 

xi. 4(«i,.) 

7, see within. 

16, 31. 

:.50, 51. 

xii 36. 

-^— — 58. 

xiii. 15. 16,27. 

29(o»n.O;tLbT 

TrbAb«.) 

— rri 3. 

18(»M.O-.) 

21. 

26, see tl^ence. 

26. 

80? 

31. 

— xvii' 



I 1. Luke 3C\ii. 29. 

i xviii. 21, ice F my 

X on tJi up. 

1. 34. 

1. xix. 24. 20 1«. 

1. — ; — -20 -"<« {om. air\ 
avTOV, j'rofiii htm, L'' 
T A R) 

1. —39,42. 

2, XX. -4. :>, 3J 

1. xxl. 11. 

1. xxii41,42,43(ap.), 

1. ^xxiii 5,49. 

2. ^55. 

1. xxiv. 2. 9, 13. 

2. 46. 4(». 

1. 51. 

Sa. John L <>. 

2. 19. 32. 

•2. ii 22. 

1. iii 2. 

— ■ 3, 7, *ce fibovf. 
± 13. 27. 

— 31 !»•. sec above. 

— 31 2nd. , 
iv. 11, aee whence. 

2. V. 24. 

3a.— r 34. 41, 4'4. 

2. vi J3.31,32t*«cc, 3.3. 

2. .3iJ(No.l,LTTrA.) 

2. -: 41,42,50,51,53, 

64. 

— — ^^ 06, see time. 
3a. vii. 29. 

2. viii 23 «w»cc, 42. 

1. 44. 

2. ix. 1. 

29.30,«ee whcooe 

1. X. 5, 18. 

2. 32. 

1. xi. 53. 

2. xii. 1,9,17, 27,28^82. 

1. 86. 

1. xiii. 3. 

Z. 4. 

XV. 6, see uvertd. 

Sa. 26tvi<». 

1. 27. 

1. XTi22. 

3a. 27. 

3a. 2S(No.2.LTTrA) 

1. 30. 

3a. xvii. 8. 

2. 15. 



xix. 11, see abovei 

12, see thence- 
forth. 
Z 23. 

1. 27. 

2. XX. 1, 9. 

1. xxfe 8. 

2. 14. 

1. Acts i 4, 11.12 !•». 
6. 1220*. 

1. 22 «*ice. 

2. 25(Nal,LTTr 

AR 

2. ii2. 

L 4a 

46, see house to 

house. 

2. iii. 2, 16. 

L 19. 

23, see F among. 

1. 24,20. 

2L iv. 2, 10. 

1. V. 38. 11. 

— — - vii. 4, .see tliciice: 

39, SCO thrust. 

1. vui. 10, 26, 33. 

1. ix. 3(No.2.LTTr 

A*«.) 

1. a 

Sa. a4- 



1. AcUiz. 18. 

1. — -X. 17,81 i'lp.), 23. 

37. 

2. 41. 

.xi. 4, see rehearse. 

2. 5. 9. 

1. 11, 27. 

2. xi^ 7. 

1. 10,19. 

2. 25. 

-xiii 4. 4ee tlienoe. 



1. 



29. 



1. 



30. 

— 31. 

— .14. 

— 39. 

46, jwe put 

2. xiv. S. 

1. 15. 

17, see heaven. 

I. 19. 

— 20, MO wheiif>e 

1. XV. 1, 18 

19, »ee F among. 

1. 20('>mLTTrAb 

M.) 

2. 24, 29 

1. 33, 3S. 39. 

1. xvi 11. 

12, wc thence. 

2. xvii. :;. 

L 27. 

2. .SI, 33 

33^ we F among. 

2. xviii. 1 

1. Olft 

2. 2 8ii.«(Na 1. LT 

TtAW.) 

1. ^6.0, 16,21. 

1. xix.-9, I2»»»«f. 

1. XX. 6, 9, 17, 18 

— -T- 20, see ho\ua to 

house. 
1. 26. . 

1. xxi llrt- 

1 *»•«*, Be« thence 

L 7. 10, 

Sa. xxii. 5. ^ 

2. 0. -^ 

1. 22^,29. 

1. 30 (cm. airb tLv 

SccTfiwF, from hit bondt, 
GLTTrA «.)• 

2. xxiii 10, see among 

1. 21. 

1. xxiv. 18. 

1. XXV. 1, 7. 

2. r xxvi 4. 

-»- — — 6, see heginning. 

3a. 10. 

3a. l;^ (om. G- L T 

TtAH) 

13, sea heaven. 

2. 17. 

1. ja 

xxvii4,seotheneei 

1. 21. 

2. 34(No.l.LTTr 

A.) 

43, see keep. 

xxviii IS,* 15, see 



■17. 
-23. 



2. 
1. 

1. Rom. i 7. 

2. 17. 

1. 18,2a 

2. iv. 24. 

1. V. 9, 14. 

2. Ti 4. 

1. 7. 



— 9. 13. 17. 

— 18. 22. 
. vii. 2. 3. 

— 4. 

— 6. 
—.24. 



8, 13»««cc, 14, i 



1 Rorn. viii. 2. 

2 11 twice. 

1 -2 1,3."), 31 

1. ix. 3. 

2. X. 7. 9. 

2. xi. 15. 

1. 26. 

1. XV. 19. 

7. 22. 

1. 31. 

1. 1 Cor. i. 3. 
V. 2. ecu alijo F 

."unong. 

I 13. SCO F. among. 

I 1. viL 10. 27. 

I 2. ix. 19. 

I L X. t4. 

I 1. xiv. 36 

2. XV. 12, 20. 

■ 41, see difTcr. 

2. 47. 

1. 2 Cor. i. 2 

2. 10. 

2. iii 1. 

18. 




.iLso 



- iv. 16. 



1 Thee, i 1 («p.). 8, 9. 
, 20 1*^ * 3ud. 



'I. lOJrd, 

1. ii 17. 

1. iii. «. 

1. r iv. ,3,.1& 

1. ▼. 22. 

1. 2Thcs. i 2. 7.9t»l«e. 

.\i. — ^ ii 2. 

1. l^ivap^v.Jlrat'' 

fruili, ' instead of air* 

dpx^. /lom the b^in- 

ninff. L Tr""- ) 

1. iu.^ 3,8. 

1. 1 Tim. i.' i. 

6, see 8>vcrve. 

iv. I, see depart 

V. 13, see house to 

hoube. 
1. vi. 5 (ap.) 

1. 2 Tim. i 2, S. 
15, seo turn. 

2. ii. s. 

1. 10, 21. 

1. iii 15. 

1, It. 4,18. 



Digitized by ^^JiJiJy It^ 



FEO 



[ 310 ] 



FEU 



1. Titus i. 4 

p 14, 8«e turn. 

1. a. 14. 

1. Philem. 3. 
1. Heb. iii. 12. 

1. iT. 8, 4,10t»l««- 

T. 1, 8«e F among. 

2, 7. 

1. Ti 1, 7 

1. yii 1. 

2. 6. 



1. 
1. 

L 
1. 
1. 

% 



cMOiher. 



■ 2e. 



-yiiill. 
-is. 14. 
•X.S2. 

-zLlff. 

19 lit. 

. It Snd, sec 



L xii 15, man;, (twt 

1. 26. 

— Jaa. L 17 ^t, see aborei 

1 17««»«, 27. 

TiiL 15, 17,aee above 

_ — — tr. 1, lee whence. 

1. 7. 

L T. W. 

2. 10 *•>••• 

2. 1 Pet 1. & 

1. 12. 

2. 18, 81. 

1. Iii. 10. 

3a, 2 Pet i. 17i»«. 
4a. 17«ft4. 

2. 18. 

it. S, see day today 

(from.) 

2. 21 (ap.) 

1. iii. 4. 

1. 1 John L 1, 7, 9. 

1. a 7W- 

1. 7 2nd (pm. oir' 

apxM, f'om t?u be- 
ginningt G=: L T Tr 

, AW.) 



1. 1 John iL 13, 14. 



-19. 

-20, 24*»i« 



- iii. 8, 11. 

14. 

-17 



iv. 21. 
V. 21. 
3a.2 John8»*»c«, 4.- 

l\ -^ 5, e. 

1. Jade 14. 

1. Rev. i. 4»*»", 5l«»- 

1. 52n«» (Na 2. L 

TrR) 

ii. 5. see wnenoe. 

iii. 12. 

vL4(No.2,OLT 

Tr A «)(««, em. 03.) 

vii 2; 

17(G~)(No.2. 



OLTTrA.) 

viiL 10. 

lx.1. 

6. 

' ■ — 13. 

ac 1, 4, 8. 

xLll,-12. 

xiL14. 

ziiL8. 

13. 



- ziv. 2. 

3,4. 

- 13 »»lee, 18. 



XV. 8»»lw 

rvU. 8. 

xviii 1. 4. 

14 wi*'. 

XX. 1. 

9 (om. airb rov 

eeov, from Ood, O- 

L T Trb A «.) 

11. 

xxi. 2. 

4 (No. 2, L T 



TrA«.) 
-10 



-xxiL 19. 



FROM AMONG. 

1. aTTO, see "FROM,"i\ro. 1. 

2. €K, see "FROM," A^o. 2. 

g ( €K, from, 
' \ fiia-ov, the midst. 



3. Matt. xili. 49. 

2. Acts ilL 23. 
1. XV. 19. 

3. — xvii. i 



2. HeU V. 1 



Z. Aote xxili. 10. 
3. 1 Cor. r. 2. * 

2. 13. 

3. 2 Cor. vi. 17. 



FEOM ONE TO ANOTHER [marg.] 

dvapapdros, not passing from beside, in- 
transmissible, inviolable. 

Heb. TiL 24, text, uneha»0tabU. 



PROM MY YOUTH UP. 



I €ic, see <* FROM," No, 2, 
1 ^ v€^s, youth, 
( i^ov, my, 



! 



from my 
youth. 



( €K, see "from," No, 
\ v€0Ti^5, youth. 

1. Matt. xix. 20(oNi. G- 

2. Luke xviu. 21. 



2, ) from 
J youth. 

. L T Tr A. «.) 



See also, fall, far, iiexceforih. 



FROWARD. 

o-KoAtos, crooked, metaph. not straight- 
forward, perverse. 

IPetii 18. 



FRUIT (-9.) 

ica/wros, that which is dry and ripe, 
fiiiit, used of trees but also of the 
earth; and then gen, produce, result. 

yiwTjiui, that which is born or pro- 
duced ; of men, offspring ; of trees, 
etc:, fruit, produce. 



Matt. iU. a 

vii 16, 17»^»<». 

18 i^i««, 19, 20. 

xii 83 3 «>»••• 

xiii. 8. 

23, tee F (bear.) 

26. 

xxi, 19, 34 fiee, 

41, 43. 

xxvi. 29. 

Mark iv. 7. 8. 

20. 23, see F 

(bring forth.) 

29. 

xi. 14. 

xiL 2. 

xiv. 25. 

Luke i. 42. 

iu. 8, 9. 

vi. 43»»«M.44. 

viii. 8. 

— — 14, see perfection 

15, see F (bring 

forth.) 

1. XiL 17. 

2. 18 (Ti«) (olro*. 

wheat, Tr.) 

1. xiii 6, 7, 9. 

1. XX. 10. 

L John iv. 86. 
1. : xii. 24. 



John XV. 2 J «»«, 4, 5 

8, letwlet. 
1. Act! ii 30. 
1. Bom. L 13. 
1 -^vL 21,22, 

vu. 4. 6, eee F 

(bring forth.) 

Tui. 23, leefiibt F. 

1. XV. 28. 

xvi. 5. see first F. 

1. 1 Cor. IX. 7. 

XV. 20, 23, ) «ec 

xvi 15, i first P 

2, 2 Cor. ix. 10. 
1. Gal. V. 22. 

1. Eph. V. 9. 

1. Phii i. 11. 22. 

1. iv. 17. [forth.) 

— Col. i 6. see F (bnng 
1. 2 Tim. a a 

1. Heb xii. 11. 
1. xiii. 15. 

— Jaa. i. IS, see flirt F. 
1. iii 17, la 

1, V. 7, 18. 

— Jude 1? i«S Bee wither. 
12 Snd, tee F(with* 

out.) 
^ Rev. xiv. 4, see flxvt F. 

xviii 14. see fniite 

1. xxii 2 »»»«•. 



FRUIT (BEAR.) 
Kapiro<f>opiiJ}f to bear Kaprros (fruit.) 
(a) iftrf. to bear finiit to one's self, i.e. 
propagate one's self, increase. 

Matt, xiii 2a 



FRUIT (bring forth.) 



Mark iv. 20, 2a 
LoktTliilff. 



Rom. vii 4. 5. , Il>e 
a. CoL i 6. with eltii to 



Digitized by^^jOijy It: 



FRIT [ 311 ] 



PUL 



FRUIT (WITHOUT.) 

atiapTTost unfruitful. 

Judo 12. 

FRUITS. 
'Wupa, the part of the year between the 
ribing of Sirius and of Arcturus, 
(ace. to the dmsion of the year into 
seven seasons,) and^o, not so much 
the Lat. auctumnus. autumn, as the 
projjer time for field and tree fruits 
to ripen. oiroSpa also inearU the fruit 
itself, esp. tree-fruit. 

Rev. xvlil. 14. 

FRUITFUL. 
«(a/)7ro<^o/)Os. fruitbeariDg 

Act«? xiv, 17. 

FRUITFUL (be.) 

Ka/wro*/)o/)€oj, to bear napiros (fruit, see 
" KIllJIT." .Vo. L) 
Col. L 10. 



FRUSTRATE. 

a^crcb>, to displace, set aside, disregard 

as a treaty or oath ; to reject. 



Lultevii. 30. 
Gal. ii. 21 



FULFIL (-ED, -INQ.) 

1. wXripoia, to make full, fill; then, to 

fulfil, perform fully, complete, ac- 
complish. 

2. dvairXi7po(i>, (No. 1 tvith dvd^ up, pre- 

fixed,) to fill up, complete, (stronger 
than No, 1.) r 

3. tKTrXrjpoti}, (No, 1 Vfiih. €#c, from, out 

o^ prefixed,) to fill out, fill quite up, 
complete in full, (n/on occ.) 

4b rcXcoj, to bring about, complete, Ifulfil, 
accomplish, not to end a thing or 
state, hut to bring about a complete 
and perfect one. 

5. (TVKTf Accii, (No, 4 vfith a-vv, together, 
prefixed,) to bring to one end to- 
gether, bring quite to an end, finish, 
perfect. 



6. 



reAcuMtf, to make perfect, consum- 
mate, bnng to an accomplishment 

iroico), to make, to do, (expressing 
action either as completed or conr 
tinued.) 



8. 7rX'qpo<f>op€(a, to bear, or bring fully, 
to fill up the full measure. 



Hatt L 22. 

y-r ii. 15, 17, 23 
iii. 16. 

iv. 14. 

V. 17. 

18, aeeFCbe.) 

TliL 17 

xiL 17 

xiii. 14. 

xxi. 4. 

xxiv. 34. K«cF(be) 

xxvi. 54, :>0. . 

xxvil 9, y.5 (op.) 

Mark i. 15 
xiii. 4. 

- xIt, 49. 

XT. 28 (ap.) 

Luke i. 20, (ir/uirAnui. to 

Jill, O.^.) 

ii. 43. part. 

iv. 21. 

xxi. 22 (iriVirAif^t, 

<o///. GiLTTrAM.) 

24.' 

82, lue P(be.) 

xxii. 16. 

xxiv. 44. 

John iii. 29. 

xii. ZH. 

xiii. IS. 

XV. 25. 

xvil. 1;^, 13 

xviii. 9, ti2. 

xix. 24 

28. 



1 John xix. '.S. 
I. Acts i. IC. 

1. Mi.^8- 

1. ix '23. 

1. xii 25, part* 

7 xiii, 22 

1. 23. 27 

4 ^9. 

:{ 33. 

1. .^:-xiv. 26u 
4. Rom. ii. 27. 

1. viil.4. 

1. xiii. «. 

10, 3re fulfillixig 

fnouiL ) 
1 2 Cor. X. 6 
1. GaL V. 14, 
4. 16, 

7. Eph'. ii: 3J r/'/.> 

1. iv, 10, roarg. (text, 

1. Phil, ii 2. 

1. Cul. i. 23, manr. prtaeh 
fuUtf. 

1. — ^iv. ir 

L 2 Thes i 11. 

iif 2 Tim. iv. 5, nutrg.(Uxt, 

■ make full proof.) ' 
4. Jaa ii. b. 

1. 23. 

1. Rev vi. 11 

4. XV. 8. 

7. xvii 17i«« 

4. 17-"«i 

1 XX. 3. 



FULFILLED (be.) 
ylvofiaL, to begin to be, i>. to come into 
any existence or state, to become, to 
enter upon any state or conditiou, 
to collie to pass. 

Matt T. 18 . >X2V. U ; Lak«afxi. 3i. 



FULFILLING [noun.] 

ir\Tfp<Dfia, that with which any thing is 
filled or of which it is full, the con^ 
tents,- fulness, fillings 

fiom. xiii. 10. 
«5 



FULL [adj.] 

L vXrjprjs, full of, filled with ; gen, full, 
complete, sufficient 

2. 7r\ti]p6ia, to make vXrjprjs (see No, 1), 

to fill, see " FULFIL," No, 1. 

3. irXrjptofia, see " fulfilling.** 

4. fuoTos, full, filled (as with food,) 

sated. 
6. ii^trroiay to make /ucto's (No, S,) here 
Pass, to be filled with or full of, 
(noji occ,) 



Digitized by 



Google 



FUL 



[ 312 ] 



FUR 



6. Kophvv/xiy to sate, satisfy, fill one with 
a thiruj. Pass, (as here) to be sated 
07' glutted with a thing, have one's 
fill of i/. 



— Matt vi. 2i'. 5c« liijhl 

— ■ 23, see d^rkriMS 
xiiL 48. soe F (bo ) 

xiv 2f) 

XV M7 rof(be) 

xxMj 25, 27, j>ec F 

-jg 

Mark iv 2b. 

37. seeP(be) 

vi. 43 (So. 3, TTr 

AM) 

vii. 9. see well 

▼Ui. 19 

-. 20. 

«▼. 36, .sec fiJL 

— Luke i. 67, see tiota 
■ —.It 1. 

— V. 12. 

— vi. 26, •66? (tie.) 

xi 34 1« aw light 

342nd, leedarkTietw 

36*w«ce, see light 

39, see F of (b«.) 

xvi. 20, aee sores 

1. John i. 14. {(be) 
vii. 8, sec F come 

XV. 11.8ecF(lA: ) 

2. xri 21, piirtw 

*. xix. 29 

i xxi. 11. 

5. AoUli 13. p^&rt. 
2S. see F (make ) 



1 Actn vi. 3, 5, 8. 

vii 23, sec F (be.) 

1 65. 

1. Ix. 36. 

1. xi 24. 

1 jdlL 10. 

xvlL 16, see idols. 

1. xix. J6. 

4. Rom. I 29. 

iii 14,bceFof()io) 

4. XV. 14. 

6. 1 Cor. iv. 8, i^irt. 

— FIiiL u. 26,sec he&vine:>s 
iv. 18. 

— CoL ii. 2, see as.surance. 

— 2 Tim. iv. 5, see proof 
-- Heb. V. 14, beo a^je. 
vL 11, ) see 

— — • X. 22, i assurance 
4. Jas. iii. S. 17. 

— I Pet i. 8, Bce glory. 
4 2Pet.ii 14. 

2 1 .Tobn i. 4, part. 
1 2 John a 

2. 12, iKirt 

— Rev. iv. 0, .vee F of. 
8, see F of (l)e ) 

xvi.lO,seedarknei& 



xvlL 3, 4, ) 

xxi. 9. f 



Fof. 



FULL (BE.) 
J Trkrjpou), set *' FULFIL," No, 1. 
(a) Pass. 

2 €fjLnt'7r\7)fii^ to fill m, make full 

(a) Pass, to be filled (as witk foodj 
with any person or thing. 

3 y€/*tfw, to fill, load or freight. 

(a) Pass, to be laden or freighted. 



la. Matt xjii 48 
3a. Mark iv wl 
2a. Luke vi 25 



la. Jolin XV. 11 
la Ki:\js viL 23 
la Fliil. iv IS 



FULL OF. 
yc/xw, to be full, (apokcn stricUy of a 
ship) be stuffed with, 
(a) Partlcijjle, 

a. Rev iv 6 I a. Rev xv 7 

» " P la. xyii 3. 4. 

a. Rev XXI 9 

FULL OF (be.) 



Mall, xxiii. i.'5, 27 
(<uke xi 39. 



Rom lii 14. 
Itov. i\. 8. 



FULL (MAKE.) 
irA///jow, bee "FULFIL," ^o. 1. 

Acto ii 23 



FULL COME (BE.) 

John vii. 8, pasta. 



FULLER. 

yva<f>€vs, a fuller (Lat. fullo,) i.f. a cloth 
carder or dresser, a clothes cleaner, 
(from yvd<f>0Sf the prickly teasel, a 
plant used hy fullers to dress or clean 
clotkf hence, a carding comb,) (7wn 
occ,) 

MaTkix.8. 

FULLY PREACH. 
TrXrjpob), see " FULFIL," No. L 

Rom. XV. 19. (> 

Col I 25, marg. (text, fuljil ) 

FULLY. 

Se6 also, A8.SURED, COME, KNOW, KNOWN, 
PERSUADED, RIPE. 



FULNESS. 
TrXijpto/jLa, that with which any thing is 
filled or of which it is fiill, the 
contents, hence, fulness, filling. 



John'i. 16. 
Rom. xi, 12, 25. 

XT. 29. 

1 Cor X. 26, 2S (ap.) 
GaL iv. 4. 



Eph. i. 10, 23. 

iii 19. 

iv. 13. 

OoL i. 19. 
ii. 9. 



FURLONG (-8.) 

OToBioSf that which stands fast, hence, a 
fixed standard of length; a stade 
equal to eOGf English feet, (about 
•one eighth of a Roman mile and one 
tenth of an English mile.) Also a 
race-coursC; because the most noted 
(Olympia) was exactly a 9tade long. 
(occ. 1 Cor. ix. 24.) 



Luke xxiv. IS. 
John vL 19. 



Rev. xxi 16. 



Johnxi IS 
Bev. xiv. 20. 



FURNACK 

Kafiivo%, an oven, furnace or kiln, (for 
melting metcUs or baking earthen- 
ware ; never a fire or stove for heat- 
ivg rooms,) (prob. from Kai<o, to 
light, Zat, caminus. £7ig. chinmeyi) 
('fion occ.) 

Mait. xiii. 42, 60. | Bar. L 15. 

Rev. ix. 2. 



Digitized by 



Google 



[ 313 ] 



GAI 



1. arpt^ir.vu, ij ifvatlr spread cct /*« ' 

furnished. 
2- WjEs-A-y^ to £11, T^^»V» f;i!l, be Slled 

orfdlcL 



1 Lit*..' 1A2T 3^ VX\*. > SftVfft 



FUBTHER tANY.\ 

I. L«k»sx^ TI« 



FURNISH (lHBOU«HLT.) i 

c^prtV^, ro fit out TT equip fully, to I 
be put iij perfect Teadiness* for, 
rcmpletc 

t "Om, iu 17, maig, faf^tL 



2. 



( €Ti, yet. 



FURTHERANCE. 

-,.xxo3^}, a going fbrw.iixl. p:v^^5^ «d- 
vanctmeiit, (v.vv\ 1 Tim. iv, l\) 



FURTHER- 

1. cTt, 0/ theprn^u vet, as jet, stiU; 
of the f-xUire, yet longer, still, j 
henceforth ; yen.' yet, fuxSier. j 

yet, s€€ yo. I. 

more. 



FURTHERMORE, 
1. cfra, «-/ ^>..-\ tlitru next j c'\*ioK,. i% 
and so, then, acconiinglv. 

{TO, the, \ Hy<y\f :' r/v^, 

Aoi:ro:, remain- fin fuiiuv, for th^ 
injx, frost, 11^ to what 



2. 1 Tuos. IT. 1. 



I 



1. iiav xo. 9 



G 



GADARENES (-3.) 

1. ra<%api}w)9, a Gadarenc, i,e, an in- 

habitant of the city or district of 
Cadara, (the fortified capital of 
PeraEfa, or the region east of the 
Jdrdan,) (jion occ.J 

2. r«parnji'09, a Gei-asenCj t,e. an in- 

habitant of the city or district of 
Gerasa (in the eastern part of Persea 
near the Arabian Desert, on the 
pai*allel of Samaria, one of the cities 
df Decapolia) 

[The city must have given its name 
to a large district, as Jerome says 
Gilead was then called Gerasa, and 
Soadias in his Arabic version puts 
Jen-ash the modem name of Gad- 
aiea), for the Heb. Gilead.] 

3. T€py€<rr)v6^, a Gcrgesene, the proper 

name of one of the ancient tribes 
of Canaan, destroyed by Joshua, (of 
which nothing remained but the 



name,) Gon. jlv. 21 y Dcut. vii. 1 ; 
Josh. xxiv. 1 . 



1. Mark v. 1 (No. 2, 0<v L T Tr K). (N«' 

L Luko TiiL 2« (No. 2, G -. L TTi A), (No 3, {*,) 



S.A) 
., No 3, ' 
• 37 (flo. i. L T Tr A)^ (No, $, H) 



GAIN (-s) [noun.] 

1. Ipyaa-Ca, work, daily labour, business. 

2. ic€/o8o9, gain, profit, advantage. 

3. Topia-fios, a providing, procuring, a 

source or means of making mouoy, 
gain, f 71071 occ) 



1. Acta xvi. 16. 19. 

1. xlx. 24. 

— 2 Cor. xii. 17, IS, i 
of (make a.) 



2. Phil I. 21. 

2. — iii. r. 

3. 1 Tim. vl. 5, d. 

— Jos. IV. 13, MO G ($»t ) 



GAIN (get.) 

K€pdaiv(a, to derive profit or advaiitagc 
from. 



Jm. ir. 18, 



Digitized by 



Google 



QAl 



[ 314 ] 



GAB 



GAIN OF (MAKE A.) 

irAcovcfcTco), to have or claim more than 
another, esp. in a bad sense, to claim 
more than one's due, to be greedy 
or grasping, to over-reach. 

2 Cor. ziL 17, 1& 



GAIN (-ED) [verb.] 

1. K€fiSaivia, see " QAis {omy 

2. ipyd(ofiaLi, to work, labour, (prop. 

of huihandry^ but also of manual 
labour,) to work, do, perform, then 
to work out^ earn by working, trade, 
traffic. 
Sr vf}oa'€pyd(ofuii, (No, 2 xoiih ir/>df, to- 
wards, prefixed,) to work out there- 
to, to do something besides another, 
hence, to make or earn in addition, 
(non occ.) 

4. iroif 0), to make, i.e. to form, produce, 
bring about, cause (of action eomr 
pleted,) also to do (of action incom- 
pleted.) 



l.Matt xvi. 26. 

1 xviii. 15» 

I. XXV. 17, 20, 22. 

1. Mark viiL 30. 

l.Lokeix. 25. part. 

— — — xuL 16. tee trading 



a Lnka ziz. la 

4. la 

1. AeU xztU. 81. 
1. 1 Cor. ix. 19, 20twie« 
21, 22. [work) 

a 2 John 8, lOMxg. (taxi, 



GAINSAY (-1N0.) 

1. avnXiyia, to contradict, i.e. to 

say against, utter, recount, relate 
against 

2. avr€ifrov, to speak against or in 

answer, gainsay, (occ. Acts iv. 14.) 

a Luke xxi. 15. 

1. Rom. X. 21. 

l.'Titoa iL 9, mars, (text, antwtr again ) 

— Jude 11, tea gainaajring. 



GAINSAYER. 
ovTtXcycD, see " gainsay," Nc 1^ here the 
participle. 

TitaiL9. 



GAINSAYING [noun.] 
avriXoyU, contradiction. 
JuOail. 

GAINSAYING (without.) 

omirrtppT^rcu?^ without objection, (non 
ooe.) 

Actix29. 



GALL. 

XoXif, gall, bde, gen. anything extremely 
bitter, (used by Ixx. for rxysi\ worm- 
wood, Prov. V. 4, andfreqiiaUlyfor 
wvr\, deadly, bitter poison, Jer. viii. 
14,) (non oee.) 

]Uttzrrii.M. ( AflteTiiL21 



GALLINGS ONE OF ANOTHER 
[matgin.] 

vapaitarpiPrj, useless, vain or perverse 
disputings, (non oec) 

I Tfan. tL b, tazA^ pmtfru cCtimilftiM, (ltMrmp0^rpifi^t 
eontiniMl frftfikm, G L 9^ A K.) 



GANGRENE [margin.] 

ydyypaiva, a gangrene, an eating sore, 
ending in mortification (when it be- 
comes <r<l>dK€\os,y(non occ.) 

2 Tim. ii. 17, text, ewnktr. 



GARDEN. 

Krjiros, a garden, orchard or plantation, 
(Tiot a flower-garden J ) (non occ.) 

Luke xilL 19. | John xviii. 1, 2a 

John xix. 41 «*»«•. 



GARDENER. 

Krprovpo^, a keeper of a. garden, gen. a 
gardener, (non occ) 

•John XX. 15i 



GARLAND (-8.) 
orifjL/jui^ materials for crowning, a wreath, 
garland, chaplet, (non occ) 
AoU xiT. la 



GARMENT. 

1. ifiirwv, a piece of dress, esp. an outer 
garment (opp. to No, 4,) in pi. rai- 
ment, clothes. 

3. ivBvpa, anything put on. 

3. laOtifri^, clothing, (like itrOi)^,, gen. 

applied to what is ornate or splendid) 
(non occy) 

4. x^''*^"* ^^^ inner vest, a woollen shirt 

or fi^ck (xcorn next (he body.) 



1. MAtt. ix.l6t«ic«, 20, 

1. — XiT. aa 
1. — xxL a 

1 xxiL 11/11 



21 



1. Matt, xxiii. S (oak G-> 
L T Tr A R) 

1. xxvii »«»»«• (ajp.) 

1. Mark iL 21. 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It: 



GAB 



[ 315 ] 



QAT 



1. Mftrk V. 97 




J. Luk« XXXV. ♦. 


1. Ti 56 




I John xii! 4. le. 


1 X 50 




1. xir. 23 


1. .xi. 7, b. 




1. Act9 ix. SO. 


1 xiii. Id 




1. xiL S 


1. XV. M. 




1. llelv i. 11. 


xrL ft. Me G 


(long) 


1. J.W. V. 2. 


1. Luke V 36 ««»»»' 




4. Jnde 23. 


1. viiL 44 




- Rev. L 13. SM fCH^l 


1. xix. 35 




1 iii. 4 


1. JtxiL 3«; 




1 xvi n 



GARMENT (LONG.) 
oToXi), equipment, fitting out, fsp, equip- 
ment in clothes, dress ; then, a piece 
of dress, a robe. 

Mark xri. 5. 



2. cirttTvvaycD, to collect and bring to a 

plaee^ assemble. 

3. cirXXcyco, to coliept, gather, of persons 

to call together. Pass, to come to- 
gether, assemble. 

4. rpvydu), to gather in ripe fruits, 

gather in the vintage or harvest, 
(non oce,) 

5. <runv3/</>w, to twist up together, roll 

into a majss, then, fftn, to collect, 
combine, (non occ,J 

For " GATHER TOGETHER " and "GATHER- 
ED TOGETHER (be);" see below. 



GARNER. 
9>;ki7, any place wherein to lay up a 
thJgn.g, a barn, magazine, storehouse. 



Luke iii. 17. 



GARNISH (-ED.) 

Koa-fiiia, to order, set in order, adorn, 
garnish; prepare. 



Halt xlL 44 

xxiii. 29 



Lttke xi. 25. 
Rev. xxL 19. 



GARRISON (KfiEP WITH A.) 

^»pov/x(i>, to keep watch or guard, to 
wateh. 

2 Cor. zL 31 



GATE (-8.) 

1. irv\uVf a gate, gateway; the gate- 

tower, gate-house. 

2. irv\i], one wing of a pair of double 

gates, hence itsu, in pi. a gate, the 
•rates (of a town, as opp. to No. 3.) 

3. ^/Ki. a house-door or door of a room, 

fGemx, thur, Sanscrit dfiar, £7ig, 
door.) 

4. TfjoftariKos, of or belonging to cattle, 

(esp. sheep,) 



2 Mattrii 13l«« 

2 13*»<i(oii»,LTt>fcl) 

2. 14 (om. Lb.) 

2. K»L l^ 

2. Lake riL 12 

L xiii. 24(G.>.). (N<x 

3, OLTTr.AH.) 

L XTt 20. 

4. John V. 2, marg. (text« 
akttp warkti.'S 

3. AcU Ui. 2. 



Acts iii. 10 

ix^24 

x. 17 

xii Ift 

1.1. 14»«l«« 

xiv 13. 



2. Hob. xiii 12. 

1. Rev. xjci. rjlrt, 12 «»»«*. 

lap.\ y<\ * «taiei, 10. 

21 twice, 2.i 
I xxii. U 



GATHER (-ED, -ETH, -INO.) 

1 (Ti'i'dyw, to lead together, gather to- 
gether, gen, to bi^ togetberi join 
in one. 



1. Matt. ii. 4-. part 

1. iii. 12. 

1 vi. 26 

3. vu. IC. 

1 xii. ."iO. 

xiii. 28,29.seeGup 

1 30. 

3. 40, 41, 

1. 47. 

3. 48. 

2. xxiii. 87 

1. ' XXV. 24. 26 

I. xxvii. 27 

1. Luke iii. 17. 
a VI. U l« 



4. Luke VI. 44 3n<i- 

1. xi. 23. 

29. Mft G thick 

together (ba) 
1 John iv 3(i 

vi. 12, laa G up. 

I xi. 47. 

I XV. 6. 

— Acts xvi. lOfieeaflsiirediy 
xvii. 5. itee company 

5. xxviii. 3, part. 

1- £|>h. i. 1 0. «ee G togethtr 

in one. 
4. Rev. xiv. 18, 19 
! 1 XM. 14 



GATHER TOGETHER. 

1. (Tvvttya), see "gather," JVo. 1. 

2. cVorvi'ayw, see " gather," No. 2 

3. o-vXAey w, see ** GATHER," No. 3. 

4- a-vvaOfiotlfo, to gather together, as- 
sembly tsp. of soldiers. 

3. Matt, xiii 30. 4 Lake xxiv. 33, part 

1. xxii. lu. (atfpoiCw. colteeted. LT 

2. xxiii. 37 1 John vi. U fTrAR) 

2. x^v. 31 1. ^— xi 52 

2. Mark L :53. 4. Acta xii 12 

2. — - xiii. 27 1 xir. 27 

2. Luke xii. 1. 1. .xv. 80, part. 

2. xiii. 34 - £ph. i. 10, eeeG T in one 

1. XT. 13 1 Rev. xvi 16. 

t Rev XX «. 



GATHER TOGETHER IN ONE. 
avaKt<t>a\aL6ofiai, to comprehend several 
things under one head, to reduce 
under one head, to reunite foronc'a 
self under one head, (occ. Rom. 
xiiL 9.) 

Eph. i. 10 



GATHER UP. 

1. o-vvdyu), see " GATHER," No. 1. 

2. crvXXeyo), see " gather," No. 2. 

8. Matt zUL 88, 99, part i LJohA^f U 



Digitized by VjiJiJ^ It^ 



OAT 



[ 316 ] 



GEN 



GATHERED TOGETHER (be.) 

1. (Ti'vayo), Pass, or Mid., to be gathered 

together, assembled, be come to- 
gether. 

2. <rvv€ifjLi, to go or come together. 

— Lujce XL 29, aeeO thick 
togotherrbe.) 

1. xriL 9t(<mavvaYa, 

■eanther. No. 2.TTr 

1. Acta W. e, 27. [A a) 

1 XI. 8. 

1. 1 Cor. T. 4, put 



1. M*tt xiii. 2. 

1. xviii. 20. 

1. xxii. 41, part 

1. xxiv. 28. 

1. xxvii. 17, part 

1. Maik u. 2L 

2. Lake viU. 4, prea. purl. 



1. ReT. six. 19. 

GATHERED THICK TOGETHER 

(BE.) 

iva0pot{ofiai, to collect together to, or 
upon, to crowd together upou, (non 
occ.) 

Luke xL S9, part. 



GATHERING (-s) [uoun.] 

Aoy*a, a collection, as of moneys (occ. 
ver. 1.) 



lC6r. xvi.-t 



GATHERING TOGETHER 
firtcrvwxywyi}, a gathering together upou 
or unto, (occ. Heb. x. 25.) 



I Tbae. u. 1. 



GAY. 

XafAirpo^, bright, brilliant, radiant 



Jos. ii. 9. 



GAZE (.iNo) UP. 
c/i/3A€7ra), to look upon, view with stead- 
fastness and attefUion, (see "behold," 
iV"o5. 7 and 8.) 

Actiill. 



GAZING STOCK (make a.) 
.^carpifw, to be an actor in the theatre j 
also, to bring upon the theatre, to 
present as a spectacle, (n<m occ.) 

Hoh X. 88, pttt 



GENDER (-ETH.) 
ytyv6A>y to beget, of mm; to bear, of 
women ; bring fi>rtL 

OftLiT. 24 I STllD.iL 28. r 



GENEALOGY (-ies.) 
ycvcaAoyto, a tracing of one's genealogy, 
the making a pedigree, tracing a 
family. (£ng., genealogy), (non 



occ) 

1 Tim. L 4. 



I 



TltM iU. 9. 



GENERAL. 

See, assembly. 



GENERATION (-8.) 

L ye v€a, birth; race, descent ; offspring. 
It deflates an age or generation /row 
the point of view of race, (as atwv 
does from that of duration.) 

2. ykvvrjfjLa, that which is produced, as 
a child, fruits of the earth ; hence, 
progeny, offspring. 



3. 



ycvco-i?, an origin, 
manner of birth. 



source ; birth. 



4. yci^09, race, descent; genus; hetice, 
a people or nation. 



S. Matt i. 1. 


— Luke i. 50, MO to Q 


1. i7 4iimti. 


(from.) 


1. xl. 16. 


2. iU. 17. 


2. xii 34. 


1. vii. 31. 


1. 39, 41, 42, 45. 


1. ix. 4L [80.51. 


1. xvl. 4. 


1. XL 29. 30, 81, 32, 


1. XTil. 17. 


1. xyL 8. 


2. xxiii. 33. 


.1. xvH. 25. 


1. 36. 


1. -— xxi.32. 


1. xxiv. 34. 


1. Acts ii. 40. 


1. Mark viij. 12 «»ic«, 38. 


.1. viii.33. 


1. ix. 10. 


h. xiii. 36, marg. 


1. xiii. 30. 


'l. Cnl.1.36. 


1. LukeL 46. 


1. Heb iiLlO. 




4. lP«ft,« « 


GENERATION T 


GENERATION 


(frc 


)M.) 


( ci9, unto. 




< ycvca^, generation 


B, 


( yevcwv, of geuerat 


ions. 


Luke i. SO (cic vcycac Kok yr 




genwatioD oiia ge 


U ytvtw Koi ytvtav, unto 


neratioD. Gcm R) 



GENTILE (-S.) 

I^vo?, host, multitude, people, (prob^ 
from €009, custom, usage, manners, 
etc. J a number of people living to- 
gether hound together by like habits 
and cvStoms; then gen. people, tinbc, 
nation, with r^erence to the connec- 
tion with each ether rather than the 
separatum from others by descent, 
language or constitution. 



Digitized by 



Google 



GEN 



L 317 ] 



GET 



In the foUowing passages only pi Idvri 
orraeBvri, Gentiles. In the 6.T. 
those who ai*e net of Israel, and in 
the N.T, those who are neither of 
Israel nor of the Church, see 1 Cor. 
X. 32. (T/ie Church being ccmposed 
of those who are ealCed out of boifh.) 

[The Gentiles or the nations of the 
earth stanid, in relation to God, in 
a peculiar position of their own, 
and their destiny is different from 
that of the Jew. and the Church.] 

2. ^EAAijv, Hellen [the proper name of 

the son of Deucalion, and then of 
his descendants ''EAAi^i^c?, the early 
inhabitants of Thessalian Heilas.] 
Afterwards a general name for all 
the Greeks; lience^ in J^,T, 'Ekkrjv, 
a Greek, ol 'EAAiyyes, the Greeks, 
vis. as opp. to ol BdpPapoiy (i.e, all 
who are not Greeks,) and as opp, to 
04 'lovSaibi (the Jews), all who are 
nat Jews; and in this sense. Gentiles. 

3. 'EAAiyvis, (fern, of No. 2), a female 

Greek, (ue, not a Jew.) 



Mfttt. ir. 15. 

X. 5, IS. 

xii. 18. 21. 

XX. 19, J4. 

3. Mark vii 26, in.irg.(t6xt, 
Orttk.y 

X. 33. 4a 

Luke ii 32. 

xviii. 32 

xxi. 24 «*'«. 

xxil 25. 

2. John vii 35 i>*. rnvrg. 

Ortek. 
2. 35«nd. 

Acfa iv. 27. 

vii. 45. 

Ix. 15. 

x. 49. 

XL 1, 1ft 

xiii 42 (om. OLT 

TrAK.) 

46, 47, 48. 

xiv. 2. 5, 27. 

XV. 3, 7, 12, 14, 17, 

19. 23. 

xvill. e. 

xxi. 11. 19, 21, 25. 

xxii 21. 

xxtL 17, 20, 23 

xxviU. 88. 

Rom. i. 13. 
2, — ^ ii. 9, ) mnnL 
2. 10, r &t«l. 



1. Rom. ii. 14. 24. 

2. iii. 9. 

1. 29»«ice. 

1. ix. 24. 30. 

1. .xi.ll,12,13t»!e«,25 

1, XV. 9i*'»c«, 10, 11^ 

12iwic«,i6t»lc«, 18, 27. 

1. xvi. 4. 

1. 1 Cor. T. 1. 

1. X. 20 (am. Oiw L T 

2. 32 [Trmb A.) 

it xU. 2. 

2. 13, marg. Grett 

1. Oal. ii. 2. 8. 12. 

14»«S SM G (after 

^ho maimer of.) 

1. 14 a»<«. Ii. 

1. iii. 14. 

L Eph. ii. 11. 

1. iii. 1,6, a 

1. iv. 17. 

1. Col. i. 27. 
L 1 ThoK. it. 16. 

1. iv.-5. 

L 1 Tim. ii. 7. 

1. iii. 16. 

1. 2 Tim i. 11. 

1. iv. 17. 

1. 1 Pet. ii. 13. 
1. iy. 3. 

1. 3 JoUn7(c9»-iie<k.6efp)r^ 
. tng to a nation or Grn- 
ttZ«;G.>.LTTrAH.) 
1. Kev. M. 2. 



GENTILES (after the manner op.) 

iOviKm, in the manner of the Gentiles, 
see No, 1, (non occ.) 

OoL ii. 14 



GENTLE. 

1. iiruiKrjs, fitting. upon, i.e. fit, meet, 

suitable; henee, fair, reasonable, 
esp, opp. to SiKaio^ (righteous), t.&, 
not insisting on the letter of the 
law, considerate, forbearing, kind, 
fair, (occ. PhiL iv. 5; 1 Tim. iii; 3.) 

2. i/ttio^, gentle, mild; soothing, assuag- 
ing, (non occ.) 



2. 1 Thes. ii 7 (iminot, 

ekild'Ukf, L H.) 
2. Tim. ii. 21 



1. TiiiuiiL2. 
1. Jaa iiL 17. 
1. 1 Pet iL 18. 



GENTLENESS. 
L im€iK€ia^ reasonableneps, fairness ; 
considerateness, forbearaiuse ; the 
not insisting on just rights. 

2. XPW^h usefulness as of persons 
towards others; hence, goodness that 
shows itself in benevolen ce, kindness. 



1. 2 Cor. X. 1. 



J 



2. Gal V. 22. 



GERGESEXE. 

Fc/jyecnyvcJ?, a Gergesene, (see "gapar 

ENE," No. 3.) 

Matt. viii. 28 (G) (Tcpaffi}!^, «ee Gadarene. Ka 2. G<v 

L). (VaSapnv^, we Gadarene, No. 1, Gm T Tr A H\ 

fa^apiii^, prob. a mistake for ra8api|vo«, R) 



GET (GOTTEN.) 

L cfctjfAt, to go or come out, (esp. out of 
the house,) here, to g^t out upon 
the land. 

2. €vpi<TKUi, to find, find out, discorer, 

3. KTao/iai, to procure for one's self. 

acquire. 

4. cfi/?aivcii, to step in, go or come into, 

enter. 



3. Matt. X. 9, marg. text. 

provide. 
xi. 12. see force.. 

4. r xiv. 22. 

4. Mark Ti. i». 



?. Luke Ix. 12. 

1. Acts xxvii. 43. [tage. 

— 2 Oor. U. 11, see advan- 

— Jas. ir. 13, see gain. 

— K€v. XV. 2, Bee victory 



GET DOWN. 

KarajffatVd), to step down, go or come 
down, descend. 

Acta X 20. 

GET THEE. 

vtrdyio, to lead or bring under, (as horsis 
under a yoke,) to lead or bring away 



Digitized by VjiJijy 



le 



GET 



[ 318 ] 



GIB 



under. In N.T and later usage^ tp 
go away (under cov^^ strietly with 
the idea of stealthy J Gen. and Imp., 
go away, depart, begone* 

Ufttt. XTL28. I ^ MtfkiriU.33. 

Luke iT. S (op.) 



GET THEE HENCE. 

Xatt iT. 10. 



GET OUT. 

i^ipXOfMLh to come or go out of any jytace^ 
to come or go forth. 



Luke ziii. SI. I 

Acta zxii. la 



AotoriL 3 



GOTTEN FROM (br) 

iirocnrdta, to draw from, draw away, here, 
Pa$8, in Mid. sense, to withdraw 
one's self, depart, go away. 

Acta xzl. 1, pari 



GHOST. 

[For HOLY OHOST, &e6 BOLT.] 

irv<v/xa, the wind, the breath breathed 
forth, the living principle (predica- 
ted of man and beast,) breathing as 
the sign and condition-of li/ef breath. 

(Far fuller meaning see under "spirit." 

Matt xxriL 50. f John xix. 30. 

GHOST (OIVB UP THE.) 

1. iKwviia, to breathe out, expire, die, 

(non occ.J 

2. iK\fn>xu}, to breathe out, to go out, 

wax cold, become extinct. 



1. Mark rv. 87, 39, 
1. Lukaiudii.46. 



2. Acta ▼. 5. 
2. xli. 38; 



GHOST (tibld up the.) 

2. Aeto V. 10. 



GIFT (^.) 

1. SQpov, a gift, a present, an honorary 
gift ; esp. a Totive offering to a^gpd; 
so of gifts, offerings dedicated to 
God or His service, (occ. Luke xxi. 4.) 

%, Siaptdf a free-gift, a present, (Lat., 
beneficium), (non occ.) 



3. 8<iprjfM,'th$i which is given, a free- 

gift. 

4. i6fML, a gift, (nwi oee.) 

5\ i6arii, a giving, the act of giving, 
(occ. Phil. iv. 15.) 

6. \dpurpA, a favour, kindness; that 

which is freely given, a gift of 
grace, gen. the effect of Gods gracious 
working, the i)08itive blessing (e« 
stowed uj)on sinners; and also, in a 
special sense, a gift of grace imparted 
to an individucd. Xdpio'fia, is the 
gift which requires xdpis (grace), 
that it may be rightly exercised, 
(occ. Rom. v. 15, 16.) 

7. xapi^, free gift, free favour^ (s^ 

" GRAOB,*' i\ro. 1.) 

8. puipwjiM, a dividing, division, distri- 

bution, (oca Heb. iv. 12.) 

9. avdOrjpoL, votive offerings, a thing de- 

votcKi in honour of God. 



1. Mait iL 11. 

1. T. 23.24 twicf. 

i. Tii H. 

1. Tiii 4. 

1. XV. 5l 

1. Milt 18, 10 «*»««• 

1. Mark vii. 11. 
4. Lnke xi. IS. 

1. xxl. 1. 

9. 5. 

2. John iT. 10. 
2. Acto ii. 38. 
2. — viii. 20. 

2. X 45. 

2. xi. 17. 

e. Roita. i n. 

V 15irt.aMQ(free) 

2. 15Sn<i. 

3. 16 It. 

163»4,aeeO(f^) 

2. l7(ow.O-.Lfc.) 

6. ti 28. 

0. xl. 29. 

e. xji. e. 



6 1 Cor. i. 7. 
0. vii. 7 

0. .xii. 4.9.28,80. 31. 

— — xUi;2, ac* pro)>hecy 

— ^— xiv.' l,Metpihtu&l 

6. 2 Cor. i. 11. 

7. viii 4. 

2. ix. 15 

1. Eph. U.S. 

2. iiL-7 

2. iv. 7. 

4. 8. 

4. Pliil. iv. 17. 
<i. 1 Tim. iv. 14. 

tf. 2 Tim t. 0. [6«(tofi. 

8. Hob. iL 4, mug. dUiri- 

1. V. 1. 

2. vi. 4. 

1. viii. 3, 4. 

I. ix. 9. 

1. xi. 4. 

5. Jm. i. 17. 

G. 1 Pot. iv. 10. 
1. Rov. ki 10. 



GIFT (free.) 

e. Horn. ▼. 15, 10.' 



GIRD (-ED, -est, -ino, girt.) 

1. ^livwfjLi or {<avvv(a, to put on a girdle, 

to gird round the loins for cor^ict 
or service. Spoken of the long flouring 
robes of OrientcUs which are girded 
up while engaged in any business, 

2. Bia((l!>vwfu, (No. 1 with Sia, through, 

prefixed), to gird throughout or 
quite round, i.e.^ firmly, (occ. John 
xxi. 7.) 

2. John xia 4, 5. t 1. John zzL 18 •«!««. 



Digitized by VjiJO^ It^ 



Oni [ 319 ] 


1 GIV 


GIRD ONE'S SELF. 




connections, to yield, deliver, supply, 


ir€pi(tljvwfiif (No. 1 vyiXh trtpi^ arouncl, 




commit,, etc. 


prefixed J to gird around. In N.T. 


2. 


a7ro6c8(i)/4t, (No. 1 with airo, from, 


P<M*.oriftrf.,togirdone'8Belf around. 




prefixed), to give away from on^e's 


Jolin xxi. 7 




sHf; ie., give back, deliver over, 
yield, restore. 


GIRD UNTO ONE'S SELF. 


3. 


SiaSiSiafii, (No. 1 tvith Sid, through, 


hiaffivwiu.^ He above, No, 2. 




prefixetl), to deliver through as 
through various hands, i.e., from one 


John xxJ. 7 




to another in succession, to give or 






hand over. 


GIRD UP. 


4. 


iirtStSwfii, (No» 1 vfithiirl, upon, pre- 


dva(iivvvfitf (No. 1 above,. with dud up, 




fixed), to give upon, i.«.,.in addition 


prefijxed), to giixi up as mlh a belt 




to. To give forth, i.e., from oiie's 


or girdle. Here Mid., to gird up 




self upon or to another ; or to give 


one's self, (non occ.) 




besides or in addition. 


1 P«t. {. IS 


5. 


fi€TaBi8iafii, (No. 1 unth furd, with, 






prefixed,) to give with or part of, 


GIRT (BE.) 




give a share ; «to impart, communi- 
cate. 


ir€pi((Mvwiu, see ** gird one's self." 


6. 


vapaSiSfofit, (No. 1 wiih wapd, be- 


R«T. 1. 13. 




side, prefixed,) to give near, with 






or to any one, to give or hand over 


GIRT ABOUT (have.) 




to another, deliver over. 


Eph. tL 14. 


7. 


Xo^P^C^H^h to do a person a ftivour. 


y 




to he kind or gracious to, to give 


GIRDED ABOUT (bb.) 




or bestow a thing graciously, (the 
tnd in view must be inferred from 


Luke x«L 30. 




the context.) 




8. 


wap^xia, to hold near to any one, to 


GIRDED (HAVE...) 




hold out near or towards any one, 


Rer. XT. 6, with repi. arovnul 




to present^ offer. 




9. 


6(i)p€<i>| to make a gift of. 
7rap€i(T<f)€pu}y to bear or bring in 


GIRDLE. 


10. 


fwvi;, Efig. zone or belt, girdle, [worn by 
both sexes among the Jews, often 




therewith or tliereunto, to bring 
forward therewith or along with. 


hollow, and served as a purse, as 


11. 


riOrjfxi, to put, set, place, then gen., 


well as to gird up the long flowing 




to bring a thing into a place, hence, 


dress], (occ. Matt. x. 9; Mark vj 8.) 




to lay down and to give by so doing. 


Matt iU. 4. Acts xxi. 11 1-^ 
Mark i. 6. Rev. i. 13. 


12. 


dirov€fjua, to apportion, assign, share, 


Rev. XV 6. 


13. 


(non occ.) 
pjoLfyrupkiii, to be a witness, to bear 




GIRT. 




witness, testify, give testimony to. 


See, oiRD. 


14. 


(hence, Eng. martyr.) 
fl-oi€w, to make, form, produce, as of 




GIVE (-EN, -EST. -ETH, -INO, GAVE, 




a completed action ; to do, expi-essing 


OAVEST.) 




an action continued or not completed. 


1. BiSiufJLt, to give, present (with implied 


15. 


Xopvycw, to be chorus leader, to lead 


notion of giving freely unforced; 




out or fumisli a chorus, hence^ to 


, opp. to No, 2.) Ilejice, in various 




furnish, supply, (occ. 2 Cor. ix. 10.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



16. jrposy towards^ in the direction pf. 

(a) toith Genu, in favour of, (occ. Acts 
xxvii. 34.) 

(b) with Dot., at, close by. 

(c) %oUh Ace, towards, in reference to, 
witL 



1. Matt iv. 0. 



, 31, 42. 

- vi. 11. 

- vU. 6, V. 

- ». 10. 

- lltvlce. 
-ix. 8. 

- 24, MO place. 
-X. 1, 8, Id(ap) 

- zi. 2S, see rent 

- xiL 30. 



2. 

1. 

1. xiii. 11 J'ic*. 12. 

1. xiv. 7, 8, 9, 11,16,19 

1. XV. 3d: 

L xxi. 4, 19; 26. 



- xvii 27. 

- xix. 7. 11, 21. 
-XX. 4. 



- 14, 28, 88. 
xxi. 23, 48. 
xxii. 17. 
xxiv. 29, 45. 

L XXV. 8, 15, 28. 29, 

85, 42. 

1. xxvl 9,15, 26,27,48 

— •'—- 53, aee O (pre- 
sently.) 

— xxva 10, 34. 

— xxviii. 12, la 
. Mark ii. 26. 

iv. 11. 

. 24, eee G mora 

25. 

V. 13, aee leave. 

43. 

vi. 2, 7, 22. 23, 25, 

28 «*»««. S7*»»ce, 41. 

viii. 6, 12. 37. 

x. .21. 40, 45. 

xl 28. 

xii. 9, 14. 15 «»»■«•• 

xiii. 11,24,34. 

xiv. 5,11,22.23,44. 

XV. 23. 

37, 39, see ghoet 

45. 

Luke i. 32. H. 

iv. 6 »«»«•• 

'20, see G again. 

vi. 4, 30, 88 »•»««• 

vii. 21. 

44, 45. 

viii. 10, 18. 55. 

ix. 1, 13. 10. 

X. 7. see G (such 

things OS one.) 
. 19, 35. 



1. xi. 3, 7, 8»»«ce, 9. 

\ 11 twice. 

I. 13«»»ce, 29, 41, 

1. xit 82, 83. 42. 48, 

51, 5R. 
4. —— xiv. 9. 

1. XV. 12. 1«, 29. 

2. xvi. a 

1. 12. 

1. xvii. 18. 

— — xviii. 12, see tithes 

J. 43. 

1 -Xix. »il5,23,24.2e 

1. XX. 2. 10, 16, 22. 

1. X.tL 15. 

1. xxii. 6, 19 »•»«•• 

L xxiiL2. 



— Luke xxiiL 24. see sen- 

tence. 

46, sea ghoat. 

4.. xxiv. 30, 42. 

1. John L 12, 17, 23. 

1 iii. 10, 27, 34, 35. 

1. iv. 6, 7. 10«»'ce, 12, 

14lrt, 14aa«i (np), 15. 

1. V. 26. 27. 86. 

1. vi 27,- 31, 32 *w«c«, 

38, 34, 37, 39, 51 1«, 

5l2nd(np.) 62 05. 
1. -^vii. 19,22. 

1. ix. 24. 

11. X. II. 

1. 28, 29. 

1. •xi22.57. 

1. xii 5. 49. 

1. xiii 8, 15. 

4. 261«« (^fyv/la^ 

TO ^wjiitoy irai 8mvm 

?lo. l)ayTy,/orwAo))i 
^all dip the top ami 
give it to kim, instead 
of, yt ryw pia.\^ax to 
i^fl^iov ciri8M<ni»(No.4), 
to vAom / thall give 
the top vhen 1 have 
dipptd tt, L Tr A.) 

1. 26«tt*, 29, 84. 

1. xiv. 16, 2?3t»»M 

1. XV. 16. 

1. xvi 21 

1. xvii 2 S timtt. 4, 

6 twice, 7, 8»»tc«, 9,11, 
12, 14, 22i»<«. 24t»lce.. 

1. ' xviii. 9, 11. 

14, see cooniel^ 

1. xix. 9, 11. 

SO, see G up. 

88, see leavet 

1. xxi. 13. 

— Acts i. 26, see f oith. 
1. ii 4. 19. 

1. iii 6, 16. 

1. iv. 12. 

2. 33. 

V. 5. see ghoet 

1. 31. 32. 

— ——vi 4, see continually 

1. vii 5«wi«, 8, 10, 38 

42, aee O up. 

— _ viii 9, see O out. 
L 18, 19. 

1. ix. 41. 

14. X. 2, part 

43. see witnesa 

1. xi 17. 

xii. 22. see shout. 

1. 23i»t. 

23 '«»<*, see sheet 

— xiii. 16,8ee audience 

— 20 (aj>.), 21. 

— 22, see testimony 



1. 



1. 34. 

— — xiv.3,seete8timony 
L 17. 

1. XV. 8. 

12; see audience. 

— — - xvii. I6,see idolatry 

1. 25, part 

8. 31. maig. t^er. 

2. xix.40(No. IG^) 

XX. 2. see exhor- 

. tation. 
L 32. 85. 



— Acts xxi. 40, part , ^se 

Jioonsa 

— —xxii. 22,seoaudionce 

1. xxiv. 2a • 

xxvi 10, see G 

against. 

— • xxvii 3,8ee liberty 

7. 24. 

— Bom. i 24, 26, seeG up 

28, sec G over. 

1. iv. 20. 

1. V. 5. 

viii. 32, see G fteely 

1. xi 8. 

35, see G first 

1. xii. 3, B. 

5. «, moig.